《The Alpha's Hidden Heirs (Selene and Kane)》 Novel Heirs 1 Selene The dream felt intensely real. I moaned softly as his hands traced my skin, breaking our kiss. His touch was electric, sending waves of desire through my body. When his lips found that sensitive spot on my neck, I closed my eyes, silently begging him not to stop. His hot breath teased my ear, making me shiver. Then, in an ice-cold voice, he whispered, "Never." I jolted awake with a gasp, alone in my room. Two years had passed since I''d married Kane Thorne, the future Alpha of the Nightfall Pack. Throughout our marriage, I''d tried countless times to win his love, but failed at every turn. Despite being his wife, he hadn''t even marked me as his mate - something every werewolf yearns for from their Alpha. Kane hadn''t been home in months, and I ached for his touch. Sighing heavily, I sat up and stretched, then nced at the clock. My heart stopped. "Shit, I''mte!" I rushed to shower and get ready for my monthly appointment with Dr. Nathan Winters at the pack clinic. After throwing myself together, I hurried downstairs toward the main entrance, my troubled marriage weighing heavily on my mind. Despite our problems, I loved Kane deeply. I''d always hoped having a child might bring us closer, maybe even make him want toe home more often. ***** At the clinic, anxiety gnawed at me while Dr. Winters finished the examination and drew blood for testing. He left, promising to return soon with the results. While waiting, I made a silent vow: if I wasn''t pregnant this time, I''d file for divorce and end this loveless marriage. When Dr. Winters returned smiling, my heart skipped. "Congrattions!" he announced. "Really?" I touched my stomach. "There''s really a baby?" "Babies," he corrected. My eyes widened. "What?" "Twins," he confirmed. Joy-filled tears streamed down my face. "But I need to warn you," Dr. Winters added, his expression turning serious. "Your uterine walls are extremely thin.'' His words sobered me instantly. A protective instinct kicked in, and fear for my unborn children gripped me. I knew right then I''d do anything to keep them safe. "I''ll be careful," I promised before leaving the clinic, still wearing a smile - at least until I got home. There, I froze in the doorway. Kane sat in the living room with his mistress, Ruby, who was crying while heforted her tenderly. The sight felt like a knife to my heart. I clenched my fists, fighting back tears. Kane''s eyes zed with anger when he saw me. "How dare you show your face here! After what you did to Ruby!" "What? What are you talking about?" His face contorted with rage. "Don''t y innocent. You disgust me." Unable to take any more humiliation, especially in front of another woman, I covered my mouth and fled to my bedroom. There, I pulled out the divorce papers I''d prepared months ago, after Kane first started mistreating me because of Ruby. I''d held onto hope then, thinking a baby might change things. How wrong I''d been. Running my thumb over the bold text of the divorce agreement, I whispered, "He''ll never mark me as his mate. He''ll always choose her over me, which means he won''t ept our babies either. For their sake, I have to do this." Wiping away tears, I signed the papers and sat on the bed, trying to process what I''d just done. Suddenly, Kane burst through the door. I quickly shoved the papers into the drawer and stood. "Kane-" I started, watching him lock the door. Before I could finish, he pushed me onto the bed. "You really think you''ll be Luna of this pack?" I tried to wiggle free, but he pinned my hands above my head. "Don''t forget how you trapped me into this marriage." He started pulling at my clothes. Despite his iron grip, I fought back, screaming, "No! Stop!" He roughly kissed my neck. "You stop! Stop pretending! This is what you wanted when you ruined my life!" His usation stung, but I met his gaze steadily. "Then let''s get a divorce." Novel Heirs 2 Kane froze at the word "divorce." He pulled back from my neck to study my face. "Do you even know what you''re saying?" he asked, loosening his grip on my wrists. I drew my hands protectively to my chest and searched his expression for any hint of pain at the suggestion. But I was fooling myself. He was one of the most powerful Alphas in our pack, second only to his father. A divorce would give him back his freedom - exactly what he wanted. Why would he be upset? Tears spilled down my cheeks as I repeated, "Let''s get a divorce." Deep lines creased his forehead. "Whatever," he scoffed, rolling off me and standing up. "You''re nothing but a pain in my ass." I pushed myself up. "I mean it." To prove my point, I pulled the papers from the drawer. "What''s that?" he sneered. I held them out. "I''ve already signed. I won''t be your wife anymore." Kane snatched the papers, nced at them, then tossed them aside before grabbing my throat. His jaw clenched as he red at me. I wed at his hands, trying to break free, but he only tightened his grip. We struggled in silence, the tension crackling between us as his fingers pressed harder against my throat. "Who do you think you''re dealing with?" he growled. "You think you can just do whatever you want?" Fighting for breath, I managed to say, "I''ll leave Nightfall Pack." His hand shifted from my throat to my jaw, and his lips twisted into a cruel smile that could make anyone''s blood run cold. "Really? Where would a wolf-less nobody like you go? What pack would take you in?" I met his hate-filled stare. I was the only person he truly despised, and he had Ruby now. So why fight this? If he wanted to be with her, why not let me go? He felt nothing for me. These past two years had been hell; I''d done everything possible to please him. But this man was heartless - he never saw my love. Even knowing he didn''t love me, I''d held onto hope that he''d eventuallye back to his wife, or at least understand how much I cared. "I-I stayed because I thought we could have a family with children-" "Children?" His eyes shed dangerously. "You think I''d let you carry my heir, you pathetic woman? Stop dreaming about things you''ll never have." My mouth fell open in shock. In that moment, I knew I could never tell him about the pregnancy. These babies would be mine alone. I''d raise them with love, not surrounded by his hatred. "What?" he demanded, squeezing my jaw. "Cat got your tongue?" I summoned my courage. "Why won''t you just sign the papers?" His eyes darkened yet zed with anger. "You think I won''t?" I held his gaze defiantly, though my heart hammered in my chest. Deep down, I wanted him to reconsider, to tell me not to go, to choose me over Ruby. To say he wanted our marriage tost forever. Even if he never loved me, I hoped he''d refuse to sign for the sake of our time together. Instead, he released my jaw and stepped back. With a snort, he snatched up the discarded papers and grabbed the pen from my nightstand, signing his name as if he couldn''t get rid of me fast enough. I watched his face for any sign of regret, but found only indifference. Though I''d prepared the papers myself, I never expected such coldness or the emptiness it would bring. Pain pierced my heart like a thousand needles. How could he feel nothing while cutting someone out of his life who had cared so deeply? As if to twist the knife deeper, he carelessly dropped the papers to the floor. Then he pulled out his wallet, took out a credit card, and shoved it into my hand. "Here. Consider it payment for your bedroom services these past two years." Tears fell silently as he turned and left. I lowered my head, destroyed. I''d been used. Completely used. His words echoed in my mind, each syble a fresh betrayal. I''d given him my heart and trust. In return, I got his contempt and convenience. The card''s edge bit into my palm. I stared at it, then at the floor, lost in memories of our time together. Slowly, I ced my hand on my stomach and whispered, "I''m sorry. I have to take you both away from your father to protect you." I set the card on the nightstand and packed my suitcase, wiping away tears as I worked. He''d mocked my love. Used me for "bedroom services." "I''ll never forget this, Kane Thorne," I said, closing my suitcase. With newfound determination, I left the room, knowing I would never look back. Novel Heirs 3 Kane I sat brooding in the bar, surrounded by pounding music and swirling fog from the smoke machines. "How dare she prepare divorce papers?" I muttered, ring at my drink. "And she really thought I wouldn''t sign them?" My lips twisted into a bitter grin. "Well, I sure crushed that little n, didn''t I?" Selene wasn''t just boring - she was maniptive. The night we "met" was still crystal clear in my mind. She''d been eighteen, and I''d just turned twenty-one. She drugged me that night, and I woke up next to her in a hotel bed. There was no doubt in my mind that she was behind it. I''d hated her ever since, especially after my father forced me to marry her. She must have begged my father to make it happen. As a gamma''s daughter, being Luna was way out of her league - unless she trapped me. And my father, always ying the perfect,passionate pack leader, didn''t think twice about sacrificing his own son''s happiness. Even worse, he''d used my future position as alpha to ckmail me into the marriage. The fact that she could scheme like that at eighteen showed just how devious she was. Though we''d slept together, I never felt the mate bond with her. That''s why I never marked her. She didn''t deserve my mark anyway, and being wolfless, it wouldn''t have mattered. Oddly enough, my wolf had some weird soft spot for Selene, despite her not having a wolf of her own. But fate had smiled on me. I met Ruby - sexy, gorgeous Ruby. Better yet, when I asked about a scar on her arm, I discovered she was the little girl who''d saved my life when I was a kid. Now she was saving me again,ing to the bar tofort me after hearing about the divorce. I felt her hand on my thigh and turned to her. She pressed against me and whispered, "Don''t worry about her. She never deserved you. Be with me instead. I''ll never leave you." She stood and held out her hand. "Come with me," she purred. I took her hand, following her through the crowd until we reached one of the bar''s private rooms. She pulled me inside and closed the door. Her curves were driving me crazy, and I pushed her onto a couch, ready to take her right there. But my wolf went ballistic. ''Stop! You''ll regret sleeping with her!'' he warned telepathically. ''She''s not our mate.'' His reaction confused me. ''If you''re so against Ruby because she''s not our mate, why are you so attached to that wolfless woman?'' I snapped back. He dodged my question. ''Try this, and I''ll take control,'' he threatened. I couldn''t risk that. Sighing, I pulled away from Ruby. "What''s wrong?" she frowned. "You''re too pure," I said, patting her hand. "I want to wait for the right time." Ame excuse, but what else could I say? ***** Later, I headed home, frustrated that both my father and my wolf were controlling my life. My driver kept nervously checking his rearview mirror - my mood must have been obvious. When we pulled up to the house, I spotted Selene leaving with a heavy suitcase. My anger boiled over. I jumped out, mmed the car door, and stormed toward her. She froze when she saw me. "Where do you think you''re going?" I demanded, eyeing her luggage. "I already told you," she said softly. "Told me what?" I roared. She flinched. Pathetic. If my normal voice scared her this much, what would my alpha voice do to her? "I''m leaving your house and your pack," she whispered. I sneered. Who was she kidding? She couldn''t leave without permission from my parents, the head Alpha and Luna. "What''s wrong? Too ashamed to stay in my pack?" I taunted. She looked away like a frightened kitten. "You coward. You have nowhere to go. No pack would dare shelter their future alpha''s ex-wife. You''re still bound to this pack. Cross the boundary, and the wolves will tear you apart." She started crying those fake tears of hers. Disgusted, I brushed past her toward the house. But just as I reached the door, the sobbing stopped. I turned around to see her copsed on the ground. Novel Heirs 4 Selene I woke up in a hospital room, myst memory being a sharp pain in my stomach. Panicked, my hand flew to my belly. "Don''t worry," Dr. Winters said from nearby. "The babies are perfectly fine." I turned to see him reviewing what looked like medical charts. "Did... did Kane bring me here?" I asked hesitantly. He set the papers down on the bedside table and walked over. "Yes, but he left already." "Does he know?" I tried to keep the fear out of my voice. "Not unless you told him." I let out a relieved breath, my body rxing. Then a troubling thought hit me. As the pack hospital''s chief physician, Dr. Winters was close to Kane. There was a good chance he might mention my pregnancy to Kane eventually. "Dr. Winters, could I ask you something?" "Of course." "Please don''t tell Kane about the babies." He raised his eyebrows. "You haven''t told him yet?" "No, and I never will." "But Selene, they''re Kane''s heirs. The future of this pa-" "No. He''ll never ept them. I need to protect them from him. Please, if you want to keep them safe, don''t tell him." After an ufortably long pause, he nodded, his worried frown saying more than words could. "Alright," he conceded. "But he''s bound to find out eventually." "I''m leaving the pack," I said. His eyes widened before heposed himself. "That would make you a rogue. It''s dangerous." "Yes, but I have no choice." He shook his head. "Selene, you need to be extremely careful, especially now." "I know. But it''s better than staying here in danger and pain." After leaving the hospital, I looked for Kane''s car - the one he''d let me use over the years - but couldn''t find it. Without my phone, I couldn''t call a ride service. Fortunately, I spotted a taxi and gged it down. When I told the driver to take me to the pack house, fear flickered in his eyes. "The pack house?" he asked doubtfully, clearly worried about whether anyone was allowed there. I calmly repeated my request. At the main gate, security stopped us for inspection. They bowed when they recognized me, surprising both me and the driver. The gates opened, and the driver, clearly excited, drove up the long driveway to the mansion-like pack house where Kane''s parents lived. I understood his awe - I''d felt the same way once. Every pack member dreamed of visiting this ce at least once. It was hard to believe I''d be leaving it behind. When we stopped, guards rushed to open my door. Only then did I realize I had no cash. One of the guards paid the fare, and I thanked him before heading inside. The house staff bowed and showed me to the living room. "Where''s Alpha Kane?" I asked. "Please tell him I need to speak with him urgently." The servant went upstairs to find him. While waiting, Alpha Garrett Thorne, Kane''s father, came down the stairs. Despite being in histe forties, he looked strong enough to lead the pack for another decade. I stood and bowed. "Alpha." Alpha Thorne had always been kind to me. He often praised my generosity and management skills, believing I was the best match for Kane. "Dear Selene, why do you look so troubled? Has Kane been mistreating you again? I''ll set that boy straight today," he said, his voice thick with anger. "We''re getting divorced, Alpha," I said quickly, hoping to prevent any confrontation. His eyes went wide with shock. I understood - this wasn''t news anyone expected. Since pack members needed both the Alpha and Luna''s presence to formally leave the pack, I added, "I need Luna here too." Novel Heirs 5 A servant went to fetch Luna Diana Thorne from the garden. While Alpha Garrett and I waited in the sitting room, she arrived - the perfect blend of grace and power. Her reputation as a fierce warrior was well- known throughout the pack. At first, she hadn''t been thrilled about me being Kane''s mate - a woman without a wolf. She''d made her disapproval clear with her cold attitude toward our marriage, which made what I had to say next even harder. "I want to leave the pack." Surprise shed across Luna''s face before she masked it. "What happened, Selene?" she asked, genuine concern in her voice. "Did he say something? Did he hurt you?" Alpha Thorne jumped in before I could answer. "I''ll make him apologize today. Don''t make any hasty decisions." They didn''t get it. Kane never wanted me. He''d brought up divorce to them multiple times. He''d never nned to stay with me. Sometimes I wondered how different things would be if he hadn''t agreed to marry me, if that night had never happened. Would we both have found happiness elsewhere? Luna Diana nodded, backing her husband. I gave them a sad smile. "I''ve always done what you asked. This is the first time I''m asking for something. Please, let me leave. It''s better for both Kane and me to go our separate ways." I wished I could tell them about their grandchildren. They deserved to know. But I couldn''t risk it. Their son would never ept children from me. I couldn''t take that chance. I took a deep breath, trying to keep my emotions in check. Luna Diana looked to Alpha Garrett. He shook his head and turned to me. "What about your family?" he asked, meaning my foster father, his gamma. "You should stay with them." I shook my head, terrified he might contact my father. Dad would never let me leave the pack. But I had to get out, had to give my children a chance somewhere else. "I''ll start fresh somewhere else," I said. "As a rogue?" Alpha asked, his tone heavy with worry. I nodded. All I knew about rogues was that they lived outside pack territory. But with no one here to turn to and my babies to protect, what choice did I have? Alpha Garrett shook his head again, worry lines creasing his forehead. "Please think this through, Selene." My mind shed back to Kane signing those divorce papers. If he wouldn''t reconsider, why should I? "I''m sorry, Alpha. My mind''s made up." The lines in his face deepened as he sighed in defeat. He''d tried so hard to show his son I was the right choice, and I was grateful for everything he''d done. But Kane had been stubborn, and here we were. As Alpha Garrett''s eyes turned red, preparing to grant my request, Kane burst into the room. "Selene!" he snarled. Everyone turned as he stormed over and grabbed my wrist, yanking me against his chest. His cologne wrapped around me, familiar and intoxicating. But his face was twisted with anger. "Turning my parents against me now?" he sneered. Novel Heirs 6 I met Kane''s hostile stare, wondering why he still harbored such hatred for me, even after I''d given him the freedom he''d always wanted. "Let go of her hand," Alpha Garrett barked, his voice thundering with fury. "But Dad-" "Shut it!" Kane shot me a death re, and I looked away. Alpha Garrett pressed on. "You went ahead with a divorce without running it by me? Did you forget what I told you before your wedding day?" From my peripheral vision, I could see Kane''s knuckles turning white as he clenched his fists, his face contorted with rage. "What drove her to take such drastic measures?" Luna Diana interjected. When Kane remained silent, she turned to me with motherly concern. "Sweetheart, please tell us what''s wrong. We can work this out." The memories came rushing back. I''d overlooked so many of Kane''s transgressions, starting with our wedding night when he dumped an entire bottle of wine over me - his way of showing exactly what he thought of me. From day one, his words dripped with contempt, hurling insults and swearing I''d never capture his heart. He''d kept that promise. Despite my best efforts, he''d never treated me like a real wife. Our marriage was nothing but a shell, a facade. Instead of being a loving husband, he''de and gone as he pleased, treating me like yesterday''s news, a target for his contempt. Time and again, he''d used me of trapping him, never believing my denials. Truth was, I''d been drugged that night too. I''d lost my virginity to him - something I hadn''t nned either. The morning after, I was just as shocked to wake up naked next to a stranger. I hadn''t even known he was the alpha-in-waiting. People always whispered about his cruelty, and after two years of marriage, I could confirm every rumor. He''d been brutal, never showing an ounce of affection. I was always his unwanted wife. After what he''d said when signing those divorce papers, I couldn''t stay anymore. The thought of living alone with my children seemed like paradise - I didn''t need love or passion anymore, just peace. Now, I just needed to get away from him - and get my babies far away too. Tears welled up, and I couldn''t find my voice to answer Luna Diana. Alpha Garrett turned to me. "Come to my office," he said, standing and heading that way. I followed, with Luna Diana beside me. ncing back, I was surprised to see Kane following us. Probably wants to make sure I''m really leaving the pack, I thought. In Alpha Garrett''s office, he fixed me with his crimson wolf eyes. I envied him and the other werewolves, wishing I had my own wolf spirit. Without one, I was barely stronger than a human. I had no clue why Icked a wolf, but I envied their ability to shift and their supernatural powers. With a heavy sigh and pain in his eyes, Alpha Garrett said, "I''m sorry it ended this way." At least I knew he''d cared about me. At least someone in the pack had given me good memories. He continued with the formal deration: "I, Garrett Thorne, Head Alpha of the Nightfall Pack, hereby reject you as a pack member. All pack rights are revoked, including your right to remain within our pack or on our territory." The pain hit instantly as the pack bond severed, spreading like wildfire through my body. Luna Diana gripped my arm, supporting me as the burning sensation consumed me from head to toe. The pain grew so intense I feared for my unborn babies. I''d only wanted to protect them, and now I worried that leaving the pack might harm them even more. I refused to cry in front of Kane, wouldn''t give him another reason to mock me. Though surprisingly, he looked shocked - as if he couldn''t believe I was actually leaving. He probably thought I was justining to his parents to force an apology. Well, he wouldn''t have to worry about that anymore. As soon as I could manage it, I held my head high and walked out of the pack house, though my heart was breaking. No home. No pack. No family. No husband. I was alone again. "I''m a rogue now." Novel Heirs 7 Chapter 7 The cold windshed against my face and whipped my long white dress around my legs. I hugged myself, wishing for long sleeves. But it wasn''t just the weather making me shiver. Something deeper and colder had taken root inside me, as if my heart had frozen solid. Still, an unbearable weight crushed my chest. With each step, Kane''s words echoed in my head. He hadn''t even tried to stop me from leaving. But why would he? Hadn''t I learned my lesson by now? A car horn sted, snapping me back to reality - I''d wandered into the middle of the street. With nowhere to go, I felt hollow. A trail leading into the forest caught my eye, bing my temporary destination. The sky was getting darker as I entered the woods, so I kept moving without stopping to rest. Though I had no idea where I''d end up, I pushed forward until my legs started giving out. Suddenly, a thorn stabbed into my foot. "Ow!" I crumpled to the ground. As I pulled out the thorn, everything I''d been holding back burst free. Tears spilled down my face as I buried my head in my hands, feelingpletely lost and alone. A twig snapped behind me, followed by several menacing growls. "Check her out," a man''s voice sneered. "Looks like a little tramp. What''s she doing out here?" I spun around to find a group of rogues closing in. Rogues! "Damn, she''s a hot piece." "Get her!" Terror shot through me. I scrambled to my feet and ran, hearing them chase after me. I screamed, pushing myself harder to put distance between me and those animals. As I ran, I prayed for my babies. Their intentions were crystal clear. They meant to rape me. Where could I go? How could I protect my children? No time to think. I had to keep running. Branches and thorns tore at my skin as I fled, leaving bloody streaks on my white dress. Then I spotted it - another pack''s territory marker ahead. In that moment, it wasn''t just a boundary line, it was salvation. I sprinted with everything I had, their footsteps getting closer. A quick look back showed three of the five men had shifted into wolves. The two still in human form held the others back. One called out, "Don''t cross that line! Come back here! That pack''s dangerous - they''ll kill you!" Like I''d believe that? Besides, what choice did I have? The world was full of monsters, and nowhere was safe for a woman alone. But I''d take my chances with the unknown pack over those animals any day. I pushed forward, racing across the boundary. Another nce showed my pursuers had stopped. I finally caught my breath, but kept moving despite my growling stomach, burning muscles, and fading strength. My head started pounding too. I clutched my dress over my belly, reminding myself this was all for my babies. Footsteps crunched nearby. The border patrol must have spotted me. As I tried to run again, the world started spinning. I copsed, catching a glimpse of brown boots stopping in front of me before everything went ck. ***** I woke up in an unfamiliar hospital room. Panic hit me, and I shot upright, only to find a handsome man sitting beside my bed. "Who are you? Where am I? Are my babies okay?" "Your children are fine," he assured me. "Don''t worry. How are you feeling?" "No. First tell me who you are and where I am." He ced his hand over mine with a gentle smile. "You''re in the Iron Crown Pack''s medical center, and I''m Magnus Hawthorne, the future alpha... and I''m your brother." His words hit me like a truck! Novel Heirs 8 "That''s impossible. I''m an orphan," I said, bewildered. Get 5> Menu How did I end up here, suddenly part of a family? My whole life, I''d been told I had no one. Now I was supposedly part of an alpha bloodline? Magnus looked older than me, probably around Kane''s age- maybe three or four years my senior. He carried himself with natural grace. The way he spoke to me felt genuinely warm, but how could I trust what he was saying? As if sensing my unease, he changed the subject. "Are you in any pain, Avalon?" I froze. Avalon? Who was he talking about? Clearly, he had the wrong person. I pushed his hand away from my head. "See? This proves it''s impossible. You''ve got me mixed up with someone else. I''m not your sister. I''m not Avalon. I''m Selene." He studied me for a moment. When I tried to pull out my IV, he gently stopped me. "You have a birthmark on your arm," he said, looking at my hand. I paused, meeting his gaze. "What? I don''t see any birthmarks. I don''t have any..." 11 A thought struck me, making me hesitate before adding, "Well, I might have some new marks. I got pretty beat up running through the woods. That must be what you''re seeing." I tried exining that he was mistaken. But then I noticed something strange - those injuries hadn''t left any marks. How had they vanished so quickly? I turned to him, confused. "H-How did they heal?" "Take it easy," he said softly. "Easy? How can I take it easy? My wounds just disappeared like they never existed!" I checked my right foot where the thorn had stabbed me. Nothing. Not even a scratch! "You have advanced healing abilities - that''s why you don''t see external scars. But I can see them, including your birthmark." I fell silent, stunned. ''Is he telling the truth? Could I really be his sister?'' It was overwhelming. "I''m going to call Mom and Dad," he announced suddenly. 08:45 10.0% < Chapter 8 My heart started racing. "M-Mom and D-Dad?" I never dreamed my real parents might be alive, let alone that I''d meet them. Get 5> Menu Magnus wiped away my tears and pulled me into a hug. In his arms, I felt something I''d never felt before - I felt home. "We''ve been searching for you forever. You have no idea how happy they''ll be." Finally epting he was my brother, I hugged him back, sobbing into his chest. As he stroked my hairfortingly, he asked what had happened to me. He wanted to know where I''d been all these years and about my pregnancy. Looking down, I answered, "I divorced my husband." "Who''s your ex-husband?" he asked. "Kane Thorne." His eyebrows knitted together. I figured he probably knew Kane as a future alpha. "Tell me everything. I want to know your whole story." Through tears, I told him everything. "I''m so sorry, sis. They''ll pay for this," he promised. "Magnus, please don''t." "No. The Alpha family will suffer ten times what they did to you," he growled. I pleaded with him. "For my babies'' sake, don''t do anything. I don''t want Kane knowing about his children." He took a moment to calm himself before saying, "Fine, I won''t act. But you need to take your rightful ce as the Alpha''s daughter." 08:45 Novel Heirs 9 Chapter 9 Kane Get 5> Menu I was convinced Selene would regret leaving me. She''de crawling back home soon enough. Sol didn''t let it bother me much after I got home. I was in a foul mood, though. Dad had reallyid into me after Selene left the pack house. I was furious with her. I just waited for tomorrow morning, when she''d return here helpless and defeated. I couldn''t wait to see the look on her face. That night, I had a dream. I was kidnapped by some thugs, and then I heard a girl''s voice calling out to me. She rescued me from danger and treated my wounds with medicinal herbs. I kept trying to see her face, and this time, I finally did it wasn''t Ruby, but Selene! I bolted upright in bed, wide awake. It wasn''t just a dream - it was a nightmare about my past. When I was a kid, my father had to protect me constantly since we had enemies everywhere. Being my father''s only heir and future pack leader made me a target - other Alphas wanted me dead. Once, one of my father''s rivals actually managed to kidnap me. The trauma was still fresh, which was why it showed up in my dream. Looking out the window, I realized it was alreadyte morning. "I''ve never slept in thiste," I muttered. What I saw in my dream couldn''t be real. Ruby was the one who helped me back then. But Selene... that woman had gotten into my head. I''d make her pay when she came back. I headed straight for the shower. When I came out, I expected to find my suitid out on the couch. But there were no clothes waiting for 1. me. "Selene!" I yelled, ready to ask why she hadn''t set out my clothes yet. I was already runningte. Then it hit me. She wasn''t here. I grabbed a suit from the closet and got dressed. My eyes caught sight of a card on the nightstand. ''She didn''t take my credit card,'' I thought. I went to the living room and called all the servants together. "Where''s Selene?" I asked, sitting at the table. Wren was setting the table. She bowed and said, "Luna left yesterday and hasn''t returned." That made my blood boil. I turned to my security team and ordered, "Check all surveince cameras near the pack house." I couldn''t eat after that my appetite was gone. An hourter, security reported back: "We found footage of her heading toward the forest area." I watched that footage countless times. She looked disoriented, standing in the middle of the road 08:45 11.25% < Chapter 9 before heading into the forest. The anger overwhelmed me, and I mmed myptop to the floor. Get 5 Menu I started to panic. How had Selene, a nobody, managed to slip away from the pack so easily? Days went by. There wasn''t a single trace of Selene anywhere in my territory. When I questioned her foster parents, they made it clear she was just their adopted daughter and they had no connection to her anymore. Since Selene left, my migraines had gotten worse. I needed medication just to stay functional. I couldn''t get her out of my mind. One day at lunch, I noticed the food tasted terriblepared to before. I called Wren to ask if we had a new chef. Wren replied with a sad expression that the chef hadn''t changed. Furious, I demanded, "If it''s the same chef, why does the food taste so bad?" "Because Selene was the one cooking all your meals before." That shocked me. I had no idea. She had been cooking for me? I thought it was the chef making those amazing meals. I even gave him bonuses for it. I tried to rationalize it in my head. Wren seemed to read my thoughts and added, "She loved cooking for you. She once told me she enjoyed doing things for you, even though she never knew if you''de home to eat." I ignored Wren''s words and stormed away from the table. Another day, I was rushing to get to the office but couldn''t find my tie. I called the butler to ask about 1. it. "Only Selene knows where they are," he replied. Furious, I tried calling her number. But for the first time ever, Selene didn''t answer my call. I started feeling something strange. No, this was new - I had this overwhelming need to find her. I called my pack Beta, Finn Frost. He was one of my closest friends and would remain Beta when I became Alpha. "Find out who her friends or biological parents are. She might be with them," I told him. Beta Finn did his best but called back disappointed. "No one knows anything about her friends or real parents." I was getting desperate. I cursed that woman in my mind. Who did she think she was? Every day, my wolf med me. He insisted I was the one who drove her away. I had no idea what was happening to me. I couldn''t sleep, eat, or focus on work. 08:45 11.2% Get 5> Menu One day, Beta Finn came to my house. I thought he had news about Selene, but he was there to discuss pack business, which I couldn''t care less about. Finn gave me a knowing smile. "Kane, do you regret letting Selene go?" His question caught me off guard, but I answered immediately. "No." Novel Heirs 10 Kane Since Selene left the pack, I''d been staying at the corporate apartment. For whatever reason, I couldn''t bring myself to go back to the house. Today was my scheduled visit with my father, so I drove to the pack house. When I walked in, I found my father pacing the living room. Get 5 §®§Ö§ä§Ú His mood was clearly off. I approached him, though I couldn''t figure out what had him so worked up. "Dad," I said. He looked at me and asked, "Why are you drinking yourself stupid every night?" I kept quiet. I couldn''t care less. I didn''t owe him an answer to every question. He''d ruined my life by ckmailing me with something that was rightfully mine to begin with. My life would''ve beenpletely different if I hadn''t given in to him and married Selene two years ago. When my father noticed my silence, his expression darkened. "Come to my study," he ordered. I followed him, aware of my mother watching us quietly. I wanted to ask her what was going on but held back. Whatever it was, I''d hear it from him soon enough. I stepped into my parents'' room, taking in the familiar surroundings. After shutting the door, my father said, "Word is you''re nning to marry Ruby." I stopped short, frowning. I hadn''t promised marriage to anyone. I had no idea who was spreading these rumors. Though truthfully, Ruby deserved to be with me. I owed her everything I was today. Marriage to her wouldn''t be the worst choice for my future. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you really going to marry that snake?" His description of Ruby made me wince. How could I make him understand that she was the only one who''d stood by me? But I didn''t want to exin myself, so I just asked, "What''s wrong with me marrying Ruby?" My father growled, his eyes shing red as he punched me. I clenched my fists, fury rising. Only the fact that he was my father kept me from retaliating. Anyone else who daredy a hand on me would''ve gotten their arm broken. My fatherunched into a tirade. "I chose the perfect woman for you. She took care of you for two years. And what did you do? You divorced that innocent woman. And now what? You want to marry that home-wrecker?" "Dad, please." "Please? Please what? You should''ve said ''please'' when I was breaking the pack bond with Selene. 08:45 11.86% < Chapter 10 That poor girl had to leave the pack because of you." His words made me wonder if I''d stopped my father that day, would she have stayed? I left the pack house seething, driving back to my ce. Walking in, I spotted a woman in a white dress. Sets 1. Menu I froze. She had her back to me. ''Selene? I thought. "So you finally came back," I said sarcastically, The woman turned around, greeting me with a broad smile. "Kane, you''re home?" I stepped back. "Ruby!" I was shocked to see her-wearing Selene''s dress, no less. "What''s wrong? Not happy to see me?" Ruby asked, walking toward me. I frowned. "Why are you wearing Selene''s dress?" She looked ufortable at the question. "I spilled coffee when I got here. I''m just borrowing something to wear. She won''t mind, right?" Looking at Ruby in that white dress bothered me deeply. I couldn''t exin why, but I hated it. Ruby wrapped her arms around my neck, leaning in. Just as she was about to kiss me, all I could see was Selene wearing that same dress. I pushed Ruby away. She looked stunned. I red at her. "Don''t ever wear her clothes again. They don''t suit you." Ruby froze, then lowered her head and nodded. I saw tears running down her face. I''d scared her, but I didn''t care. No one was supposed to have this kind of power over me. Yet somehow, I was affected. Something was irritating me. I hated it. Every time I tried to get close to Ruby, Selene''s face invaded my thoughts. Why? Each day ended with my mind in chaos. That woman was driving me crazy even in her absence. "I''ll be at the bar tonight," Ruby said softly. I turned to look at her. My eyes caught the scar on her right arm. That scar reminded me of how Ruby had risked her life to save mine. I sighed, regretting my harshness. I shouldn''t treat Ruby this way, not after what she''d done for me. I took her right hand, and she immediately turned to hug me. ¨ª hugged her back, even though I felt nothing. She loved me, and I couldn''t just use her as an emotional punching bag. She was important. I needed 08:45 12.48% < Chapter 10 to treat her better Breaking the hug, I said, "See you at the bar tonight" Oth 08:45 Novel Heirs 11 FIVE YEARS LATER Selene Get 5 = Menu "Slow down, you''ll hurt yourselves!" I called out to my children, a warm smile spreading across my face. My smile vanished instantly when I saw my son Leo take a tumble. "Mom, it hurts," my daughter Luna whimpered. Even though Leo was the one who fell, Luna looked devastated. She''d always been incredibly close to her twin brother. I rushed over and wrapped Leo in my arms. He was such a tough little guy - not a single tear despite the fall. "I''m fine, Luna," he reassured her gently. Watching my twins, I couldn''t help but smile again. These walks in the woods with my kids had be my favorite part of living here. The Iron Crown Pack had been my safe haven these past few years. My real family helped me heal. By now, I''d almost managed to forget all the pain from my past. Away from the Nightfall Pack''s ruthless Alpha and that stuck-up Gamma''s constant criticism, I finally started living again. The most amazing thing? My wolf emerged the day I gave birth to the twins! Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine having such a powerful ck wolf. Turns out I really did have Alpha blood running through my veins. Looking back, it was the trauma from my time at the Nightfall Pack that had blocked my ability to shift. That''s why my wolf couldn''t break through. "Uncle Axel,e y with us!" Luna squealed excitedly as she spotted someone approaching. I turned to see Axel, the Iron Crown Pack''s Beta, heading our way. He was definitely easy on the eyes - something that hadn''t gone unnoticed by the single women in the pack. The pack gossip always centered around the two best friends. Most agreed that Axel''s charm and quick wit made him even more appealing than Magnus. "Come here, you little monsters!" Axel called out yfully. The kids raced over, shrieking withughter as he started tickling them. I watched them y, smiling at their happiness. Maybe Axel wasn''t quite as handsome as Kane, but at least he was a gentleman - something Kane never was. Over the years, Axel had shown me nothing but kindness, but I just wasn''t ready for anything more. Even though our wolves were drawn to each other, my heart needed more time. When the twins finally wore themselves out, we headed back to the pack house. 08:45 13.75% < Chapter 11 Get 5 Menu We found Magnus on his phone. He caught sight of us and motioned for us to wait. As soon as he hung up, he turned to me and said, "The Werewolf High Council is throwing a major event in a few days. You''re invited, and I''d love for you to go with Axel." "No way, Magnus," I shut him down immediately. He frowned. "Come on, Selene, what''s the problem? Everyone wants to meet you. You need to represent our pack." I stayed quiet, still not convinced. After thinking for a moment, he tried again. "Didn''t you always want to meet the legendary Doctor Grayson? He''ll be there. You can pick his brain about healing and medicine all you want." That caught my attention. I''d always dreamed of bing a master healer. Doctor Grayson Vale was Ravencrest Pack''s finest physician, and learning from him would be incredible. "Fine, but only because of him," I conceded, noticing Magnus sneakily wink at Axel. The chance to meet Doctor Grayson made it worth it. But I had one condition. "I want to keep my identity under wraps," I stated firmly. "What? Why? They specifically asked for you," Magnus sighed. "Please. If Kane''s there, I don''t want him knowing about me," I exined. Though the pain had faded, I hadn''t forgotten who caused it. Not a single detail. If we crossed paths, I just wanted to pretend he was a stranger. That''s all I asked. I''d changed so much over these years - grown stronger, be different. But Kane had changed too. In the three years since his father stepped down, he''d run the pack his way. He''d elevated the Nightfall Pack to new heights, making it the most powerful pack in the region. Kane had aplished more in three years than anyone before him. He''d be the most eligible Alpha bachelor around, driving women crazy and making men jealous. In business, he was ice-cold and calcting. Every Alpha wanted to be in his good graces and form alliances. They called him the most merciless Alpha around. Stories of his brutality spread far and wide. And who knew that better than me? "Selene?" Axel''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. "Hmm?" The room felt suddenly colder. Magnus nced at Axel before turning back to me. "Do you both agree?" I pressed. 08:45 13.73% < Chapter 11 Get 5 "Whatever you want, little sis," Magnus agreed, pulling me into a hug. I returned his smile. Menu Hearing my twins'' giggles as they chased each other around the house, I made a silent promise: ''I''ll protect you both from your father. Even if I have to hide who I am forever, that''s exactly what I''ll do.'' 08:45 Novel Heirs 12 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 > Menu Selene The big day had finally arrived - the Werewolf High Council''s grand event. My stomach was in knots. Sure, I''d been to plenty of parties over the past five years, but those were all safe within the Iron Crown Pack. Tonight was different. Tonight meant facing strangers, including one person I never wanted to see again. "Shall we, beautiful?" I turned to find Axel beside me, offering his arm. I nodded, cing my hand on his arm, grateful for his support. The grand hall took my breath away - both the sheer power radiating from those inside and the borate decorations. It seemed like every important Alpha and Luna had shown up. Well, of course they had. This wasn''t just some party - it was the Council''s annual conference. I squeezed Axel''s hand and took a deep breath. ''I''ve got this,'' I told myself. The hall was packed with the who''s who of werewolf society, everyone trying to outshine each other. The women wore designer gowns that probably cost a fortune, while the men sported custom-tailored suits. I was wearing an expensive ck satin number my brother had picked out. Axel and I drew plenty of attention. I caught men checking me out but ignored them. Several young women shot me envious looks. We were definitely the talk of the room. Axel introduced me to some Council members. His reputation preceded him - he was pretty well-known for a Beta, and the Council clearly respected him. It made me happy to see him getting the recognition he deserved. "We can''t believe we''re finally meeting you, Selene Hawthorne. We''ve heard so much about you over the years," one Council member said. I smiled politely. "Thank you for having me. I''m honored to be here." "We''d love to introduce you around-" "I''m sorry to interrupt, sir, but could I make one request?" I cut in. They exchanged nces before nodding. Axel leaned in close. "What are you thinking, Sel?" I shook my head, silently telling him not to worry. "I''d like to keep my identity private." H D08:45 15.0% < Chapter 12 They looked shocked. "Come again?" "I''d prefer if others didn''t know who I am." "But why?" "I have my reasons." They nodded slowly. "She''s a tough nut to crack, isn''t she?" They said to Axel, chuckling. Get 5 > Menu Axel joined in theirughter while I shot him a confused look. Through our mind-link, I asked, "What''s so funny?" "No clue. Theyughed, so Iughed. Just y along - they''re Council members, remember?" I forced an awkwardugh, feelingpletely lost. ''Do they think there''s something between me and Axel?'' I wondered, shaking my head. While Axel discussed pack business with the Council (since my brother, the Head Alpha, couldn''t make it), I excused myself. I grabbed a ss of champagne from a passing waiter and found a quiet corner to people-watch. That''s when an angry voice cut through my peace. "Selene, what the hell are you doing here?" I turned to find two familiar faces - women from the Nightfall Pack. "Excuse me?" I kept my voice neutral. They sneered. "We thought you were dead!" Suddenly, the room went quiet. A powerful presence had entered, and everyone felt it. But these women were too caught up in their drama to notice. "Right? I mean, how are you even alive after Alpha Kane dumped you?" the second woman taunted. I forced myself to focus only on them. "Are you done?" I asked, bored. My indifference only made them angrier. "Got no shame, huh? Forgot you''re not Luna anymore? Or are you here trying to get our Alpha''s attention again?" I red at them. "Just shut up and leave me alone," I snapped. They looked shocked at my backbone. One raised her hand to p me, but I caught her wrist. That''s when I saw him. Standing there in his perfectly tailored ck suit,manding attention like always. Now I knew why the room had gone quiet. Danger rolled off him in waves. Those dark eyes I''d tried so hard to forget locked onto mine, bringing every memory flooding back. 08:46 14 81% < Chapter 12 "Let go!" The woman whimpered. Get 5> Menu I realized I was crushing her wrist. Forcing myself to look away from him, I turned back to her. "Better fix your attitude before your Alpha," I warned, releasing her. She frowned, then spun around. Their eyes went wide. They quickly tried to look innocent, bowing. "Alpha Kane." I couldn''t help but smirk as I looked back at Kane. He ignored thempletely, his rage-filled eyes fixed on me. The women scurried away, terrified. As I tried to escape, he took a step forward. "How dare you-" His icy tone gripped my heart. But my wolf had other ideas. She suddenly perked up, excited. Before I could process my confusion, she started chanting: "MATE." Novel Heirs 13 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Kane For five years, I''d searched for Selene without a trace. Get 57 Menu No one could find any sign of her or which direction she''d taken in the forest after leaving the pack. "Kane," A soft voice pulled me from my thoughts. I looked up to see someone standing in my office doorway. She walked in with a sweet smile. "Ruby," I sighed, rubbing my forehead. She''d been by my side these past five years. When my father made me Head Alpha three years ago, she''d wanted to be my Luna. That''s why I''d kept her at arm''s length. Still, she''d epted my decision, telling me she wasn''t after power - she just wanted to be with me. She was a good woman. Maybe too good for me. "Kane, I heard you''re heading to the Werewolf Council''s annual g tomorrow. All the major pack Alphas and Lunas will be there," Ruby said. I leaned back in my desk chair and nodded. "Yeah." She looked down at the floor. I frowned. "What is it?" "Will you take me this year?" Her question caught me off guard. It was more of a plea than a question. I wanted to say no, but then I saw tears forming in her eyes - she already knew what my answer would 1. be. I couldn''t help but give in. "Alright." She looked stunned, like she hadn''t expected me to agree. She rushed over and leaned down. "Thank you so much." When she moved to hug me, I held up my hand to stop her. "I need to handle some things before we leave. You should go pack." She nodded, looking slightly hurt. Then she turned and left my office. It wasn''t the first time I''d made excuses to keep my distance. For some reason, I hadn''t even slept with Ruby. The next day, Ruby and I arrived at the g. I was only there to fulfill my duties as pack leader. This wasn''t just any party - it was an annual gathering where packs came together towork and form alliances. @ 08:46 16.25% < Chapter 13 Get 5 Menu The moment I walked in, all eyes turned to me, and the room fell silent. My powermanded that kind of respect. Even council members went quiet. I''d worked hard to earn both their fear and respect. Several Alphas approached me to introduce their families. Most brought their daughters along. I wasn''t naive. I knew exactly what they wanted - hoping I''d marry one of their girls. The rest were just looking for alliances. I ignored them and scanned the room. Then someone caught my eye. My heart nearly stopped when I saw the woman I''d been desperately searching for. ''Selene!'' I couldn''t believe my eyes. The woman who''d haunted my thoughts for years was suddenly standing right there! My wolf went wild. I practically forgot Ruby existed and moved toward Selene. "Kane?" I heard Ruby calling, but the woman who''d captured my attention made it impossible to look away, even with Ruby''s voice behind me. My feet carried me forward like they had a mind of their own. I stopped when I noticed her chatting with some women from my pack. My eyes drank in every detail. Five years had changed herpletely. She looked incredible in a ck satin dress that caught the light, showing off her figure and drawing every eye in the room. Shemanded attention. She''d grown more beautiful over the years. Her body had be captivating - the kind that could stop any man in his tracks. Every curve seemed perfectly sculpted. Our eyes met, and mine darkened. She said something to the women, and they turned to look at me in fear. I couldn''t care less about them - my focus was entirely on her. Rage built inside me. Where had she been all this time? Why hadn''t shee back? Who had taken her in? When she started to turn away, my eyes narrowed. I moved to stop her. "How dare you show up?" I asked coldly, my anger speaking for me. As I got closer, a strange sensation washed over me, making my heart race. My wolf started acting weird, desperately trying to take control. He wanted to shift and pounce on Selene right there. Then my wolf growled inside me: ''Mate!'' 08:46 Novel Heirs 14 Kane I watched her eyes widen - she felt the mate bond too. Menu I couldn''t believe it. She was my mate! And she had a wolf! This revtion shocked me just as much as it shocked her. While I was trying to process this, her scent hit me - sweet strawberries. My mate''s scent! Dazed, I asked my wolf, "Is she really my mate?" He only responded by trying to take control. I shoved him back and locked him away, turning my attention to Selene, who was staring at me in shock. Was she happy to finally have me back? She must be thrilled. Did shee here just to get my attention? Had she used my name to get in? Otherwise, who would let her into such an important event? Questions were racing through my mind. Even if she had used my name, I didn''t care. What I really wanted to know was where she''d been. Why hadn''t shee back until now? I watched as she took deep breaths, clearly trying topose herself. Her face shifted back to a mask of indifference. Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! Was she trying to show me she felt nothing when she saw me? It wasn''t just about the mate bond anymore - I needed to understand what was going on in this woman''s head. "I earned my ce at this conference. Why are you so surprised?" She replied coolly. Her words hung in the air like a challenge, leaving me confused and uncertain. I was stunned by how different she was from the timid woman I used to know. Everyone else cowered when I spoke to them, but here she was, looking me straight in the eyes without a hint of fear. ''Is this really the same Selene?'' Her response irritated me, so I pressed further. "Which pack have you been with all these years?" "Alpha Kane, I no longer have any connection to the Nightfall Pack. I hope that''s enough to end your interrogation," she replied with pride. Her use of my title, like I was a stranger, made my blood boil. I red at her. She looked away, scanning the hallway as if searching for someone. "Who could she possibly be looking for when I''m right here?" I thought angrily. Her dismissal infuriated me. How dare she ignore me? She had no right. Where did this newfound confidencee from? I noticed others watching us with confused looks. They didn''t know who Selene was - I''d never brought? 08:46 17.5% her to any events during our marriage. I ignored their stares and focused on her. She seemed ready to leave with whoever she''d spotted. My anger was reaching its limit. Get Menu I grabbed her wrist and pulled her closer. She looked startled. "What are you doing?" she demanded. Instead of answering, I started pulling her in another direction. "Alpha Kane, let go of my hand," she said with forced coldness, which I ignored. When she realized I wasn''t listening, she grabbed my arm. I thought she might say she was here for me, that we could talk things out. Instead, she whispered, "I don''t want to cause a scene here. It would be better if you let me go. People are watching." I scoffed. Was she trying to threaten me? Damage my reputation? What could she possibly do to me? I dragged her into a private room. Once inside, I spun around and pulled her against me. Her soft body pressed against mine. Looking into her eyes, it hit me. After all these years, I finally realized just how much I''d missed her. Her mate scent was driving me crazy, making it almost impossible not to mark her as mine right then and there. "Let me go," she said, pushing against my chest. I stepped back, scowling as I growled, "Let you go?" My anger red again. Even after feeling the mate bond, she was still pushing me away? I gripped her arms. "What gives you the right to walk in and out of my life whenever you want?" Selene frowned. "We''ve been divorced for five years. Show some respect." I couldn''t help butugh bitterly. "Respect? Seems you''ve forgotten how you drugged me to sleep with me before." For the first time in five years, Ipletely lost my cool. 08:46 Novel Heirs 15 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Selene Get 5> Menu The revtion of my fate hit me like a truck. Him? My mate? It seemed impossible to ept that the universe would pair me with the man who had shattered my heart. He clearly hadn''t forgotten that night either. In his mind, I was still guilty. His words cut deep, and it frustrated me that they still had such power over me. I fought back tears that threatened to spill. "You''re still just as cruel as ever," I said, meeting his gaze. Kane''s iron grip on my arms finally loosened. "I''ll say this onest time - whether you believe it or not, I wasn''t the one who drugged you that night." He sneered as if I was feeding him lies. This man might have gained more power, but he hadn''t changed a bit. He was still the same Kane Thorne I''d walked away from five years ago. I tried to leave, but his next words stopped me cold. "What about this bond?" I paused, turning to face him. "What bond?" ying dumb was my only defense. As he stepped toward me, I backed away. "Don''t pretend you can''t feel the mate bond." I shook my head slightly. "You can''t be my mate. Our marriage ended five years ago. I''ve moved on. This mate bond means nothing.'' My response triggered a furious growl from him. I swallowed hard when my wolf urged me to submit. Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes before opening them again. When I looked up, I met his icy stare. The memories of those two years of misery were burned into my soul. "This mate bond will disappear as soon as someone else marks me. Nothing to worry about, Alpha Kane." With that, I walked away with my head high, leaving him behind - just like he used to do to me. As I left the room, I almost collided with Kane''s beta, Finn. He gave a casual wave. "Oh, hey there." I acknowledged him with a quick nod as I passed by. Making my way to the main hall, I scanned the room and spotted Axel deep in conversation with another Alpha. He looked worried. The moment he saw me, he rushed over. "Where''s your phone? I''ve been calling you for the past ten 08:46 18.75% < Chapter 15 minutes. Where were you?" Get 5 > Menu His rapid-fire questions came at me all at once. I grabbed his arm and guided us to a quieter corner of the hall. "Take it easy, Axel. I just got turned around exploring," I lied. I didn''t want to worry anyone. I''d said what I needed to say to Kane. That man still harbored nothing but hatred for me, and I was certain he wouldn''t pursue me. Axel handed me ss of red wine. I shed him a grateful smile before engaging with others who approached us for conversation. Mid-sip, I caught sight of Dr. Grayson. My eyes lit up. "Look, isn''t that Grayson Vale? The most talented healer anyone''s ever seen!" I overheard some young women gushing about Dr. Grayson. I turned to Axel, my expression speaking volumes. "What?" he asked. "I''m going to introduce myself," I told him before walking toward Dr. Grayson. After all, he was the real reason I''de to this party. Excited, I approached him professionally. "Excuse me, Dr. Grayson? Could I have a moment of your time?" I asked, clearing my throat. He turned from his conversation, raising his eyebrows before giving me a slight nod. He was younger than I''d expected, probably in histe twenties, and admittedly handsome. "Of course," he replied. "I''m actually a huge admirer of your work." He chuckled at that. I wasn''t acting like a typical fangirl, but my admiration for his healing abilities was genuine. "I''m no celebrity or pack leader." "But I''ve been following your research for years. Your healing techniques are incredible. Your dedication is inspiring." He rubbed the back of his neck, seemingly caught off guard by my sincere praise. He turned out to be incredibly approachable and kind, asking about my background. "I got my medical license four years ago after finishing med school. I''ve always aspired to be half the doctor you are." His warm smile was encouraging. After some discussion, he surprised me by saying, "You shoulde by Ravencrest Pack sometime for dinner." I was stunned at first but managed a smile. "I''d be honored." As I headed back toward Axel, those spiteful women suddenly blocked my path. 0 08:46 18.54% < Chapter 15 Get 5> Menu "Who do you think you are, talking to us like that earlier? We only let you off because our Alpha was there." They were trying to cause a scene, their voices rising. "Enough! Who gave you the right to speak to her that way?" I turned to find Kane''s father, Alpha Garrett, standing there. He sharply reprimanded the women, who quickly scattered, looking terrified. I still didn''t understand why they kept targeting me. Alpha Garrett''s eyes were full of regret when he looked at me. I managed a polite smile and greeted him. "Alpha." I held no ill will toward him. He and his wife had always been supportive during my marriage to Kane. He let out a heavy sigh before apologizing. "It''s been so long... I can''t tell you how good it is to see you again. You were always who I thought was perfect for my son, but..." he trailed off, seemingly at a loss for words. His words stirred up emotions I''d tried to bury. I lowered my head, trying to hide my reaction. But then Kane''s voice cut through the moment, instantly freezing my emotions. "Who says she was perfect for me?" 18.75% Novel Heirs 16 08:46 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 16 I turned to find Kane with Ruby clinging to his arm. Oces) Mens My eyes automatically fell to where her hand wrapped possessively around his bicep I quickly averted my gaze. Looking back at Alpha Garrett, I managed to say, "Well, your son seems to have found his happiness." "No." Kane''s whisper was barely audible. Confused by his response, I shrugged it off and changed the subject. "How''s Diana doing?" "She''s not Luna anymore. Someone else will take that position soon," Alpha Garrett replied, throwing a sidelong nce at Ruby. His disapproval of Ruby was obvious, though it wasn''t my ce toment. "Diana came down with a fever and couldn''t make it tonight," Alpha Garrett exined. "I hope she feels better soon." "She misses you terribly. Why don''t you visit the Nightfall Pack to see her?" Alpha Garrett suggested. I shook my head apologetically. "I''m sorry, but I need to return to the Iron Crown Pack after this event." Kane''s eyes narrowed. "Why would you-" Axel''s voice cut through, saving me from answering. He approached us with perfect timing. "Don''t tell me you got lost again." I couldn''t help butugh at his expression. He knew exactly what he was doing,ing to my rescue.. "No, just catching up with Alpha Garrett," I exined, then made introductions. "This is Axel Crown, Beta of the Iron Crown Pack." Both Axel and I deliberately ignored Kane and Ruby''s presence. "Of course, everyone knows Beta Axel," Alpha Garrett acknowledged. "Right hand to former Alpha Malcolm Hawthorne and closest confidant to current Alpha Magnus Hawthorne. His support was crucial to Alpha Malcolm''s sessful leadership." I nced at Axel, who gave a modest nod. "Not too shabby," I muttered to him. "I appreciate the kind words," Axel said smoothly to Alpha Garrett. "But if you''ll excuse us, I need to borrow this lovelydy for an important discussion." Alpha Garrett gave me an intrigued look. "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention please?" Amanding voice boomed through the speakers. It seemed one of the Council members was about to make an announcement. Axel took my hand and guided me toward the crowd gathering around the stage. Once we were safely away, I whispered, "Thanks for the save back there." 08:46 20.0% < Chapter 16 "Did he give you trouble?" he asked, eyes focused on the stage. "No." Get 5 > Menu I kept quiet about the details, knowing my brother had given Axel permission to fight anyone who bothered me. Thest thing I wanted was to start drama here. Axel had been my closest friend for four years, helping me through countless situations. His protective nature was something I''d grown to appreciate. "There are two purposes for tonight''s gathering," the Council member began. "First, to strengthen ties between major werewolf packs, and second, to address some recent reports..." A collective gasp swept through the crowd. "While the news is troubling, working together will help us identify those responsible," another Council member added. "We must unite. Therger packs especially need to join us - these attacks will eventually reach your pack members too." An Alpha behind us spoke up, "We know nothing about them. What rank are they?" The Council members responded, "They could be any rank, even Alphas. But we believe they''re an organized group of rogues, attempting to destabilize pack hierarchy." The Council members scanned the hall, their gaze sweeping over everyone present. "All major pack Alphas or their representatives are here tonight. We expect everyone to be ready for potential conflict at any moment." Working at Pack Hospital, I''d seen the injuries firsthand. The senseless loss of life was infuriating. "Looks like we''re heading for a fight with these wolves," Axel muttered. I nodded silently. The announcement had left everyone sobered. After the Council wrapped up their discussion, everyone moved to the dining hall for dinner. The only downside was that this event wouldst three days. Three days away from Leo and Luna - the thought made my heart heavy. But knowing pack members were getting hurt because of someone''s plotting made my blood boil. The Council members directed us to the grand table - a real feastid out before us. About twenty people could fit at the main table, reserved for representatives of the major packs. Axel and I took our seats. "Alpha Kane, please, join us here," one of the elder Council members called out respectfully. Kane epted, taking his seat with Ruby trailing right behind him. I didn''t see Alpha Garrett anywhere - probably seated at another table. The seating arrangement put Kane and Ruby on the right side near the Council members, while Axel and I sat on the left. To my dismay, Kane chose the seat directly across from me. I made a point of avoiding eye contact- thest thing I wanted was for him to think I was still pining after him. 08:46 19.93% < Chapter 16 Get 5 > Menu "Two packs have shown remarkable growth in recent years the Nightfall Pack and the Iron Crown Pack." The Council members discussed pack politics while I picked at my food, my mind preupied with the timing of these attacks. Throughout dinner, I felt someone watching me. When I finally looked up, I met a pair of dark eyes. Kane was staring right at me. Novel Heirs 17 20.0% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 17 I had just gotten back to my hotel room when my phone buzzed with a text from an unknown number. "I heard you''re at the event. Come back to Nightfall Pack. Your mother and I are waiting." I knew immediately who it was - Curtis Wade, my foster father. "How did you get my number?" I texted back. "You forget who I am. Getting your number isn''t exactly difficult, Selene. Stop asking questions ande home." I stared at the screen and scoffed. Home? Some home. He may have adopted me, but he never showed real parental love. He probably got my number from today''s event registration. They''d collected everyone''s contact info for security purposes. "I''m nevering back. Just forget about me." I sent the text and tossed my phone on the bed. After a quick shower and changing into my PJs, I came out to find my phone screen lighting up with notifications. Drying my hair with a towel, I checked my phone. My stomach dropped when I saw social media blowing up with posts about me. People from Nightfall Pack were calling me heartless for refusing to see my foster family. They were questioning my loyalty to the pack. I read some of thements: "How low can she get, abandoning her parents like that!" "Word is she ran off with some older guy - that''s why she won''te back to our pack." "She must be bringing such shame to her family." I read through thements, wondering how they knew about my conversation with my foster father. Though knowing him, he probably shared it himself. I left an anonymousment: "What if you''ve misunderstood her? Maybe she''s not the bad person you think." A few people liked it and agreed, but others kept insisting I was just a disrespectful daughter who abandoned her elderly parents to live it up elsewhere. I didn''t waste more time on it. Why should I? I didn''te here to revisit my old life. My foster parents were wealthy enough to livefortably without me. Though tired, I couldn''t sleep without talking to my babies - they were my whole world. I video called them, and their faces lit up my screen. "Hi babies! What are you two up to?" I asked. Leo waved while Luna blew me a kiss. "Mom, when are youing back?" Leo asked. 08:46 20.0% "Very soon, baby." "Mom, bring me a big candy!" Luna demanded. "Of course I will. Where''s Uncle Edmund?" I asked. Get 5> = Menu Edmund was our butler who looked after them, along with some maids who helped Luna with dressing and bathing. "He''s right here," Leo pointed off-screen. Edmund came into view and gave a polite bow. "Madam Selene, please don''t worry. They''re in good hands." "I''ll be back in a few days. Stay with them until then," I told him. Leo pouted, "Mom, we miss you." He looked so much like his father. I lived in constant fear that someday Kane would discover Leo and Luna. What would I do then? I couldn''t lose my children. They were my only reason for living. "Baby, Mom will be back before you know it," I promised. We talked for about an hour, them telling me about their day. I reminded them to spend time with their grandparents and enjoy themselves. Just as I was getting ready for bed, someone knocked. Thinking it was Axel from next door, I opened it saying, "What''s up, Axel-" I froze. Kane stood there, his dark eyes zing with anger. "You?" I whispered. In a sh, he pushed me inside and closed the door behind him. Before I could process what was happening, he had me pressed against the door. "Axel, huh?" he growled. His sudden move left me stunned. ''What''s wrong with you? Why are you here?" I tried pushing him away. He gripped my arms tighter, holding me in ce. "What were you telling my dad about going to Iron Crown Pack? Is it because of that Beta Axel?" His jaw was clenched, rage rolling off him in waves that almost scared me. "Alpha Kane, you''re crossing a line. Let me go." "Let you go? So you can run to Axel?" "What do you want?" I demanded. I couldn''t understand why he was even here. All I knew was that he hated me more than anyone. His anger didn''t fade one bit. "Are you with him now?" he asked in a low, controlled voice. 08:46 21.11% "Why do you care-" "Yes or no." I took a deep breath, deciding to lie. Maybe it would finally make him leave me alone. "Yes. I''m with Axel," I said. I thought that would make him leave. Get 5> Menu Instead, he let out a growl that made me tremble. I''d never felt this kind of submission to any alpha before. Why only Kane? "Just get out of my room. I don''t want to talk anymore-" My words cut off as he gripped the back of my neck and crushed his lips against mine. 08:46 Novel Heirs 18 Third Person Get 5% Menu Kane lost control when Selene said she was with someone else. The thought of her with another man drove him crazy. Without warning, he crushed his lips against hers in a fierce kiss that sent electricity through her whole body. His kiss was rough, fueled by anger. But the moment their lips met, he felt himself calming down. It hit him then this was what he''d been missing. This kiss, this closeness, this woman. He wanted to pull her closer, wrap his arms around her waist and deepen the kiss. Selene, though initially shocked, quickly snapped back to reality and grew furious. She shoved him hard, breaking the kiss. Looking at him with disgust, she pped him across the face. The p stunned Kane and he stepped back. No one had ever dared p him except his parents - and they only had that right because they gave him life. His face darkened as he turned back to her. "You dare p me?" "How dare you kiss me?" she fired back. Kane had no answer. Why did he kiss her? Was it jealous rage at hearing she was with someone else? Or was it to remind her she was still his? "You said you were with Axel," he said through clenched teeth. "Yes, yes, YES! I''ll say it a hundred more times - I''m with him. What''s it to you?" Selene snapped, losing patience. Her words hit him like a physical blow. His mind raced, struggling to process this. Kane took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. "Listen, Selene. Axel Crown isn''t right for you." Her irritation red. She pointed to the door. "I don''t want to hear it. Just leave." A knock interrupted them. She quickly opened the door. "Axel!" she eximed. The moment Axel walked in, Kane''s attention zeroed in on him, rage burning hot. ''How dare hee to her room at this hour?'' Kane thought. Axel looked between Selene and Kane before asking, "What''s he doing here, Sel?" Kane''s eyebrows shot up in outrage. The casual nickname set his blood boiling. After what Selene had said about their rtionship, he wanted to tear this man apart. Emotions stormed through Kane - anger, jealousy, betrayal all mixing together. His fists clenched until 08:55 22.5% < Chapter 18 his knuckles went white. Get 5 = Menu "I was just telling him to leave," Selene mumbled to Axel, looking down. She felt overwhelmed, the kiss still affecting her more than she wanted to admit. Axel turned to Kane. "What are you doing in a young woman''s room, Alpha Kane?" Kane scoffed. "I could ask you the same thing, Beta Axel." "I already told you," Selene cut in sharply. "I''m with someone else now. Just go." "Selene!" Kane''s shout made her flinch. Axel immediately stepped in front of her protectively. "That''s no way to speak to her," Axel said firmly. "She''s not your wife anymore. She''s free to date whoever she wants." Kane stepped toward him menacingly. "You''ve got some nerve. Don''t forget who you''re talking to." His eyes shifted to Selene standing behind Axel. Axel gave a shortugh and shook his head. "No one could forget who you are, Alpha Kane. You''re the most powerful, famous Alpha - in pack business and wars. But right now, you''re just a husband who needs to back off. She wants nothing to do with you anymore." Kane kept his eyes locked on Selene, barely hearing Axel''s words. "I don''t want to be harsh, but aren''t youmitted to someone? Coming to another woman''s room while you have a girlfriend - that doesn''t look good." Kane''s anger was reaching dangerous levels. He knew if he stayed much longer, he might attack Axel - which would break packws. He forced himself to leave before he lost control. Selene kept her eyes on the floor during the whole exchange. When Kane finally left, she let out a breath of relief. "Thank you, Axel. You really helped me out." Axel just stared at her silently. She walked to her bed and took a sip of water from the ss on her nightstand. As she drank, Axel approached her with a serious expression. "Do you still have feelings for Kane?" 1. i. #08:55 Novel Heirs 19 The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 19 FLASHBACK "Feelings for him?" Selene whispered. The answer was clear to her as memories flooded back, bringing tears to her eyes. Eight months earlier... "Selene, do you still love that man?" Luna Evelyn Hawthorne asked. Get 5 > Menu Selene had been back at Iron Crown Pack for eight months now. Her mother Evelyn had been watching her daughter grow more depressed and pale each day. When Evelyn and her husband, Alpha Malcolm Hawthorne, got their daughter back, they were overjoyed. Though her birth name was Avalon, they respected her wish to be called ''Selene.'' They tried giving her everything she deserved - the luxurious life she''d missed all these years. But all they wanted was to see her smile. But Selene couldn''t forget her past. Every night, she cried alone in her room. Everyone knew it. "No, Mom," Selene said quietly. She stood by her bedroom window, watching two birds in their nest. Theirpanionship fascinated her. Evelyn gently turned Selene around. "Stop thinking about that man. He doesn''t deserve you." Selene gave a sad smile. "Maybe I wasn''t meant for him after all." Evelyn was shocked by her daughter''s response. She cupped Selene''s face in her hands, trying to get through to her: "Don''t talk like that. Why are you always so down? You''re not alone here. Your family''s right beside you. And soon, your babies will be too." Selene gently ced her hand on her belly and let out a soft sigh. Her mother was right - just two more weeks. She wouldn''t be alone anymore. She hugged her mother, grateful for her constant support. After her mother left the room, Selene turned back to the window. During these past months, Kane hadn''t even tried to find her. If he''d really cared, he would have sent someone to look for her here. ''How can you be so heartless, Kane?'' Selene thought as tears rolled down her face. When she first left Nightfall Pack, she convinced herself she could live without Kane, that she didn''t need anyone. But she was wrong. She never managed to forget him. He stayed in her thoughts every single day. She cried over him when no one was watching. Her family thought she was hurting because of her past, but they didn''t know about the real pain - the agony of her pregnancy. The pack doctor had warned her that the pregnancy could kill her. The pain would be that severe. But Selene loved her unborn babies too much. She suffered quietly, making the doctor promise to keep 08:55 23.75% it a secret from everyone.. Get 57 Meng Later that afternoon, Selene was walking down the hallway, wondering when these two weeks would finally be over. Suddenly, she heard her brother Magnus''s angry voiceing from his bedroom. She stopped walking, trying to hear what was going on. "How dare he?" Magnus shouted. "Take it easy, Magnus," said Beta Axel, Magnus''s best friend. Selene couldn''t make out everything they were saying. She moved closer to the door, which was slightly open, and listened. "That man deserves to die. After what he did to my sister, how dare he live such a happy life?" Magnus demanded. Selene knew exactly who they were talking about. "Magnus, don''t you think this is for the best?" Beta Axel asked. "For the best? My sister''s crying her eyes out over that jerk, while he''s living it up with his mistress," Magnus snapped. Selene''s heart dropped when she heard that. ''He''s living with Ruby? Are they getting married? Does his family approve?'' The questions raced through her mind. A sharp pain hit her, and she backed away from the door. "Why am I even thinking about him? Isn''t this what I wanted? I chose to leave him. He said he didn''t love me. So why do I care? Why?" she mumbled as she headed back to her room. As memories of her time with Kane flooded her mind, she broke down crying. Suddenly, a terrible pain shot through her stomach. "Aahh!" She clutched her belly as the burning pain got worse. She thought it was just the usual daily pain she''d been dealing with. But then her legs started shaking, and she lost her bnce, copsing to the floor. She screamed when she saw blood pooling beneath her. "MOM!" Selene screamed in agony, crying out for her mom as her worst fear came true- she might lose her babies. Her mother burst into the room with several maids, only to find Selene copsed on the floor, blood everywhere. They immediately mind-linked Alpha Malcolm and Magnus, who rushed Selene to the pack hospital. The nurse pulled the doctor aside. "It''s critical. We might have to choose the mother or the babies. Who do we save?" 08:55 23.62% < Chapter 19 Get 5> Menu Before the doctor could ask the family, Selene grabbed his arm. Her voice was barely a whisper: "Save my babies. Promise me." The surgery seemed tost forever. Outside in the waiting room, her family was falling apart. They''d signed the consent forms, but all they wanted was for Selene to make it through. When they heard newborn cries, their hearts stopped-had they lost her? Two nurses came out carrying tiny bundles, followed by the doctor. Luna Evelyn broke down. "No! Not my baby girl..." she sobbed. "Where''s my daughter?" Alpha Malcolm demanded, his voice cracking. They''d been told only one could survive. The doctor broke into a wide smile. "Your daughter is one tough cookie. The Moon Goddess must have been watching over her - she pulled through!" 23.75% Novel Heirs 20 Chapter 20 Get 5) #Menu Selene blinked her eyes open to see her mother sitting beside her. She frantically looked around the room. "Mom, where are my babies?" her voice was barely a whisper. She tried to sit up but immediately winced in pain. "Easy there, honey. You''ve got stitches," her mother cautioned. Selene bit her lip anxiously. "Where are they?" Right then, her father and Magnus walked in, each carrying a tiny bundle. Relief washed over her face. They carefully ced the babies next to her on the bed. "They''re perfectly healthy," her mom said softly. Selene couldn''t take her eyes off them. All her worries melted away as she gazed at their tiny faces. She gently kissed each of their foreheads, drawing them closer. "My babies," she whispered, tears of joy rolling down her cheeks. "Hey, no crying now," Magnus teased. Selene just shot him a look before turning back to her twins. Their eyes were stunning - and they were staring right back at her, like they knew exactly who she was. "They look just like their father," she said quietly. Her parents and Magnus took turns holding the babies while Alpha Malcolm sat on the edge of Selene''s bed, taking her hand. "Dad? What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy about your grandkids?" "You''re right about them looking like their father," he said carefully. Then he added something that caught herpletely off guard. "My men tried to contact him while you were in surgery." Selene''s hand went cold. "W-What?" "Honey, I''ve seen how miserable you''ve been these past eight months. I had to try onest time to fix things." For a split second, hope flickered in Selene''s heart. Maybe Kane would ept her and the babies. Maybe they could start over, forget about the divorce... But Magnus cut in harshly, "Tell her the rest, Dad. Tell her how that jerk said he didn''t even want to hear her name. How he couldn''t care less if she was dead or alive." "Magnus!" Alpha Malcolm snapped, but the damage was done. The pain hit Selene like a punch to the gut. Why did she keep hoping? Why couldn''t she just get over him after everything he''d done? "I could go talk to him myself," her father offered. "If that''s what you want..." "DAD!" "MALCOLM!" Her mom and brother shouted at once. Selene shook her head hard. "No, Dad, please don''t. You''re a respected Alpha. I don''t want you begging. anyone - especially not for me. Besides..." she swallowed hard, "I don''t love him anymore." 08:55 25.0% < Chapter 20 OGH #Menu Her father squeezed her hand. This wasn''t easy for him either he couldn''t stand seeing his daughter hurting again. "He doesn''t know about the babies. Let me just call him-" "No!" Selene cut him off. "I swear I''ll get over him. But these babies? They''re mine. Just mine. He can never know about them. I''ll be fine - I''ve got you guys. That''s all I need." Right then and there, she made up her mind to kill whatever feelings she had left for Kane. The next day, the doctors were blown away - Selene''s stitches hadpletely healed. They couldn''t believe their eyes. It didn''t make sense. Selene didn''t have a wolf to help her heal, and even regr wolves couldn''t heal this fast. Selene was just as shocked as everyone else. As weeks went by, she settled into a happy routine with her babies and family. Then one night, something weird happened. She felt this crazy urge to go into the forest. She had no idea why, but something was pulling her there. "What''s happening to me?" she muttered, walking deeper into the woods alone. Then she heard it - a voice inside her head. "Shift" Her legs froze. Was that...her wolf? No way. It couldn''t be. The pain hit her like a truck. Every bone in her body felt like it was breaking and rebuilding itself. She screamed as fire seemed to race through her veins. Minutester, under the moonlight, a massive ck wolf stood on the grass. She let out her first howl, and suddenly everything clicked into ce. She wasn''t wolfless anymore. She was whole. "You''re not just any wolf," her inner voice said. "You''re a blessing. You''re going to be the most powerful healer any male wolf could dream of having. You''ll be able to cure any wound." "I don''t want that," Selene thought back. "I don''t want to be anyone''s cure. I''m happy on my own." END OF FLASHBACK "No," Selene said firmly to Axel. "I don''t have any feelings left for that cruel man." Axel dropped it and left her room. He knew she saw him as just a friend, but man, did that hurt. Everyone except Selene knew he had feelings for her. He wished she''d choose him instead of Kane. The next day, all hell broke loose. Someone sent a photo to everyone in the Nightfall Pack. It showed Kane and Selene looking pretty cozy - from the party where he''d dragged her into that private room. The angle made it look like they were in a full-on embrace. The pack went nuts. They started trashing Selene online, saying she was trying to steal Kane from Ruby, their future Luna. Then Selene''s phone buzzed. A text from Ruby popped up: "My first gift to you." 08:55 Novel Heirs 21 Selene Get 5> Menu I sat on the bed, head in my hands. I didn''t usually care what the pack members thought about me being here, but this photo? This was a whole other level of drama. They were calling me every name in the book. "This is all your fault - yours and your precious Ruby''s," I muttered, cursing Kane under my breath. My phone lit up with Magnus''s call. As much as I wanted to answer, I hesitated. "Great. Magnus probably saw the mess already." I let it go to voicemail and got ready to head out. But he called again as I was walking out. This time I picked up, but before I could say anything, Magnus jumped in: "Did that jerk do something to you?" I debated whether to tell him what really went down. "Magnus, we just talked. That''s all." "Bull! I saw that picture! Where did that creep take you? How dare he put his hands on you?" "Magnus, chill. Axel''s here with me." "Yeah, and where was he when that jerk dragged you off somewhere? Tell me straight up - did he do anything? Did he get out of line?" I swallowed hard, staying quiet. "Hello? You still there?" "Yeah, I''m listening." "Then answer me." "Magnus, you''ve got it all wrong. I''m fine, really. I''ll be home soon." "This is on me. I should''vee with you." "It''s fine, Magnus." "What about Dr. Grayson? Did you meet him?" "Yeah, he said he''d invite me over sometime." "That''s good news, right?" Magnus was obviously trying to get my mind off all this drama. He''s been looking out for me like this for years now. He knows exactly when I''m stressed. "Totally. I mean, that''s why I came here in the first ce. Hey, did you hear about the announcement?" "Yeah, we''ll talk about that when you get back." "Okay." After hanging up, I headed out into the hallway. People were already giving me looks - guess they''d seen the picture. The whispers started immediately. 0 08:55 26.25% Gets Meny I tried to ignore them, but my mind kept going back tost night. The way Kane just barged into my room, questioning me like he still had some im on me. I couldn''t help but think back to when I was his wife. He never gave me the right to ask where he was or why he didn''te home. His answer was always the same - he was with Ruby, and I was just getting in their way. So what''s his deal now? Pretty sure Kane''s ego just couldn''t handle seeing me doing fine without him. I sat in the hotel lobby, trying to sort through my thoughts, when this young woman came up to me. "Ms. Selene, congrattions!" I gave her a nk look. "Sorry?" Sheughed when she realized I had no clue what she was talking about. "We saw Beta Axel''s posts. Congrats to you both!" I sat there stunned. The woman looked pretty high-ss - probably dating someone in the pack. As soon as she walked away, I grabbed my phone and checked my notifications. My jaw dropped. Axel had posted a public statement saying I was his fianc¨¦e and we''d be getting married soon. I totally didn''t see thating. But I got why he did it - he was trying to save my reputation. Thements were blowing up about how lucky I was to have a Beta like Axel stepping up to support 1. me. "Axel, you''re something else," I mumbled. "How am I ever gonna make this up to you?" Ruby I was having the perfect spa day when my omega maid came rushing in. "Madam, we''ve got trouble." I rolled my eyes and pulled the cucumber slices off, giving her an annoyed look. "What now?" "Beta Axel just announced that Selene is his fianc¨¦e." I froze. No way. How could this happen? How could anyone want her? She''s nothing special. How could a hot-shot Beta like him fall for someone like her? "Show me," I snapped. She handed me my phone, and sure enough, there it was. Beta Axel had totallye to her rescue. It made my blood boil. That woman is the reason Kane hasn''t made me his Luna yet. He''s never even brought up marriage. I was so relieved when she divorced Kane and hit the road. But now she shows up again, probably trying to sink her ws back into him. She must be kicking herself for leaving the most powerful Alpha. If she''d known Kane would turn out like this, bet she would''ve never left. 08:56 26,19% < Chapter 21 Get 5 Menu Last night was humiliating. Kane ditched me for her. Worse, he didn''t even introduce me to any of the other Alphas or their families. Talk about a p in the face. The way he looked at her all night - I''d never seen that look in his eyes before. Not even with me. I can''t lose him. It took me years to get my hooks in him. No way am I letting go now. ring at Axel''s post, I muttered, "Just wait, Selene. I''m gonna take everything from you." Novel Heirs 22 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Selene Get 5 = Menu Rain streaked down the restaurant windows, making the outside world look fuzzy. The nts everywhere really set the mood. Finally, things had calmed down, and I was treating myself to dinner alone. I picked a ce away from the hotel needed some fresh air after all that drama. Axel wanted toe, but he was stuck dealing with Alpha business. "What can I get you?" The waiter shed a friendly smile. I nced at the menu. "Bring me your best dish." The waiter''s eyebrows shot up. Great. Did he think I couldn''t afford it? "Is there a problem?" "No, not at all! Would you like some wine with that?" ssic upsell. "Just water, thanks." I gave him a small smile, and he headed off. I people-watched while waiting for my food. Lots of rich guys with women who definitely weren''t their wives. Typical Alpha behavior - they had their mates at home, so they figured they could do whatever they wanted on the side. I almostughed when I spotted one Alpha I recognized. He''d been to a pack meeting with my dad once. And shocker that wasn''t his wife hanging on his arm. "Called it," I muttered, watching him wine and dine his date. "True love''s pretty rare these days." I sighed. My mind drifted back to when I was head over heels for Kane. Man, I was so happy on our wedding day. And what did I get? Nothing but pain and humiliation. The waiter brought out this gorgeous te of food - perfectly ted and everything. "Time to enjoy something good for once," I told myself, digging in. After dinner, I paid with my card and headed out. I didn''t realize howte it had gotten - I must''ve lost track of time in there. The street was dark and empty. No cabs in sight. It was a twenty-minute walk back to the hotel, but I figured I''d just hoof it. I turned down this tree-lined alley. The fresh air felt nice, and the breeze on my face actually had me smiling. Then I saw them - a group of guys hanging out under a streetlight. I tried to just walk past, keep my head down. "Hey beautiful, where you headed?" One called out. 08:56 27.5% Get 5> Menu I picked up my pace and ignored them. Big mistake - they started following me. Before I knew it, one grabbed my arm. "Back off," I snapped. "Awe on, baby. You got all dressed up like that just to tease guys?" He yanked me closer while his buddiesughed. His grip tightened when I tried to pull away. That''s when it hit me - these guys were rogues. "Just y nice and you won''t get hurt." My stomach dropped. What were rogues even doing here? This area was supposed to be off-limits to them. Suddenly I was right back there - that day I barely escaped from those other rogues. My whole body went stiff when one of them ran his fingers down my bare arm. I could fight - I wasn''t helpless. But I wasn''t trained to take on rogues, and those memories kept flooding back, making it hard to move. When another one grabbed my waist, I finally snapped out of it enough to snarl and shove them back. They stumbled, surprised I had any fight in me. I took off running, but they were right on my tail. The hotel was still a good fifteen minutes away. "You can''t get away, sweetheart! Once we spot something we want, it''s ours!" Their words made my skin crawl. I prayed for my strength to kick in. I nced back to check how close they were - and mmed right into someone. I froze, thinking another rogue had cut me off. Then I felt that familiar solid chest. I slowly looked up. "Kane?" Novel Heirs 23 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Third Person * Menu Kane stared down the guysing after Selene. She moved behind him, shaking her head when theyughed at her. When Kane looked at Selene, he saw tears in her eyes. She looked nothing like the confident woman from before. That lost look on her face made his blood boil. "Dude, she''s ours," one guy panted, hands on his knees. "Yours?" Kane''s voice was deadly quiet. "Come on, she''s just ying innocent. Bet she''s out here looking for some rich Alpha to hook up with. We''re not loaded, but we''ve got other things to offer." The guy smirked. Kane''s growl shook the whole alley. The men dropped to their knees, but Selene fought the urge to submit. "Did they touch you?" Kane''s voice was deep, dangerous. When Selene didn''t answer, he snapped, "Did. They. Touch. You?" She jumped. "Y-yes," she whispered, tears rolling down her face. Kane''s jaw clenched. "Where?" Selene stared at him, thinking he was no better than these creeps. "Why are you asking-* "WHERE?" Kane cut her off. "M-my hand..." she stammered. "Hey hero, quit wasting time. If you want her too, we can share," one guy called out, still thinking Kane was just like them. Bad move. In a sh, Kane grabbed the guy''s arm. The crack of breaking bones echoed through the alley. The other two tried to bolt, but they didn''t get far. Selene froze, watching Kane fight. Before she could even think about running, things got ugly. His eyes glowed blood-red, ws ripping out. She gasped as he tore into their jaws. "W-who are you?" one stammered. Kane''s lips curled. "Your death." Thest guy tried to run, but Kane was too fast. Two quick snaps, and bodies hit the ground. He snarled, pissed that the third one got away. When he turned back, Selene was staring at the bodies, shell-shocked. He pulled her into his arms. "You okay?" His voice came out weirdly soft. Holding her felt right. The thought of those scumbags touching her made him see red. Selene snapped out of it and shoved him away. "S-stay back," she mumbled, turning to leave. 08:56 28.75% < Chapter 23 She wiped her tears, heading for the hotel. "Why''re you being so stubborn? I''m the only one who can protect you!" he called after her. She kept walking. "Selene, listen to me!" he yelled. Menu But she couldn''t. All she could think about was how he''d treated her before like she was just there for his pleasure. He''d made her leave her pack because he wouldn''t ept her having kids. And now here he was, ying hero? Against guys who saw women the same way he did? What was his game? Just then, a car pulled up beside her. Axel rolled down his window. "What are you doing out here thiste?" Selene nced back at Kane, still standing there watching her. Without a word, she jumped in the passenger seat. "Let''s get back to the hotel." Axel caught sight of Kane in his rearview but didn''t say anything. He just started driving. In the side mirror, Selene watched Kane getting smaller. This time he didn''t chase after her. Just stood there, watching them drive away. "What were you doing with him again?" Axel''s voice was tight with annoyance. "He saved me from some rogues." "Those two guys I saw lying in the road?" "Yeah. He killed them." "You okay?" Axel asked softly. "Mm-hmm." She sank back in her seat. "Thanks, Axel." He frowned. "For what?" "For having my back today. I saw your post," she whispered, closing her eyes. "Hey, that''s what I''m here for. But seriously - stay away from Alpha Kane." "I know," she mumbled. After that, neither of them said a word. D 08:56 Novel Heirs 24 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Selene Get $> = Menu I tossed and turned all night at the hotel. Every time I closed my eyes, I felt those creeps'' hands on me. My mind was racing - partly from the attack, partly because of him. Because Kane had actually helped 1. me. Next morning, Axel asked me to tag along to some meeting. I passed - pack business wasn''t my thing anymore. While he was gone, I tried calling my kids. A maid picked up. That was weird Leo and Luna always answered. "Where are my kids?" I asked. The silence on the other end made my stomach drop. "They''ve been missing since this morning. Everyone''s looking for them." My legs went weak. "What do you mean missing?" "I-I don''t know, Miss." I started shaking, yanking at my hair. I had to get home, but then I thought - Ruby. Had she done something again? Furious, I grabbed my phone and started typing. People needed to know what she was really like. Here''s my post: "Don''t judge a book by its cover. Ruby Dixon looks like a ssydy who''s about to be Luna of Nightfall Pack. But who was she before dating Kane Thome? Just a homewrecker. I should know - I was Kane''s wife. She kept going after my husband until he divorced me. She''s not some dignified woman - she''s shameless. Now you decide what kind of person she really is." Thements blew up: "OMG Ruby is so toxic!" "She went after our Alpha when he was MARRIED?!" "We can''t have someone like that as our Luna!" "She''s straight-up trash! Alpha needs to dump her!" "Selene''s such a queen for keeping quiet all this time" "Beta Axel and Selene belong together!" Thements kept flooding in - too many to read. But I was d it worked. Everything I said was true - I just exposed her for what she was. I was waiting for Ruby to call, but my dad rang instead. "Dad, do you know where Leo and Luna are?" "Take a breath, honey." "How can I? My kids are missing! I bet Ruby-" "Listen. The maid told me you called. Luna was crying to see you, and you know how Leo gets. They begged to visit, so I sent them to you." "You what?" "Theynd in two hours. They wanted to surprise you - that''s why I didn''t say anything. They''re fine." I nearly copsed with relief. But then reality hit. "Dad, we''re heading back to Iron Crown today." "But they just got here!" 08:56 30.0% < Chapter 24 "He''s here, Dad. Kane''s here. I can''t let them meet him." "Whatever you think is best, sweetheart." Get 5 #Menu I hung up and started throwing stuff in my suitcase. Thank god it was thest day of this thing. I told Axel everything when he got back from his meeting. He was totally on board with leaving. He booked our tickets right away, and after lunch, we headed straight for the airport. "Don''t worry," Axel kept saying. But I couldn''t help it. Looking out the car window, my stomach was in knots. What if Kane found out about the twins? What would I do then? "Thest thing I need is for them to meet Kane," I whispered. Novel Heirs 25 Kane Get 5 > Menu On my way to the airport, my phone died from a low battery. I stared out the window, nursing my coffee. The bitter cold outside matched the emptiness in my heart perfectly. I couldn''t get Selene out of my mind no matter how hard I tried. Even though this was the worst possible timing to leave, pack business demanded my attention. As head Alpha, I had no choice. "Take it," Finn said, holding out his phone. I nced at the screen - Ruby''s caller ID. "Just tell her I''m leaving." Finn sighed and put it on speaker. "Miss Ruby, Alpha''s heading back to Nightfall Pack." "What? He didn''t even tell me!" Ruby''s shocked voice came through. Finn shot me a questioning look. I kept my eyes fixed on the window, saying nothing. Clearing his throat, Finn responded, "The Alpha doesn''t need to inform anyone of his movements." "I-I didn''t mean it like that, Beta Finn. Is he there? I need to talk to him. It''s urgent." "My apologies. He''s unavable right now. We''re en route to the airport. You can speak with Alpha after wend at Nightfall." After a moment of dead silence, Ruby hung up - clearly upset. I couldn''t care less. Maybe I was being selfish, but I couldn''t let her into my heart. Sure, she saved my life at her own risk. But why was I still hung up on my ex-wife? Last night''s events suddenly flooded my mind. Seeing her running for her life had driven me into a rage. Those men deserved worse than the quick death I gave them. ''How dare theyy a finger on her?'' The mere thought of another man touching Selene made my blood boil. When I remembered her leaving with Beta Axel, I had to close my eyes and take a deep breath. "Something on your mind? You look troubled," Finn said, ncing my way. I opened my eyes, revealing nothing but fury. "I need you to handle something when we get back." He listened intently, ready for my orders. "Beta Axel," I muttered. 08:56 31.25% < Chapter 25 His eyebrows shot up. "Want me to dig up some dirt?" I shook my head and met his gaze. He flinched at the anger in my eyes. "Everything. I want to know everything about him." Get 52 Menu Finn exhaled and squeezed my shoulder. "You''ll have a full report on your desk tomorrow," he assured me. He wasn''t just my beta but my closest friend. Throughout these years, he''d been my rock. He could''ve challenged my leadership, but his loyalty never wavered. "Kane, looks like she''s moved on," he said softly. I looked away. "Like I care?" Finn took the hint and fell silent. At the airport, I stepped out of the car. My security detail jumped out and rushed to grab my luggage. Hands in my pockets, I walked through the terminal. The whispers started immediately. "Isn''t that Alpha Kane?" "God, he''s gorgeous!" "I''d kill to be in Nightfall Pack." I caught young women gossiping while men shrank away. Their chatter meant nothing to me. I was well aware of my effect on women, but these weren''t my pack members, so they dared to gossip. Under my authority, they wouldn''t dare open their mouths. But onement caught my ear. "Did you see his ex-wife''s post today?" "Yeah, that Ruby''s such a homewrecker!" I stopped and turned toward the gossiping women. When they realized I''d heard, they scurried away, heads down. I turned to Finn. "What post?" Before he could answer, an announcement cut through: "Attention passengers: Due to current weather conditions, all flights are dyed until further notice. We''ll update you on departure times as information bes avable." "Perfect," I growled sarcastically, my mood darkening further. Finn''s phone rang. "Take a seat in the waiting area. I''ll be back in a few minutes. I''ll check on that post too." I nodded and found a seat. ''Selene, what have you done now? Wasn''t Beta Axel''s announcement enough? What are you up wondered. to?'' I 0 08:56 31.21% 70025 I watched Finn handling business on his phone. Then I heard a soft, sweet voice beside me. Mind if we sit here?" Get 5 Menu Novel Heirs 26 I turned to find a little girl standing there. "Hi sir, would you mind if we sat here?" she asked again. Something about her features seemed familiar. "We? But you''re by yourself." +5Bonus > Menu She pointed her tiny finger somewhere. "My brother''s over there. Uncle Edmund came with us too. I didn''t bother looking where she pointed. Still, this kid surprised me talking to a stranger about her family without a hint of fear. Looking at her stirred thoughts of the woman who''d been driving me crazytely. Just thinking about her made my blood boil. "Why are you even asking? It''s a public space. Sit wherever you want," I muttered irritably. As I nced back at Finn, a little boy appeared beside me. "Don''t talk to her like that." His tone was pure warning. I turned to face him. The kid''s eyes zed with anger. I was stunned - this little guy staring me down like he was ready to throw down any second. "Excuse me?" "Why were you being mean to her?" he demanded. I looked at the little girl, who was frantically waving her hands. "Leo, he wasn''t being mean!" "No, Luna. I saw how he talked to you." I frowned at the boy. What a pain. Must be the brother she mentioned earlier. They looked like twins. His re almost made meugh. If this kid''s father knew who he was challenging, he''d probably die of fear. Shaking my head, I sighed. "Listen, little boy-" "Don''t call me little. I''m Leo." "Oh." I couldn''t help but be impressed by his confidence. Kid definitely had alpha blood. A middle-aged man hurried over, apologizing. "I''m so sorry, sir. They''re just children. Please forgive them." I sized him up. Not their father - probably their butler or caretaker. "Leo, this uncle isn''t bad. Stop picking fights," the little girl said. "Luna, let me sit here. You can sit between me and Uncle Edmund," Leo told his sister. I rolled my eyes at the kid''s overprotective act. Basically putting himself between me and his sister like I was some threat. "What am some kidnapper?" I asked him. 12:38 26.0% SBonus > Menu That caught him off guard. The older man chuckled, gesturing for Luna to take a seat while Leo nted himself next to me. With all flights dyed, everyone was stuck waiting. When I mind-linked Finn, he came back and took the seat next to me. He looked surprised to find me sitting with kids. I just rolled my eyes. He handed me his phone. "Here''s that post everyone''s talking about." I took it and checked the post Selene had uploaded hours ago. It was clearly aimed at trashing Ruby''s reputation. A straight-up smear campaign. I scoffed. ''Last night you were fine with everything, telling me you didn''t want me. What changed? Now you''re posting about our past? Trying to get my attention?'' The boy next to me leaned over to look at Finn. "Uncle, where are you headed?" I raised an eyebrow. Kid was really acting like I was his only problem, deliberately ignoring me to chat with Finn. Pretty ballsy. Finn smiled at him. "Heading back to our pack." Luna looked at me. "What about you, uncle? Which pack are you going to?" Most people thought twice before talking to me, but this girl acted like I was family. These kids had guts. Made me wonder about their parents. I usually didn''t chat with just anyone, but something about these two drew me in. "The Nightfall Pack," I answered. Leo''s mouth dropped open, but he stayed quiet. "What''s your name?" I asked Luna, though I''d already heard it. "I''m Luna, and this is my brother Leo." "Where are you headed?" "We came to see our mom. We missed her," Leo answered instead of Luna. Then I heard someone calling from behind. "Leo! Luna!" That voice I knew it. When I turned around, my eyebrows shot up in shock. A young woman stood there. I stood up as Leo and Luna ran to her. "MOM!" She wrapped them in a warm embrace. Then her eyes met mine. I stared at her in disbelief. "Selene?" 0 12:38 Novel Heirs 27 I couldn''t take my eyes off Selene. She looked shocked to see me, and 1 could see fear written all over her face. "Mom, that man-Luna started to say, but Selene cut her off. "Luna, Leo, what are you doing here?" Leo squeezed her hand. "We missed you, Mom." I stood there, stunned. How could she have kids? This had to be some kind of mistake, Taking a step toward them, I looked straight at Selene. "Are these your children?" She immediately grabbed both kids'' hands and pulled them behind her, like she was protecting them from me. I raised my eyebrows. Did she seriously think I''d hurt them? "It''s none of your business," she said curtly, avoiding eye contact. She nced at Finn, who looked just as shocked as I felt, then turned and walked away with Luna and Leo. The twins looked back at me as they left. When I met their gaze, they quickly looked away and hurried after Selene. That guy Edmund trailed behind them. I stood there, dazed, until Finn patted my shoulder. "There''s got to be more to this story. How could she have kids?" I tore my eyes away from Selene, who had found seats elsewhere. "Yeah, you''re right. They must be adopted." Back in my seat, I nced at the empty spots next to me where the kids had been sitting, wondering about their connection to Selene. Finn tried distracting me with pack business, but my mind kept circling back to them. I looked over to where Selene had gone and saw her sitting with the kids. Then I noticed who was approaching them. My fists clenched automatically. Finn frowned. "What''s wrong? Who are you ring at?" I didn''t answer, my eyes locked on Beta Axel. Why was he always around Selene? It hit me that Selene had told my father she was going back to the Iron Crown Pack. She hadn''t told me directly. Seeing them together made my blood boil. It wasn''t just that he was with Selene - it was how natural he seemed with the kids. The way Axel joked with Luna and Leo, making themugh, like they were one big happy family. Everything was driving me crazy. First Axel iming Selene was his fianc¨¦e, now these kids - my head was spinning. The flight announcement came over the speakers. It was time to board. I took onest look at Selene before leaving the waiting area. On my way to the ne, my mind raced. Throughout the flight, I kept telling myself those couldn''t be her real children. Back at the pack, I headed straight to the office instead of home, diving into the crisis that had brought me back. #) 12:28 27.0% < Chapter 27 *Shonus > Menu Later that night, I stepped out of my office bathroom in a robe after a shower. Lost in thought, I hadn''t heard the door open. But as soon as I walked out, my eyes narrowed. Ruby sat on the couch, nursing a ss of red wine. A bottle sat on the nearby coffee table. "What are you doing here?" I demanded. She jumped at my voice. When she turned to look at me, her eyes lingered on my chest. Obviously distracted by my exposed abs. I rolled my eyes and walked toward her. "I asked you a question." She stood up and came closer, draping her arms around my neck. "You should have asked when I came back," she purred. Her intentions were crystal clear - she was always trying to get close to me. I was about to push her away when I noticed the scar on her arm. She hugged me tight. "You don''t know, Kane. Selene''s been bullying me. She humiliated me in front of the whole pack. Please, do something." She started crying. Looking at her, I sighed, realizing this woman wasn''t the monster Selene was. While Selene was off living it up with another man and raising who-knows-whose kids, Ruby had saved my life. If she hadn''t rescued me that night, I wouldn''t be here. With that thought, I ced a hand on her head. "Don''t cry. I''ll see what I can do.'' Ruby pulled back from the hug and leaned in to kiss me, but I pushed her away. Her eyes welled up. "W- Why?" I turned my back. "It''ste. You should go. My driver will take you home." She stomped out of my office. Running my fingers through my hair in frustration, I muttered, "Why can''t I stop thinking about that woman?" I dropped onto the couch and grabbed the wine bottle. I mind-linked Finn toe over. When he arrived, he looked confused seeing me drink. "You called?" he asked, clearly puzzled by the scene. I nodded. "Find out everything about Selene and the twins." 1. W) 12:38 Novel Heirs 28 I was working in my office the next day when someone knocked. "Come in." +5Bonus > Menu Beta Finn entered with a young man I didn''t recognize. The neer bowed. "All hail, Alpha." I didn''t respond, already swamped with work. I just wanted to know why he was here. Looking at Finn expectantly, he exined, "This is Cole. Our intelligence officer. He has information about Axel.* That got my attention. I turned to Cole. "What did you find?" Cole handed me a file, head still bowed. "Everything''s in here, Alpha. We''ll keep this confidential until you say otherwise." "You''re dismissed." After Cole left, I caught Finn eyeing the file eagerly. Opening it, I found Axel''s background check. As I read through his personal history, some details jumped out at me. Contrary to rumors, he wasn''t from some prestigious family. He was orphaned young. Alpha Malcolm had taken him in, seeing potential in the boy. He''d grown up alongside Malcolm''s son, and Malcolm had trained him as a warrior. "Interesting," I muttered. His close ties to the royal family had made him well-known among other packs. Reading further, I found a quote from one of his pack''s elders: "Their beta can take down a hundred wolves single-handedly." I scoffed. "How many did I take down in thest war?" I asked my beta. Finn looked startled, ncing at the file as he approached. "Are you seriouslyparing yourself to Axel?" I shot him a look. "Why would I?" He chuckled, shaking his head. "Cut the smirking. Just answer the question." "Over a thousand." I couldn''t help but grin smugly. "She must be so proud, having such a celebrated boyfriend. How pathetic!" "Someone''s acting pathetic alright," Finn muttered. I looked up sharply. "What was that?" He smiled nervously. "Just stating facts. You''re the most powerful Alpha around. Obviously your kill count would be higher than any beta''s." 12:38 28.0% < Chapter 28 Ignoring him, I kept reading. Something caught my eye, making me smirk. "Guy''s a yer. Long list of exes." "That''s all in the past." +5Bonus > Menu "Yeah? Well, she''ll be his past too." Finn just stared at me. "What?" I demanded. He shook his head. "I can''t figure out what you want. Pretty sure you can''t either." "Stop psychoanalyzing me. Did you get what I asked forst night?" Finn nodded. "Our people are on it. You''ll have answers soon." I worked through the day. By evening, I moved to the couch, lit a cigarette, and stared out the floor-to- ceiling windows. Thoughts of Selene crept back in. Those kids couldn''t be hers. Maybe she was their nanny. How else could she have children that old? It made no sense. The door opened and Finn walked in, looking nervous. I frowned. Exhaling smoke, I asked, "What''s got my beta spooked?" He swallowed hard. "What is it?" I pressed. "Kane," he said quietly. "I''m listening," I replied, looking back out the window. His voice shook. "They''re Selene''s children." The cigarette nearly fell from my fingers. "What did you say?" He ced a tablet in front of me, nodding. I grabbed it, staring at the screen. The twins'' birth date was five years ago! "What the hell? How is this possible?" I shouted. Finn just stood there, head down. "Who''s the father?" I knew for a fact Selene wasn''t pregnant when she left my pack. So whose kids were they? "I''m not certain, but people always see them with Axel. He even goes to their school functions." My blood boiled. "Were Selene and Axel together before our divorce?" I growled through clenched teeth. Finn spoke softly. "You were the one who wanted the divorce back then." My fists clenched as I remembered Selene''s confession. FLASHBACK 0 12:38 27.86% < Chapter 28 "I want a divorce." 145Bonus> #Menu Throughout our year of marriage, I''d felt nothing but disgust for Selene. Her innocent act made me sick. "Kane, please don''t do this," Selene begged, tears streaming down her face. I red at her. "Why not? Trying to hold onto your Luna status?" She shook her head frantically and threw her arms around me. I tried pushing her away, but she held on tight. "Please don''t say divorce. I-I love you, Kane..." END OF FLASHBACK Coming back to the present, I felt like destroying everything in sight. My emotions were all over the ce. I''d thought she''d left me because of Ruby. But no - she''d been carrying another man''s children! I jumped up from the couch, making Finn back away. I kicked the coffee table. "LIAR!" 12:38 Novel Heirs 29 Chapter 29 Selene +5Bonus > Menu Two days had passed since I returned to the Iron Crown Pack from the council meeting. That day had left me terrified. Seeing Kane with my children had nearly stopped my heart. I thought he''d discovered the truth. But luck was on my side he hadn''t caused any problems. I figured he just didn''t care about their background or parentage. That worked in my favor. All I could do now was pray he''d never be curious about it. "Mom, what''s on your mind?" Luna asked from where she sat on my I caught myself zoning out in front of the mirror, brush still in my hair. "Nothing, sweetie," I replied, turning to her. bed. I joined her on the bed, and when she hugged me, I couldn''t help but smile warmly. "Mom, something''s wrong with Leo." Her words caught me off guard. I cupped her face in my hands. "What''s wrong with him?" "He''s been really mad since we came back from that pack." I frowned at Luna''sment, trying to piece together everything from that day. "Tell me everything that happened." Luna put her finger to her chin, thinking. I couldn''t help but chuckle and kiss her cheek. She was such a precious girl. "Well, Grandpa told Uncle Edmund to take us to you. We flew to that pack and..." she trailed off. I leaned down to look at her better, curious about why she''d stopped. "And?" "We met that handsome uncle," she mumbled. "Handsome uncle?" She nodded. "The one we sat with." My eyebrows shot up as I realized she meant Kane. "Luna, what did he say to you?" She looked confused at my sudden question. I stroked her hair gently. "I need to know why Leo''s upset." "I asked if we could sit with him. He said it wasn''t public space but we could sit wherever we wanted. But Leo..." Kane''s response to my daughter made my blood boil. Who argues with a child like that? "Did he ask about me?" ) 12:38 28.46% < Chapter 29 "No. Just about our pack." My eyes widened. What if he figures it out?" I took several deep breaths to collect myself. Just then, a staff member came to my room. "Miss Selene, the Alpha wants to see you in the living room." I nodded but asked before she left, "Where''s Leo?" "With Beta Axel. They''re ying something." That was a relief. Axel was a godsend with my children. His care for them was incredible. This year, when I couldn''t make it to their parent-teacher conference, Axel stepped in without hesitation. I could never thank him enough for his help with my kids. Menu Holding Luna''s hand, I headed to the living room. Everyone was there - my parents, Magnus, and Axel. "Where''s Leo?" I asked Axel. He gestured toward his quarters. "In my room." I sent Luna off to y with her brother, and she happilyplied. I turned to my brother. "You wanted to see me?" Magnus nodded. "Yeah, but Dad''s the one who needs to talk to you." I looked at my father, who was sitting on the couch. He patted the space next to him, and I sat down. "Dad?" "Selene, I want you to take over the pack''s business operations." I was stunned. "The business operations?" "Yes. I want you to join Hawthorne Group." "But Dad, you know my goals. Business isn''t the path I wanted - I''ve always wanted to work in medicine. "We all know that, sweetheart. But Magnus needs help. He''s juggling too many responsibilities already. If you could take some of the load off his shoulders, it would make a huge difference." I nced at Magnus, who gave me a slight nod. When I looked at Mom, she was smiling encouragingly. "Your father''s right, Selene," she added. I lowered my gaze to myp. "Dad, why the sudden decision?" He ced his hand on my head. "As your father, sometimes I need to make tough calls. I know you have what it takes. You won''t let me down." After a deep sigh, I nodded. "Alright, Dad. If that''s what you want." "Axel will take you to corporate headquarters tomorrow," Magnus said, looking at Axel. "He''ll help you get up to speed.'' After our family discussion, it was settled - I would help run the pack alongside my brother. While Magnus would handle traditional pack affairs, I would manage the business side. 12:38 28.89% Menu Our parents were ready for retirement, wanting to travel the world, trusting Magnus and me to handle things together. If this was what my parents wanted, I wouldn''t disappoint them. As I headed back to my room, Axel caught up with me. "So, ready to join Hawthorne Group?" he asked. Iughed. "What position did Dad have in mind for me?" I figured he wanted me in some management role. Axel''s response caught mepletely off guard. "You''re going to be CEO of Hawthorne Group." 29.0% 12:39 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 30 Selene My daily routine had shifted quite a bit over the past few days. +5Bonus Menu I started getting up early to make it to the office on time. They ced me in the finance department to learn the ropes. I also made an effort to understand our employees'' perspectives. This gave me insight into their thoughts about our business and helped me gauge their loyalty. Everyone saw me as just another employee. None of them knew I''d soon be their CEO. During this time, I noticed Leo''s behavior changing. When I asked him about it, he simply said, "I don''t like that guy." Hisment about Kane surprised me. There was something unusual in Leo''s eyes, but I couldn''t quite ce it. So I decided not to push the Kane topic any further. Luna, on the other hand, had taken a shine to Kane after just one meeting. She kept bringing him up. I just told her he was a stranger and she wouldn''t see him again. It hurt to see my children''s different reactions to him. They had no idea he was their father. I didn''t want to tell them the truth either - the thought terrified me. Mom had reassured me not to worry since Kane was far away from them. It was around noon. I was at my desk reviewing files when I heard a knock. "Come in." A young woman poked her head through the doorway. "Miss Selene, lunch break." It was Rachel Morgan, an employee probably in her early twenties. Despite her age, she was incredibly talented at her job. "I''ming," I replied. When she lingered by the door, I closed my file and got up. I walked over and joined her in the hallway. "I figured you''d be buried in work. Beta Axel asked me to make sure you came to lunch," she said.. That surprised me. I frowned at her. She let out a smallugh and whispered, "I know who you really are." "Oh," was all I could manage. Axel must really trust her to have shared that information. "Don''t worry, your secret''s safe with me," she assured me. Though honestly, it wouldn''t matter soon - everyone would know in a few days anyway. I just smiled and nodded at Rachel. 12:39 30.0% < Chapter 30 Menu We ate in thepany cafeteria. I observed the people around me. The women employees seemed well- dressed and put together a good sign that ourpany paidpetitive sries. The men appeared focused and driven, clearly understanding that their hard work would pay off. After lunch, Rachel and I headed back to my office. As we passed the break room, something caught my eye and stopped me in my tracks. There was a cello sitting in the middle of the room. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from it. "Selene, do you y?" Rachel asked. I turned away and gave a slight nod. "Want to try it out?" I gave a sad smile. "Can''t anymore. Injured my right hand a few years ago." Rachel looked shocked. Memories flooded back of that night I burned my hand trying to save someone''s life. I closed my eyes as the memories washed over me. Unconsciously, I rubbed my arm where the scars were hidden. The phantom pain from that night haunted me again. But even though I''d loved the wrong person, I had no regrets. "Selene? You okay?" Rachel''s voice was concerned. I snapped back to reality. "Yeah, I''m fine." She nced at my hand. "Is your hand alright?" I could only manage a "Mm-hmm." Back in my office, I tried to focus on work. But my mind kept drifting back to those horrible memories from before - ones I''d almost forgotten during my marriage to Kane. I grabbed a file, trying to concentrate. That''s when my phone rang. Looking at the screen, I recognized the number. Kane. How did he get my number? Probably from my stepfather. I let it ring through, then immediately blocked his number. Minutester, Axel stormed into my office looking annoyed. I stood up. "What''s wrong?" He held up his phone. "Your ex-husband''s calling me. Should I answer?" That threw me. Kane had never tried to contact Axel before, not since their fight in the hotel room. I had no idea why Kane would call him now. Questions raced through my mind. Had he figured out Luna and Leo were his children? I bit my lip anxiously. Axel had made it clear many times that he despised Kane. He stared at me, waiting for an answer. Taking a deep breath, I said, "Answer it." ) 12:39 Novel Heirs 31 Axel switched the call to speaker. "Is my ex-wife with you?" Kane''s voice came through immediately, cold and harsh - Just like how he always spoke to me. Axel shot me a quick nce. I nodded in response. "Yeah, she''s right here next to me," Axel replied. "Is Selene really with you?" Kane demanded again, clearly not buying it. This time his voice was seething with anger. His distrust made my blood boil. Did he think Axel was lying? What for? I just wanted to know why he was calling. I cut in before Axel could respond, "What do you want, Alpha Kane?" My sudden response caught him off guard. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke, "I''d watch that attitude if I were you two. We haven''tpleted the official rejection ceremony yet." I snatched the phone from Axel''s hand. "Rejection ceremony? Please. You never marked me, so drop it." "Like it or not, my name is still tied to yours. We need this ceremony for my pack''s sake." I clenched my fists at his choice of words - ''like it or not. I thought about how deeply I had loved him, and how blind he''d been to it. I remembered begging him not to bring up the mate bond. How could someone be so oblivious to another person''s love? From day one, all he wanted was to get rid of me. "You''re such a piece of work!" I snapped. "Cut the drama ande back to the Nightfall Pack." "Why should I care about some ceremony? Funny how you remember it after all these years," I said, shaking my head. What a joke he was. Like some bad soap opera, the moment he thought I was moving on, he suddenly needed this ceremony. "Don''t forget, you''re still the Pack Officer''s daughter. Show some respect for your father and our pack," he said, like that meant something. I let out a bitterugh. "Don''t worry about my father, Alpha Kane. I''ll handle him my way." "Oh, I''ve seen how you handle things." His tone made me scowl. "What''s that supposed to mean?" Kane paused briefly. I knew he was probably taking a drag from his cigarette. I knew all his habits - he wasn''t just my ex-husband, he was the man I once loved more than anyone. "Why did you make that post?" His question confused me. I looked at Axel. "He means the post about his precious true mate," Axel rified loudly, making sure Kane heard him. "Listen, Alpha Kane. Your girlfriend started it by leaking my conversation with my father." "Bullshit! She wouldn''t do that." 12:39 31.0% I rolled my eyes. "Right, because she''s your precious true mate." Axel chuckled from my chair, helping himself to my coffee mug. "Hey! That''s my coffee," I protested. Axel just grinned at me. "Sharing is caring." A low growl came through the phone. "You two arepletely shameless!" That was it. I''d had enough of this man who''d wrecked my life. "You moved Ruby into our house while we were still married. And yeah, I signed those divorce papers first, but don''t act like you didn''t force my hand. Now you want to talk about respect? Where was your respect when you were with her?" Kane went quiet. My heart was racing. He was trying to get under my skin, but I was done talking. "This is about the pack and the Luna position," he muttered. "Your pack stopped being my problem when I gave up the Luna position to Ruby!" Axel gave me a thumbs up, taking another sip of my coffee. He was clearly enjoying my takedown of my ex-husband, pleased that I was matching Kane''s cold tone. Kane''s voice softened slightly, showing fatigue. "My father''s in the hospital. He''s sick. He''s refusing to take his medication unless he sees you." My chest tightened. Despite everything with Kane, his father had always been good to me during my marriage. Despite his stern personality, he''d always supported and respected me, even trying to correct his son''s treatment of me. The thought of him lying in a hospital bed stirred upplicated emotions. "At the pack hospital, right? I''lle see him soon," I said, then hung up before Kane could respond. 12:39 Novel Heirs 32 After hanging up, I let out a heavy sigh. The cabin fell silent as I set Axel''s phone on the desk. Resting my palms on the surface, I contemted visiting Kane''s father, Alpha Garrett. A return to that pack seemed inevitable now. "Are you sure about going there? It could be dangerous. I don''t trust that guy," Axel said. "I''ll be fine, don''t worry." "At least let me drive you," he offered warmly. "Thanks, but no. I''m going to visit his father, not start drama. Having you there would only make things worse." "How will you get there then?" "Their pack borders ours. I can drive myself." That evening, I wrapped up work early. Leaving the cabin, I headed to the lobby where employees were heading home for the day. Rachel approached me with a surprised smile. "Selene! You''re leaving early for once!" It was unusual - I typically stayedte at the office, putting in extra hours to prepare for my uing CEO position. Her surprise made sense. "Got something to take care of at home, so I figured I''d head out early today," I exined. As we walked toward the entrance, Rachel nodded. "I noticed your birthday present from your brother outside that sleek white car." I turned to her. "Keep an eye on my current project. I won''t be in tomorrow." Rachel looked startled. "Oh? Going somewhere?" She immediately covered her mouth, realizing she might have overstepped by asking such a personal question. I could see her nervousness - it came with my position as the Head Alpha''s sister and the former Luna''s daughter. Taking her hand, I gave her a warm smile. "It''s fine, Rachel. I''ll be gone briefly. Just keep things running here while I''m away." Her eyes brightened at my friendly response. "Of course! Don''t worry about anything - enjoy your vacation!" I raised an eyebrow at her assumption but didn''t correct it. Let her think what she wanted. After saying goodbye, I headed to my car where the driver held the back door open. Once inside, I sank into the seat. I nned to leave for the Nightfall Pack tonight, but first, I needed to talk with my father. As soon as we pulled up to the pack house, I went straight to his office. After knocking and hearing his response, I entered to find both my parents sitting close together on the couch. "Mom, Dad. Good, you''re both here," I said, walking toward them. "I know what this is about," my father said. 104) 12:39 32.0% < Chapter 32 Get 5 â} Menu He gestured for me to sit across from them. Mom smiled, adding, "Axel called your father about Alpha Garrett." I mentally thanked Axel for saving me the exnation. "I want to leave tonight," I said, expecting resistance. My father remained quiet for a moment, and I nced at my equally silent mother. Finally, Dad sighed. "Selene, you know we can''t bear to lose you again, right?" "Dad, I''ll be fine." "If you''re set on going, we won''t stop you. But if anything feels off, call Magnus immediately." I couldn''t help butugh at his icy tone. My usually pleasant father turned fierce whenever Kane was involved. My family''s hatred for Kane ran deep. "I will, Dad." Standing up, I said, "I need to see Luna and Leo." "Not before dinner with us," Mom interjected. "Okay, Mom." I headed to my children''s room, finding Luna on her bed, focused on drawing. Sitting beside her, I said, "Luna, mom needs to go somewhere." "Where to, Mom?" she asked, not looking up from her artwork. "A ce called Nightfall Pack. You wouldn''t know it." Her hand froze mid-stroke, and she looked up at me. "Did you say Nightfall Pack, Mom?" I nodded, noting her sudden interest. She smiled. "Mom, will you see that handsome uncle there?" 12:39 Novel Heirs 33 Chapter 33 Get 5 > Menu Luna''s question caught mepletely off guard. "Handsome Uncle?" I asked,pletely bewildered. "Yeah, that uncle we met at the airport," she replied. I could see the bright smile and excitement on Luna''s face, and my heart ached inside my chest. She was talking about her father! Taking a deep breath, I said, "Luna, sweetie, let''s not talk about that man anymore, okay?" "Why, Mom?" "Baby, he''s just a stranger. Remember what I told you that day? By the way, Mommy needs to visit someone who''s very sick." She lowered her head and let out a deep sigh, but eventually nodded like the good girl she was. I watched her intently. Why did she keep bringing up Kane in everyday conversation? How could one brief meeting leave such an impression? Was it because, deep down, she sensed he was her father? I noticed Luna had started drawing again. Running my fingers through her hair, I asked, "What are you drawing, sweetie?" She turned to me and proudly showed her artwork. My hand trembled as I reached for the paper. The drawing showed a simple sketch of a man and woman, with two children holding their hands. My eyes went straight to the title she''d written. "Mom, Dad, me, and Leo. My family," I read quietly. "It was our homework. The teacher asked everyone to draw their family," Luna exined. Looking at her innocent face, I ced the paper on the bed and pulled her into a hug. I fought back tears that threatened to spill. How could I ever give my children their father? Every time. they asked about him, I always dodged the question. But seeing that drawing broke my heart. The realization of how much they yearned for a father figure cut deep into my soul. I couldn''t tell them the truth about their father. The fear that Kane might take them away from me if he discovered their existence was overwhelming. I couldn''t bear even thinking about losing them. "Mom?" Leo''s voice came from behind. I broke away from Luna and turned to find my son standing in the doorway. "Come here, sweetheart." Leo rushed over, and I wrapped him in a hug. "Where have you been?" "With Uncle Edmund." I pulled back slightly and cupped his face in my hands. "I need to go somewhere today. Take good care of yourself and Luna. I''ll be back soon, okay?" 12:39 33.0% < Chapter 33 Get 5 Menu My heart melted when Leo kissed my cheek and gently touched my face. Seeing us, Luna joined in, throwing her arms around my neck. "Mom, I''ll look after Leo too!" I kissed the top of her head and held them both closer. I decided not to mention anything else about the Nightfall Pack. I didn''t want to spoil this precious moment with my children. We spent some timeughing and ying together. I told them I''d be back in two days, and they said they''d miss me. A knock on the door interrupted our time together. The maid had already opened the door, just knocking to announce her presence. "Miss Selene, everyone''s waiting for you and the children at the dinner table." "We''ll be right there," I replied. She gave a polite nod and left. "Time for dinner," I told Luna and Leo, They hopped off the bed, each taking one of my hands as we headed out of the room. In the dining room, I settled them into their seats next to mine before taking my ce beside my brother, Dad still sat at the head of the table. Even though Magnus was now Alpha, he had insisted Dad keep his ce in the family home. As we began eating, I caught Axel''s eye. I mouthed a silent ''thank you.'' He responded with a slight nod, letting me know everything was set. "So I hear you''re going to that pack." Magnus''s voice was tight with anger. I knew he''d object - he hated Kane more than anyone. "Magnus, Alpha Garrett is seriously ill. I have to go." Magnus continued chewing, deep in thought. The silence stretched as he processed my words. I focused on my food, silently praying he wouldn''t blow up about this. "Fine," he finally said. "But if that man pulls anything like he did at the party, he''ll regret ever crossing paths with me." His words were low but clear enough for everyone to hear. I nced at Axel, wondering if he''d told my brother about the hotel room incident. He shook his head slightly no, that secret was still safe. I realized Magnus was referring to the party photos of Kane and me heading to a room. "Magnus, I promise. Things will be different this time." I looked over at Leo and Luna, noticing how Leo was hanging on to every word his uncle said. "Let''s table this discussion for now," I suggested, and everyone agreed, conscious of the children''s presence. After dinner, I said my goodbyes. Dad offered me his car, but I turned him down, asking instead for one of the more modest ones from the pack house. I couldn''t risk Kane getting suspicious. Magnus wanted to drive me himself, but I convinced him to stay, knowing he had too many pack responsibilities to handle. )12:39 32.98% < Chapter 33 Get 5> Menu I hugged my family and children goodbye, then got into the car. I was confident I''d be back in two days. As the cool breeze swept through the window, I leaned back in my seat and closed my eyes. The driver pulled away, heading toward the Nightfall Pack. Novel Heirs 34 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 34 "Miss, we''re here." A knock and a voice pulled me from my sleep. Get 5 = Menu I opened my eyes but quickly shut them against the bright light. Sitting up straight, I rubbed my eyes and yawned. Turning toward the window, I was surprised to see the driver standing outside. I rolled down the window as he bowed slightly, "Miss, we''ve arrived." Frowning, I looked out the other window and realized we were parked right outside the Nightfall Pack''s hospital. "You''ve got to be kidding me," I muttered under my breath. This wasn''t part of my n. I''d intended to check into a hotel first, freshen up, change clothes, and then visit Alpha Garrett. The driver must have noticed my confusion because he nervously asked, "Is everything alright, Miss?" "I was nning to stop at a hotel first." "I''m sorry, Miss. Alpha Magnus specifically ordered me to bring you straight to the hospital. He mentioned you didn''t bring any clothes anyway, so there was no point in stopping elsewhere." I rubbed my temples and sighed. My brother didn''t trust Kane at all, which is why he wanted the driver to get me back to Iron Crown Pack as soon as possible. I understood where he wasing from. If our roles were reversed, I wouldn''t have let hime to this pack either. "Fine," I said, pulling out my phone from my bag. I checked my reflection, noticing my hair was a mess from sleeping with the window open. I quickly ran my fingers through it, trying to make myself presentable. The driver held the door open for me. As I stepped out, I told him, "I''ll call when I''m ready to head back." Looking up at the pack hospital, memories came flooding back. This ce held so many memories, especially from the day I left the pack. Right before leaving, I''d made Doctor Nathan promise to keep my secret. "Doctor Nathan," I whispered, thinking about how loyal he''d been. He''d kept my secret all these years, never breathing a word to anyone. I couldn''t wait to see him again, to thank him for saving my life. I nced around, looking for the flower shop that used to be here. It had always been popr with visitors buying flowers for their loved ones in the hospital. Deciding to get something for Alpha Garrett, I stopped a passerby. "Excuse me?" "Yes?" "Could you tell me where the flower shop is?" "Oh, they moved it down that way a while back," he pointed left. 12:39 34.0% < Chapter 34 "Thanks." Get 5 > Menu I walked to the new location, not bothering to have the driver take me. The shop was beautifully decorated. I picked out two bouquets - one for Alpha Garrett and another for Doctor Nathan. That''s when I saw them - white Stargazer lilies. The sight stopped me in my tracks. Kane''s mother had once told me they were his favorite flowers. I remembered giving him a bouquet of these after our wedding. His response? He''d said everything I touched turned to ash. That gift marked the beginning of his constant put-downs and cruel remarks. "Ma''am?" The florist''s voice snapped me back to reality. "Oh, sorry." "Your bouquets are ready," she said, handing them to me. After paying, I headed straight to the hospital''s front desk. "Hi, is Doctor Nathan avable?" I asked. The receptionist gave me a once-over, eyeing the flowers with raised eyebrows. "Do you know Doctor Nathan personally?" she asked, her tone slightly condescending. "Yes, I''m an old friend." "Let me check." She nced at herputer. "He''s in surgery right now but should be free in a few hours." "Thanks. I''d also like to see Alpha Garrett. Could you tell me his room number?" She frowned and reached for the phone. "Who are you calling?" I asked, though I already knew the answer. "No one sees him without our Alpha''s permission," she said curtly. "I''m calling Alpha Kane." 12:40 Novel Heirs 35 "Don''t call him. Call Alpha Garrett and tell him that Sel-" "Hello?" she spoke into the phone, cutting me off. I sighed and pulled my hands back from the desk. "Beta Finn, is Alpha there?" Get 5 Menu I watched her carefully. Hadn''t she said she was calling Kane? Why was she calling Finn instead? Was she just pretending to get Alpha''s approval? The lobby was quiet enough that I could hear the other end of the conversation. "No, he''s in a meeting right now," Finn replied. "Sir, we need to ask him something," she said sweetly. "He won''t be free for an hour. What''s going on?" Finn asked. "Sir, someone''s here to see Alpha''s father," she said, eyeing me. Noticing I could hear her, she stepped away and started talking like she was sharing some big secret. I rolled my eyes. I honestly didn''t care about any of this. All I wanted was to see Alpha Garrett and leave this pack. "Who''s your father?" the woman asked. "Excuse me?" I frowned. No way was I giving out my father''s name. I wasn''t here to reveal my whole life story. "Beta Finn''s asking. We need all your information before letting you visit." "Tell him Selene is here to see Alpha Garrett," I said loudly enough for him to hear through the phone. The woman''s expression changed at something Beta Finn said. She held out the phone. "He wants to talk to you." I put my flowers on the desk and took the phone. "Selene, is that really you?" "Yeah, it''s me. Your Alpha summoned me here, and now I have to answer a million questions just to see his dad? What''s the deal?" I kept my tone formal but not cold. He was Kane''s beta and close friend after all - I couldn''t exactly be buddy-buddy with him. "Sorry about all this. I''ll tell the nurse to take you to Alpha Garrett''s room right away." I handed the phone back to the nurse. After she finished talking to Beta Finn, she came out from behind her desk and gestured to the left. "Please follow me, ma''am." I reached for one of the bouquets, but before I could grab the second one, the nurse picked it up. "Let me help you carry this," she offered. 0 12:40 35.0% She led me to an elevator and pressed the button for the VIP floor. Get 5 Menu "I''m so sorry about earlier, ma''am. I didn''t know you were Alpha''s guest. We get a lot of young women trying to visit his father every day," she exined. I listened quietly as she added, "They''re really just trying to meet Alpha Kane." I snorted. "Your Alpha and his fangirls." The nurse blushed - clearly she was one of them. I didn''t say anything else. Who was or wasn''t his fan meant nothing to me. I didn''t even care that he existed. When the elevator doors opened, I saw several men in ck suits standing guard outside one of the doors. I stopped in my tracks. "Those are the bodyguards Alpha assigned to protect his father," the nurse exined. I looked away from them and walked forward. After asking the nurse a few questions about me, the guards nodded and let me through. Since the nurse wasn''t allowed inside, she handed the bouquet to one of the guards and left. A guard opened the door for me, and I stepped into the luxury suite. The smell of medicine hit my nose right away. I saw him lying on the hospital bed, with his wife sitting beside him reading a newspaper. She turned to look at me, clearly surprised to see me there. "Luna," I approached her. She stood up from her stool. I gave her a small smile and put the flowers on the bedside table. She pulled me into a hug. "How are you, Selene?" Her kindness caught me off guard. "I''m fine, Luna." She broke the hug and smiled. "I''m not a Luna anymore," she reminded me. I went quiet for a moment. I couldn''t even call her mom now. She wasn''t my mother-inw anymore. I slowly turned to look at Alpha Garrett. "How is he?" I asked Diana Thorne softly. "He''s really sick. His wolf isn''t responding to him. The doctors say it''ll take time for him to get better." I could hear the sadness in her voice. Just then, his eyes opened like our voices had woken him. When he saw me, his eyes brightened. "Selene?" He raised his hand, and I took it right away. "Alpha." "You came to see me?" "Yes." 12:40 34.95% < Chapter 35 "Who told you about me?" I was confused. Hadn''t he told his son to call me here? Before I could answer, the door opened. I heard Diana''s surprised voice: "Kane? What are you doing here?" Get 5 > Menu D 12:40 Novel Heirs 36 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5> Menu I turned toward the door and saw him- the powerful figure stepping into the room. His custom-tailored suit and perfectly styled hair screamed authority. His face was cold as always, those sharp eyes scanning the room until theynded on me. My wolf stirred at his gaze. I quickly looked away, focusing back on Alpha Garrett. "I thought you were busy today. What brings you here?" Kane''s mother asked. "You don''t sound happy to see me," he replied coldly. I almost snorted out loud but caught myself. This guy couldn''t even have a normal conversation with his parents. He was just... something else. Now that he was head Alpha, I wondered if his parents had to follow his orders too. "You rarely visit your father. That''s why your mother''s asking," Alpha Garrett said, looking at his son. Beta Finn walked in just then, greeting Kane''s parents. "The meeting got canceled, so Alpha was free today," Beta Finn exined to Diana. That caught me off guard. Hadn''t Beta Finn just told the receptionist Kane was in a meeting? Why lie about the meeting being canceled? And how did they get here so fast? Sure, hispany was close to the pack hospital, but still... I pushed these thoughts aside. I realized I still hadn''t given Alpha Garrett his flowers. Diana seemed to read my mind. She grabbed the bouquet and handed it to me. I smiled at her and presented it to Alpha Garrett. "This is for you, Alpha." He slowly released my hand to take the flowers. When he tried to sit up, Diana and I helped him. Diana gestured for me to take the stool. I sat down to talk with Alpha Garrett. Meanwhile, Kane made his way to one of the couches on the right side of the bed. The room was huge - big enough for meetings, with several couches scattered around. There was arge closet and various medical equipment near the bed. I snuck a quick look at Kane, who sat directly across from me. He was watching me too, looking surprised, as if he hadn''t expected me to show up this early. "When did you get here?" he asked. I looked away. "Just now." Everyone else went quiet as we spoke. Alpha Garrett cleared his throat. "Dear, who told you about my condition?" Something felt off. It seemed like he didn''t even know I wasing. I frowned and looked at Kane. Hadn''t he said his father wouldn''t take his meds unless I visited? As if reading my thoughts, Kane turned to his father. "Didn''t you want to see her? That''s why I called her here." 0 12:40 36.0% Get 5> Menu His father paused before nodding slowly. "Yes... yes, he''s right. I''ve been talking about you." I couldn''t help myself. "He told me you were refusing to take your medicine until you saw me. Alpha Garrett raised an eyebrow at his son. Kane''s face stayed calm, but he wouldn''t meet his father''s eyes. "You told her that?" Diana asked. Alpha Garrett chuckled and nodded. "He''s right. I have so many things to tell you. Didn''t want to die before saying them." "Alpha," I protested, shaking my head at the mention of death. "Just call me Dad-" he paused, giving his son a bitter look. "Well, someone took away that right. Just call me Garrett." I lowered my head. "Okay... Garrett." "I''m not the pack''s Alpha anymore - I''m retired. All I want is to enjoy life with my family." I looked up at him with a smile. "Don''t worry. You''ll get better soon and have plenty of happy times ahead. He shook his head. "At my age, I thought I''d have grandchildren keeping me and Dianapany. But who can make this foolish man understand what it means to be a parent?" My heart ached. Even if he had grandchildren, I couldn''t let them meet him. The pain was unbearable. I wanted to spend the whole day with Garrett and Diana, but Kane wouldn''t let me have peace. He cut in with a mocking tone, "Dad, you want to teach me about being a parent? But some people have babies and still treat them like they''re some kind of sin!" 12:40 Novel Heirs 37 Chapter 37 Get 5 > = Menu Kane''s words hit me like a p. I whipped my head around to re at him. His eyes were full of hate when they met mine. I wanted to scream the truth at him that those children weren''t "fruits of sin" but his own flesh and blood. But what good would it do? He''d probably just say they were products of that one night''s "service." No, this man in front of me didn''t deserve to know about my children. I forced myself to stay quiet. I had to keep my cool around him. Coming here felt like walking into a trap. This man wasn''t going to let me have one peaceful moment. "What''s wrong with you, Kane?" Diana scolded. "Why would you say such things? Nobody does that." Kane gave a darkugh. "Oh, people do it, Mom. Some people do. Many don''t even give their kids their father''s name. Want to know why?" Everyone frowned as they listened. Beta Finn cleared his throat and put a hand on Kane''s shoulder. "Alpha, let''s not talk about other people." "Why not, Finn? In our world, they call those children bas-" "ALPHA Kane!" I cut him off, jumping to my feet and shooting him a fierce look. His parents looked startled by my outburst. They had no idea their son was talking about my children. I couldn''t take my eyes off Kane. My whole body trembled with anger. He just rolled his eyes, like he couldn''t care less. His only goal was to hurt me. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I fought to hold them back. ''He was about to call his own children bastards!'' I thought, clenching my fists. "Kane, shut your mouth! How dare you speak to Selene like that?" Garrett snapped. Since I was adopted, he thought Kane was talking about me. Kane didn''t answer his father. His eyes stayed locked on me, narrowed with hatred - hatred for my children, his own children. ''Stay calm, Selene. Don''t let him get to you,'' I told myself. I turned to Garrett and Diana. "I''m sorry for my outburst," I said, bowing my head. No matter how angry I was, he was still their pack''s Alpha. I shouldn''t have yelled at him. Though if we''d been alone, I would''ve pped him again, just like that night in the hotel room. How dare he talk about my children like that? "It''s okay, Selene," Garrett said. Diana frowned at Kane. "Someone else should be apologizing, not you. Sometimes I don''t even recognize this boy anymore." From their reactions, I could tell they weren''t happy with Kane at all. I remembered how disappointed Garrett had looked at the pack party when he saw Ruby. 12:40 37.0% < Chapter 37 Was she the reason for this family rift? Get 5> Menu "Just because I don''t talk back doesn''t mean you can disrespect me all the time," Kane said to his parents. Garrett scoffed. "Now you''re lecturing your parents? Do you want us to bow down to you, Alpha?" Diana grabbed his hand, patting his shoulder. "Garrett, let it go. You''re not well enough for this argument." Kane smirked before turning to his beta. "Beta Finn, remind them of their own words from when I was just a regr pack member." Finn gave Kane a look, shaking his head to stop him. But Kane was stubborn. His stare made it clear he wouldn''t back down. Finn lowered his head and repeated Alpha Garrett''s old words: "When ites to position, age and rtionships don''t matter. If you''re the head Alpha, everyone must bow to you, even if you''re a son." We all stared at Beta Finn in silence. Kane let out a bitterugh. He stood up, nced at me, then looked at his father. "Remember your own words. I''ll never forgive you for messing with my life and forcing me to do things I didn''t want to do." His father looked away. His mother''s eyes filled with tears. My heart broke watching them. They seemed so helpless facing their son. How could Kane treat his parents this way? How could he forget they gave him life and this position? His arrogance had grown so much he couldn''t even see how badly he was treating his own parents. "I''m leaving," he announced and walked to the door. Beta Finn stayed quiet, but his nce at me and Kane''s parents showed his guilt over his Alpha''s behavior. After Kane and his beta left, I turned to his parents. I held Garrett''s shaking hand. He looked sick - not just physically, but mentally too. Diana was crying, which shook me to my core. She''d always been such a strong woman in my eyes. Seeing her like this was almost unbearable. I couldn''t help asking, "Why don''t you stand up to him? The way he talks to you... it''s just too much." Garrett let out a heavy sigh. "In these past few years, I''ve noticed changes in him. He''s not the Kane ! raised anymore. He''s just the head Alpha who knows how to fight and rule the wolf world." "But he''s still your son." Diana shook her head. "He still mes us for ruining his life by making him marry you." 12:40 Novel Heirs 38 Get 5 > Menu "But we''re not even married anymore. It''s been five years. Why is he still hung up on that?" I asked, confused. "We don''t know. Even during your marriage, he was still respectful. But after you left the pack, he changed. He became cold-hearted," Garrett said, thinking back to when Kane started acting differently. I took Diana''s hand and rubbed it gently. "Everything will be okay. Please don''t cry." She nodded and wiped her tears, "I''m just worried about my husband." I looked at Garrett, who seemed so weak. My own tears started falling, and I quickly wiped them away. I was always emotional - I couldn''t stand seeing others suffer. Alpha Garrett was someone I deeply respected. I remembered him healthy and strong, with an aura thatmanded respect. Now that powerful many here, weak and frail. Even though I wanted to get back to my pack, I couldn''t say anything right then. I nned to leave the hospital that night after our visit. After a while, Diana sat on the edge of the bed while I stayed on the stool. "Where have you been all these years?" Diana asked. I knew I had to answer carefully. I couldn''t reveal my true identity - definitely not now. I also didn''t want them knowing I''d gotten my wolf. What if they asked about my mate? I didn''t want to pile up more lies. How could I possibly tell them their son, who I''d divorced years ago, turned out to be my mate? "I was in the Iron Crown Pack," I said. Garrett perked up. "How did you end up there?" His question brought back memories of the day I left Nightfall Pack - memories I''d been turning over in my mind for years. "My brother-" I caught myself immediately. "Your what?" Diana asked. I cleared my throat. "That day, luck was on my side. Alpha Magnus found me at their border." I could see the surprise on their faces. They were hungry for more details. "Since I looked pretty rough, he asked me a lot of questions. When I exined I had nowhere to go, he let me stay. He''s a good man." I couldn''t help smiling when I talked about Magnus. Among powerful Alphas, he was one of the kindest. Garrett caught my smile and asked curiously, "Are you close to him?" Iughed. "Of course I am. It''s just that Alpha Magnus is highly respected, and I admire him. Nothing more." Diana smiled. "We heard about your fianc¨¦. I''m d you''re starting fresh with someone you care about." 12:40 38.0% Her words caught me off guard. Fianc¨¦? What was she talking about? Then it hit me she meant Beta Axel. Had they seen his social media post too? "Does he treat you well?" Garrett asked. Get 5 I thought about it. Of course Axel treated me well. For the past five years, he''d been there for me through everything, helping me get through it all. "Yes, he does," I said softly. I knew they were misunderstanding my rtionship with Axel. But I couldn''t lie about how well he treated me. I felt a hand stroking my hair. Looking up, I saw Diana smiling at me. "Don''t worry about what others think. You''re an amazing woman. I know you''ll find the happiness you deserve." I stared at her. Early in my marriage to Kane, she couldn''t stand me. But over time, she''d grown to like me. Now she was like a mother to me. I decided I shoulde clean about Axel and me. I needed to exin that he was just trying to protect me from that situation. "Actually, Axel and I-" The door opened before I could finish, and a group of doctors walked in. Diana and I stood up. The doctors bowed slightly to Garrett and Diana. Even though they''d stepped down from their positions, they still deserved respect. As I looked at the doctors, my eyesnded on someone standing in front. He was staring at me too, looking shocked, like he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. I smiled at him. "Doctor Nathan." 12:40 Novel Heirs 39 Chapter 39 Get 5> Menu Doctor Nathan stared at me for a moment. After briefly looking at Diana and Garrett Thorne, he quickly turned back to me. "Selene?" he said softly. I walked up to him. "How are you, Doctor Nathan?" "Good. It''s been a long time." "Yeah, a very long time." From his expression, I could tell he wasn''t sure if Kane had forced me back or if I''d returned to the pack willingly. Even though I wanted to thank him right then, I held back. Just to ease his mind, I said, "I came here to see Garrett." He nodded. "Oh, I see," he said quietly. The other doctors were looking at me since they didn''t know me. I moved aside so they could examine their patient. "Nathan, my son. Is everything okay?" Diana asked. Doctor Nathan gave her a small nod before heading to Garrett Thorne. I noticed he was holding a file. "The test results are back. We need to discuss them with the Alpha," he said to Diana. He meant Kane. They wanted to discuss the report with Kane. "There''s no need to talk to him. You can tell me about my health issues." Garrett said. It made sense he''d say that, given their argument earlier. "But, Mr. Thorne, this is serious. I can''t discuss it without him present," Doctor Nathan exined. I could read Doctor Nathan''s face- something was seriously wrong with Garrett''s health. He looked really nervous about it. One of the doctors helped Garrett lie down and another doctor handed him a syringe, which he injected into Garrett''s arm. "This will help ease the difort," the doctor said. "Would someone please tell me what''s wrong with my husband?" Diana demanded, anger in her voice. I sighed and walked over to Doctor Nathan. "Can I see the reports?" Everyone looked surprised at my request. Doctor Nathan frowned, probably wondering why I was asking. Despite his confusion, he handed me the file. I opened it and checked the first report. My eyebrows shot up when I saw that Garrett''s wolf was weakening due to an overdose. I kept turning pages, reading about his symptoms and pain. The room wentpletely quiet. 1. B) 12:40 39.0% Get 5 > Menu After finishing the file, I looked at Doctor Nathan. "He needs medicine to counter the overdose effects." "Overdose? Overdose of what?" Diana asked in disbelief. Doctor Nathan kept his eyes on me. "How do you know all this? How do you know he needs medicine?" I looked away. No one here knew about my qualifications. I''d been top of my ss in medical school. For the past four years, I''d spent most of my time in the pack hospital. But I didn''t want to exin this in front of Kane''s parents. So I ignored his question and asked instead, "What treatment could help him?" Doctor Nathan seemed to understand why I was deflecting and calmly replied, "He needs the wolf vine cure. It''s a medicine that can heal our inner wolf." Diana looked relieved. She thought her husband would get better soon. But her hope didn''tst long when one of the doctors spoke up, "Our pack doesn''t have that cure. It''s very expensive." Diana red at the doctor. "What did you just say? Expensive? Are you suggesting we don''t have enough money? My husband brought this pack to its highest position." Doctor Nathan shook his head. "Mrs. Thorne, please calm down. That''s not what he meant at all. Only healers can make that cure." I listened quietly to Doctor Nathan''s exnation. I knew Doctor Grayson was away from his pack. Right now, he was the most powerful healer in the city, and he had been my mentor too. But I knew about the cure Doctor Nathan was talking about. Looking over, I saw Garrett was now sleeping because of the injection. Diana''s eyes were getting watery. After taking a few deep breaths, I turned to Doctor Nathan and said, "Don''t worry about the cure. I''ll handle it.'' 12:40 Novel Heirs 40 Get 5 > = Menu Everyone was shocked by what I said. The other doctors started talking about me. "How can you say that? You don''t even know what the treatment is, do you? This isn''t a cure just anyone can make. "Exactly. We all make an effort just to say hello to Doctor Grayson once a year. And here you are, talking about getting us the cure." I ignored theirments, keeping my eyes focused on Doctor Nathan. He raised his hand to silence the doctors. As chief physician, everyone at the hospital respected him. "Are you sure, Selene?" he asked. The doctors looked stunned. They turned to stare at Doctor Nathan. They couldn''t understand why Doctor Nathan would trust someone who just appeared out of nowhere. "Yes," I answered confidently. He nodded at me while looking at Diana who stood behind me. When I turned to her, I saw hope in her eyes. "If Selene can help us, we''ll save him. If she really can help, it would be a miracle," Doctor Nathan said with conviction. "Selene, do you really have that cure? Will you really help Garrett?" Diana asked eagerly. I nodded. She hugged me to show her gratitude. "I don''t know how to thank you. Even after everything that happened in the past, you''re still willing to help us." I assured her I would do everything possible to help her husband. Doctor Nathan cleared his throat. "I''ll let the Alpha know to meet me as soon as possible. I need to talk to him." Diana smiled at Doctor Nathan. "Will Garrett get better soon, Nathan?" When Nathan looked at me, it was like he believed I was the only one who could help. I nodded, and he confidently replied, "He will." Diana sighed with relief and went to sit by Garrett. While Doctor Nathan watched me, the other doctors went to adjust the medical equipment. "I should go. Someone told me earlier today that my close friend had returned to the pack and wanted to meet me. I knew he was talking about me. I gave him a smile before he left the room. I stayed with Garrett for a while. Diana kept asking if I really knew how to make the cure and how I could read those reports. I told her I''d exin everything about myselfter. I just asked her to trust 1. me. She said she had no choice but to trust me since her husband was dying. When I saw a guard bring lunch for Garrett and Diana, I stood up. D 12:40 40.0% Get 5 Menu "Have lunch with me. Garrett''s sleeping, so I''ll be eating alone anyway," Diana offered. "You go ahead and eat. I need to meet someone here. I''ll be back in an hour." "Diana, please eat. I''ll return soon." Diana didn''t try to stop me. I left the room to meet Doctor Nathan, figuring he might be free during lunch. As soon as I stepped out, one of the security guards handed me a bouquet of white roses - the ones I''d bought for Doctor Nathan. I''dpletely forgotten about them. I thanked the guard for keeping them safe and headed to the elevator. Inside, I pressed the button for the head doctor''s floor. While waiting, the doors opened, and there was Doctor Nathan, about to step in. Looks like he was heading somewhere. He smiled as he entered the elevator. "Hi," I greeted him. Since we were alone in the elevator, I smiled back and said, "Hi, I was justing to see you." He didn''t seem surprised. Instead, he asked, "Why didn''t youe earlier? I was waiting for you." "I didn''t want to bother you during work hours." He chuckled at that. I shook my head and added, "Actually, I didn''t want to leave Diana when she was so emotional," I noticed him ncing at the bouquet. I immediately handed it to him. "These are for you. I can''t thank you enough for everything you did for me five years ago." This time, he looked surprised by my gratitude. While holding the flowers, he asked quietly, "Did your childr-" Before he could finish, I answered, "They survived." I knew what he was trying to ask. He stared at me for a moment. The elevator bell dinged, and the doors slowly opened. We stepped out. I''d done what I came to do - thank him - so I thought about leaving, but he stopped 1. me. "Selene, let''s have lunch together." D 12:40 Novel Heirs 41 I epted Doctor Nathan''s lunch invitation since I wanted to discuss Garrett''s condition anyway. 1 nodded in agreement. "We have a cafeteria for the medical staff. Would that be okay?" he asked "Yeah, sure." We walked to the cafeteria, which was an attractive space on the left side of the lobby. The ce was spotless and weing. As we walked in, people in white coats nced our way. They showed their respect to Doctor Nathan with slight nods. He led me to thest table by the window and pulled out a chair. "Have a seat," he offered. "Thanks." After I sat down, he took the chair across from me. He ced the bouquet on the table and called over a waiter, who quickly came to our table. "Doctor Nathan," the waiter greeted him before ncing at me. I felt ufortable as people started looking our way. I started thinking maybeing here wasn''t such a great idea. We should''ve gone somewhere else. "Please order whatever you''d like," Doctor Nathan said, pointing to the menu on the table. Since I hadn''t eaten breakfast, I was pretty hungry. I picked up the menu, ced my order, then handed it back to Doctor Nathan. He ordered his food, and the waiter left. "So? How did you manage to survive? It''s truly a miracle," Doctor Nathan said. I looked down at my hands on the table, then turned to look out the window, watching cars pass by outside the hospital. After gathering my thoughts, I replied, "Getting across the border was tough. But luck was on our side - it saved both my babies and me." "How are they doing?" I looked back at him. "They''re doing great, healthy too. Thank you, Doctor Nathan, for keeping my secret." "Call me Nathan - you already said we''re close friends." I figured the receptionist must have told him what I''d said earlier. I gave him a small smile. "You''re right. If I can call you my friend, that works, Nathan." "I''ve seen those posts," he said. "Posts?" I asked, confused. "The Iron Crown Pack Beta''s statement, and then your post about Ruby and Alpha Kane." "Oh." "Everyone thought you were dead. But after seeing your pictures with the Alpha, I realized you''re living 0.12.41 41.0% < Chapter 41 in the Iron Crown Pack now." Get 5> Menu "Yeah. That pack is my home now." "How are you managing there? What about your kids? How are you raising them? If you ever need help, just ask.'' "Thanks, Nathan, I really appreciate your concern. But I''m actually really happy there. My babies are doing great. Want to see some pictures?" "Of course," he replied with a warm smile. I pulled my phone from my bag and was surprised to see so many missed calls from my brother and Beta Axel. Nathan nced at my phone screen and asked, "Was he telling the truth in that statement?" I looked up at him. This man had helped me so much - I didn''t want to lie. I shook my head. He raised his eyebrows. "Really?" "Yeah." "Then why haven''t you set the record straight?" I shrugged and said, "I don''t need to. I don''t care what people in this pack think about me." He stared at me thoughtfully for a moment. Then I opened my phone''s gallery and showed Nathan some pictures of my kids, including some from when they were newborns. "They look like their father," Nathanmented quietly. I looked away and took my phone back. As I lowered my head, I bit my lip hard. To be honest, I didn''t know what to say. My parents had said the same thing. I was lucky Kane hadn''t noticed how much they resembled him. My mind wandered to their meeting with him. They couldn''t forget him - one wanted to see him again, while the other totally disliked him. I was lost in these thoughts when Nathan spoke up. "Did you know Kane knows about them?" I looked at him and said, "They met him at the airport when I wasing back from the council event." I frowned. "But how do you know about that?" He turned to look out the window and sighed. "He came to see me a few days ago. Asked if you were pregnant when he left you at the hospital five years ago. My heart skipped a beat as I worried about what would happen if Kane discovered the truth. "What did you tell him?" I asked hopefully. "I wanted to lie, but he already knew their birth dates." Hearing this made my heart tighten. 12:41 40.9% < Chapter 41 "D-Did you- Get 5> = Menu "I told him I didn''t examine you that day," he said, turning back to me, then added, "Don''t worry. I''ve deleted all records of your pregnancy from the hospital files. He''ll never find out he''s the father." I let out a shaky breath. For a while, I could only stare at the man sitting across from me. I knew Kane well - he probably threatened Nathan to keep the truth hidden. We sat in silence for a moment. Finally, I ced my hand over his on the table. "Thank you so much, Nathan." Nathan smiled at me, but suddenly his smile disappeared as he looked at something behind me. His eyes went wide in surprise. 12:41 41.0% The Alpha''s Hedden Heirs Novel Heirs 42 I turned around immediately. There was Alpha Kane, standing a few feet from my chair. Other doctors recognized him and stood to bow. = Kane had his hands in his pants pockets. While his face seemed neutral, his eyes were locked on something. I followed his gaze - he was staring at my hand on top of Nathan''s. I slowly pulled my hand back and rolled my eyes. When I looked at Kane again, he was now focused on the white roses! I figured he must have spotted them earlier when he was going to or leaving his father''s room this morning. I ignored him and didn''t bother looking his way again. I was only here for one day - how did I end up running into him twice? Nathan looked away from Kane and started to get up. As he was about to stand and bow, Kane walked over and lightly pressed his shoulder, making him sit back down. "Doctor Nathan, please stay seated," Kane said calmly. I could tell Nathan was nervous under Kane''s dominant presence. Even though Kane told him not to. stand, Nathan still gave a slight bow from his seat. Kane turned to the other doctors, who were still bowing, and motioned for them to sit. They quickly did as told, I noticed Kane''s hand was still resting on Nathan''s shoulder. I silently thanked my lucky stars. If we hadn''t stopped talking about my kids right before Kane showed up, he might have overheard everything. The waiter arrived with our two tes and silverware. "Oh, having lunch?" Kane said, finally taking his hand off Nathan''s shoulder. "Alpha, please join us," Nathan said politely. Even though I didn''t want Kane sitting with us, I couldn''t stop Nathan - it was his duty. Kane was his alpha, after all, "Well, if you insist..." Kane said, sliding into the seat next to me. I was so angry I clenched my fists. The nerve of this guy! Nathan was just being respectful - it wasn''t even a real invitation. Did he have to sit with us? He could''ve taken the empty chair next to Nathan instead. "Alpha, what brings you here at this hour?" Nathan asked, trying to keep his cool. He was clearly still shaken that Kane had almost discovered his lies. "Why? Surprised to see me?" Kane''s tone was mocking. "No, not at all, Alpha." )12:41 42.0% < Chapter 42 Get 5> Menu "Maybe I interrupted your date," Kane muttered, turning to look at me. 1 frowned at him. His eyes were drilling into me with a kind of anger I couldn''t quite ce. "You''ve got it wrong. We were discussing your father''s health. Selene agreed to help him," Nathan exined quickly. Kane raised an eyebrow, still staring at me. "Oh really? How?" I looked away from him. This was getting awkward. My wolf was going crazy from his scent. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. "Dominic," I called to my wolf mentally. "He''s right next to us! Our mate is here!" My wolf was practically bouncing. "He''s not a good person. Stop feeling this way," I warned her. "He''s our mate. You can''t deny that." I pushed her back and rubbed my forehead. I couldn''t let my wolf take control. This man didn''t deserve 1. US. While I was dealing with my wolf, Nathan had already filled Kane in on everything about his father''s health report. "I thought you said only Grayson Vale had the cure?" Kane asked Nathan. "Yes, but Selene said she can get it-" "And how am I supposed to trust her with my father''s health?" I turned to Kane and shook my head in disbelief. Here I was,ing all this way to help his father, and he''s questioning whether he can trust me? "Who needs your trust? Your mom trusts me. And I''m pretty sure your dad does too," I shot back. Kane ignored me and turned to Nathan. "How long will this take? When can you give him the cure?" Nathan thought for a moment before answering, "We need to monitor Mr. Thorne for a week. He''ll need some medications first. We have to get his health stable enough to handle the cure." "Fine," was all Kane said. Just then, Nathan''s phone rang. As soon as he answered it, his expression changed and he stood up quickly. He ended the call and bowed to Kane. "Sorry, there''s an emergency. I need to go.'' Kane nodded. Nathan looked at me. "Take care, Selene." I nced at his untouched food. "You haven''t eaten anything." "I''ll have them box it up and send it to my office." I nodded. He grabbed the roses, gave Kane onest look, and hurried out of the cafeteria. Sitting alone with Kane killed my appetite. Just as I was about to get up and leave, he spoke. "Not bad, ying two guys at once, huh?" )12:41 Novel Heirs 43 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 43 "Excuse me?" I couldn''t believe what he''d just said. How dare he? "Stop acting innocent. Does this fianc¨¦ you im to have know what you''re doing here? Are you trying to ruin your own reputation?" Iughed hysterically. This man was really getting on my nerves! "That''s rich - getting loyalty advice from a man who cheated on his wife and lived with his mistress during their marriage?" He scoffed, shing a devilish smirk. His aura was both cold and deadly. "If that''s what I did, what about you? What about your bastard children?" My eyes went wide. He was bringing my children into this again. "How dare you talk about my children?" I snapped. Because I couldn''t control myself, my voice came out too loud. Kane looked around at the other people in the cafeteria. They quickly stood up and left. When I tried to stand too, Kane grabbed my hand under the table. "Where do you think you''re going? First you insult me in front of my pack doctors, now you want to run away scared?" His eyes shed red, sending shivers down my spine. "Let go of my hand." "What''s wrong? Not strong enough to break free yourself?" I struggled against his grip, but he was too strong. I couldn''t get my hand free. "WHAT DO YOU WANT, KANE?" I shouted. Thank goodness the cafeteria was empty by then. Otherwise, he would''ve caused a scene. For some reason, his grip loosened. I was surprised my shout affected him that much. There''s no way he was actually scared of my yelling. So why did he suddenly let go? He stood up and walked to Nathan''s empty chair. I got up and turned to leave. "Did I say you could leave?" I ignored him and kept walking toward the exit. "Don''t forget you''re in my pack now. I''m free to punish you however I see fit." His warning stopped me cold. "I''ll throw you in the dungeon, and no Alpha or Beta will be able to get you out," he warned. If it weren''t for Alpha Garrett, I would never have set foot in this pack. Even after all this time, this man had the nerve to ckmail me! Should I call my brother? No, that would just start a fight between the packs. Jaw clenched, I turned to face him. 12:41 43.0% < Chapter 43 "What do you want?" I growled. He pointed to my empty chair, "Sit." Get 59 Menu I stomped back to the table and sat down. "Now what?" He pushed my te toward me. "Eat." I frowned. "What?" "Eat your food. Unless you want to waste it?" "You really think I can eat with you sitting there?" His eyes turned ck. His wolf seemed ready to take over, but he managed to stay in control. He just stared at me without saying a word. My stomach growled. Truth was, I was starving, but not enough to let him boss me around. I hadn''t forgotten running into the forest on an empty stomach. Looking at him brought back memories of the day I left his pack. I couldn''t forget the pain and suffering I went through here. ''Didn''t he tell my father he didn''t care if I died? Now he''s ordering me to eat?'' I thought. Tears welled up in my eyes. I clenched my fists, fighting them back. ''Please, no. I won''t let him see me cry,'' I told myself. He kept staring at me, like he was waiting for my tears to fall. He wouldn''t even blink. He was clearly trying to provoke me. ''Why? Why does he affect me so much? No. I can''t show weakness in front of him,'' I kept thinking. I broke eye contact first. Looking down, I blinked away my tears and took a deep breath. Figuring he''d let me leave once I finished eating, I decided to eat and then go see Garrett and Diana. I picked up my fork and started eating quietly. The cafeteria was dead silent. I heard a noise and nced up to see Kane lighting a cigarette. What was he up to? I tried to ignore him and keep eating. As I angrily chewed my food, I told myself, ''Why waste time on him? I''m not listening to him. I''m eating because I''m hungry." After finishing, I grabbed some water, making it obvious I was ignoring him. But just as I started drinking, he asked, "Who''s the father of your children?" )12:41 43.0% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 44 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 > Menu I choked on my water when I heard his question, coughing and patting my chest in frustration. "What''s wrong? Hit a nerve?" Kane''s icy tone only made me cough harder, tears forming in my eyes. I downed the entire ss of water, trying to soothe my burning throat. I mmed the ss on the table, ring at Kane. Should I end him right here? Would revenge make me feel better? This man deserved nothing. His position as Alpha had only made him more arrogant. Maybe I should kill him now and free the pack members from their fear. He took a long drag from his cigarette while watching me, his dark stare warning me that one wrong word would trigger another cruelment. "Don''t worry about who their father is. Because it''s not you," I said, standing up. I could see the rage burning in his eyes as he fought to control his temper. "I came for your dad. I''m heading back to my pack tonight," I reminded him. "If my parents knew what their precious ex-daughter-inw did during those two years, they''d hate you." I couldn''t help butugh. "Alpha Kane, you need to move on. I''m not your wife anymore. Let go of the past where you im I ruined your life. Focus on Ruby." My voice dripped with sarcasm, though I knew it wouldn''t affect him. That''s exactly what he''d do anyway. "About that rejection ceremony you''re nning - count me out," I told him. I grabbed my phone and turned to leave when it started ringing. It was Axel. I answered while heading for the door. "Hey, Axel." This time, Kane didn''t try to stop me. My heart felt heavy as I left the cafeteria. "You okay?" Axel asked. "Yeah." "Been worried since you weren''t answering. Kane giving you trouble again?" I sank into one of the lobby''s couches, rubbing my forehead. I was so done with Alpha Kane. "No, Axel. You know me - always forgetting to turn off silent mode." "Well, turn it off now. We''ve been worried." "Fine." I pulled the phone away and switched off silent mode. "Done." "That''s my girl." I chuckled at that. "How are my babies doing, Axel?" "Having a st with their grandparents." "That''s good to hear." 12:41 44.0% < Chapter 44 "Not entirely. They''re missing you like crazy. When are youing back, Selene?" I paused, scanning the lobby - only to spot Kane standing across the room, watching me, "Seriously? Is he stalking me now?" I muttered. "Who''s stalking you?" Axel''s protective tone came through. *Just some random guy," I said, looking away from Kane. "Want me toe down there and handle it?" "No way, I can handle giving him a p myself." Axelughed. "Remember that doctor who had a crush on you in college?" *Meny I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, and you and Magnus beat him up for no reason. Come on, he wasn''t even bothering me. You two are such overprotective wolves." We bothughed, remembering the good times. Five years of memories with my family - Axel had be like a brother to me. "Magnus called earlier. I missed it. Should I call him back?" I asked, knowing I''d probably get an earful. "Don''t bother. I''ll let him know you''re leaving today." "Thanks for always having my back." After hanging up, I stood and noticed Kane was gone. Relieved, I headed for the elevator, Upstairs, I found Garrett receiving an IV drip. Diana noticed me first. "Nathan just stopped by to exin his medications." "Oh?" "Says Garrett can go home in a week." "That''s great news." Garrett, who''d been staring at the ceiling, turned toward me. "How''re you feeling?" I asked, approaching him. His discharge meant I could finally return to my pack. He reached out his hand, and I took it with a smile. "You''ll be back to yourself in no time. Promise." I assured him. His hand trembled as he asked in a weak voice, "Could I ask one thing of you, child?" I nodded immediately. "Of course. Anything." He nced at his wife before looking back at me. "Stay with us for a week." His request caught me off guard. I wanted to refuse. Diana''s handnded on my shoulder. "Please. It would help his recovery. He feels terrible about how Kane treated you all those years. Let us make it up to you, even a little. You''re already helping with his treatment." I looked between them. My issues were with Kane, not his parents. Despite wanting to leave D 12:41 43.96% < Chapter 44 immediately, I couldn''t deny their request. "Okay. One week." Get 5 > Menu That evening, I was heading out of the hospital when my driver stepped out to open the back door. I slid in silently. As he got back in and reached for the ignition, I stopped him. 12:41 Novel Heirs 45 "Walt." I knew the driver was heading toward the Iron Crown Pack, but I wasn''t going back tonight. Just because I agreed with Garrett didn''t mean I was looking forward to what would probably be the worst week of my life in recent memory. Given that Kane hadn''t let me breathe for even a single day, staying in his pack for a week was basically giving him a free pass to make my life hell. ''Why am I being so soft? Damn it! I can''t even stand up for myself,'' I thought. "Miss? Is everything okay?" The driver nced back at me, concerned. "Take me to a hotel." He shook his head, eyes wide with fear. "Alpha Magnus will have my head." His voice trembled. "I can''t let you stay in this territory another day." "I''ll handle him. Don''t worry about it. I''m nning to stay for a week." The driver had no choice but toply. He started the car and plugged a five-star hotel into the GPS. I gazed out the window, feeling the cool air tickle my nose. My eyes dropped to myp. I wanted to call Magnus so many times but couldn''t bring myself to dial his number. He''d be furious if he found out I chose to stay. I knew Axel wouldn''t back me up either. So I called the one person in my family who always had my back - my dad. "Dad." I said as soon as he picked up. "Selene, are you on your way home yet?" His question caught me off guard. "No, Dad," I said quietly. "Oh, then stay put for tonight. Leave tomorrow." I was surprised. "Why, Dad?" "That pack is dangerous. I don''t want you traveling at night." "Dad, I need to tell you something." My voice was barely above a whisper. Sensing something was wrong, he asked, "What''s going on, sweetheart? Everything okay?" I took a deep breath. Better to be straightforward about it. "Dad, everything''s fine. But I need to stay here for a week." The line went dead silent for a few seconds. "Dad?" "Why? Did seeing him again change your mind?" I was shocked. He thought I''d gone soft after seeing Kane, but that wasn''t it at all. My reasons werepletely different. "What? No, Dad. This has nothing to do with Kane. I can''t stand the sight of him. It''s about his father. D12:41 45.0% < Chapter 45 He needs treatment, and I think I can help." "Selene, you don''t owe his family anything. He doesn''t deserve your help." Get 5> = Menu "Dad, please understand. Alpha Garrett always treated me like his own daughter. Even though I was just his gamma''s adopted kid who everyone else ignored, he always showed me respect. How can I turn my back on him when he needs help?" I tried exining to my father. When I was an orphan and my adoptive parents mistreated me, Alpha Garrett was the one who saw my potential. "He''s asking you for the cure?" my father asked. He was getting the wrong idea, thinking Alpha Garrett was being greedy. I quickly corrected him. "No, Dad. I''m offering to help. The doctors say the treatment needs a week to work, so he just wants me to stick around until then." I silently prayed he''d give me his blessing. If he agreed, he could help manage Magnus too. "Dad, please." "Selene, you''re a grown woman. You have every right to make your own choices. If you want to stay, I won''t stand in your way." His tone made it clear he wasn''t happy with my decision. But he was letting me know that since I''d have to live with the consequences, he''d respect my choice. I sighed. "Thanks so much, Dad." "What about Luna and Leo? They''ve never been away from you this long. Want me to send them to you?" "No, Dad. They need to stay away from this pack. I''ll call them every day. They won''t give you any trouble." "They''re our babies. They never do." Talking to my father helped me rx. I could only hope this week would fly by. And pray that Kane wouldn''t go out of his way to make my life more difficult than it already was. 12:41 Novel Heirs 46 The car pulled into the parking lot of a five-star hotel. The driver rushed to open my door and help me out. I thanked him and told him to book a room for himself too. To ease his mind, I promised I''d take full responsibility for whatever happened. The driver nodded, and I walked into the hotel, taking in my surroundings. The Nightfall Pack clearly knew their hospitality business. They had several high-end hotels like this one scattered around. From what I could tell, it was a popr spot for Alphas to blow off steam. People watched me as I made my way to the lobby. I approached the front desk to check in. "Ma''am, what''s your preference? Forest view? Poolside? Penthouse, or-"I cut the receptionist off mid- sentence. "Any room is fine. Just make sure it''s private. I don''t want to be bothered by anyone, especially not men." The receptionist looked taken aback but nodded while checking herputer. She asked for my details as she typed away. I gave her my phone number and let her scan my fingerprint. Once everything was squared away, she handed me my key card. I took it and headed up to my room. First order of business; a hot bath. I let myself rx in the tub, resting my head back on the cushioned edge with my eyes closed. Kane''s face suddenly popped into my head. His questions about my kids today had me worried he''d - figure out the truth soon. My phone''s ringtone snapped me back to reality. 1 Right Axel had told me to keep the sound on. In my rush to get out of the water, I banged my right hand against the tub''s edge. I rubbed it gently as I carefully stood up. Looking at my right arm - the constant reminder of Kane Thorne. I pushed the thought away and wrapped myself in a towel. As I was drying my hair, I stepped out of the bathroom just as my phone started ringing again. I hurried to answer it. One nce at the screen showed Magnus calling repeatedly. Dad must have talked to him. I answered and held the phone to my ear. "What were you thinking agreeing to something so stupid?" Magnus''s voice boomed through the room even without speakerphone. "Magnus." "Have you lost your mind? You didn''t even think twice before giving in to Alpha Garrett. There''s no way I''m letting you stay there." "Magnus, please. Dad understands why I need to do this." "You always do this. Whenever you want to do something I don''t agree with, you run to Dad first to get #)12.09 45.49% < Chapter 46 him on your side." "Magnus, please don''t be mad." I heard him take several deep breaths. Get 5> = Menu As my brother, he felt responsible for protecting me. After what Kane did, he couldn''t stand the thought of me getting hurt again. "I''ming to get you out of there. They don''t deserve your help." "Magnus, don''t. We can''t risk starting a pack war. It''ll only create more problems. I didn''te here to cause trouble - that would just make things worse for everyone." I tried my best to reason with him. I knew my brother. If he showed up here, he''d try to kill Kane for sure. "Fine, Selene. If that''s what you want, I''ll stay out of it. But I want you to know I think you''re making a huge mistake." He hung up, clearly upset. I stared at my phone screen for a moment. "Magnus, I''m sorry," I whispered. I was about to call my kids - I hadn''t talked to them all day - when someone knocked on the door. I paused, looking at it. ''Probably room service,'' I thought. I quickly changed back into my clothes from earlier, then went to answer it. Instead of hotel staff, I found a young man standing there. "Yes?" I asked. He definitely wasn''t hotel personnel. "Ms. Selene, Alpha Garrett sent me. I''m Marcus Reed, the pack''s delta." "Hi, Delta Marcus. Mind telling me why you''re here and how you found my room number?" "We''re pack officials," he said with a slightugh. "Nothing stays hidden from us." "What happened to privacy?" I asked, incredulous. "Since anyone could be a threat, the head Alpha has authority to override privacy concerns. You never know who might be dangerous." I rolled my eyes. Kane''s officials were just like him! "But you said Garrett sent you, not your head Alpha." "Yeah, but I''m still one of the head Alpha''s official wolves. Finding your room wasn''t exactly challenging." "So, Delta Marcus, what can I do for you?" He gave me a friendly smile before saying, "Alpha Garrett wants you to stay at the pack house." 0 12:09 Novel Heirs 47 The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs 47 Chapter "What?" The news left me stunned. "Yeah, that''s what he wants," Marcus confirmed. I shook my head firmly. "I can''t go there." Get 5 > Menu He nced at my hotel room and smirked. "What''s so great about a hotel room anyway? You know our pack mansion is way more luxurious." I raised an eyebrow, catching his hint about my status as Kane''s ex-wife. Of course all his officials knew about their Alpha''s personal life - everyone did, thanks to social media these days. "Let me talk to Alpha Garrett," I said. "Call him." Without hesitation, Marcus pulled his phone from his jeans pocket, dialed Garrett''s number, and handed it to me. When Garrett answered, I got straight to the point. "Garrett, I can''t stay there." "Selene, why not? Haven''t we already discussed this?" he asked. "But Garrett, how can I possibly live in the pack mansion?" "You''re our guest. At least give us a chance to wee you properly." I sighed, conflicted about what to do. Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes. "Fine, I''lle." I handed the phone back to Marcus, who wrapped up the conversation with Garrett: "I''ll bring her to the mansion then." After checking out, I followed Marcus outside. I called my driver to let him know about the change of ns, declining his offer to drive me there. Marcus opened the passenger door of his SUV for me. Once inside, I sat quietly, watching the scenery through the windshield while he drove in silence. A thought suddenly struck me. "Does your Alpha stay at the mansion?" I asked, turning to him. During our two-year marriage, Kane rarely visited the mansion except when his father insisted on family dinners. We had our own ce where we spent most of our time together. Maybe his habits had changed over the years. "No. He usually stays at hispany apartment," Marcus replied. Relief washed over me. If he wasn''t there, I wouldn''t have to face him again. An hourter, we pulled up to the pack mansion. As we entered the grounds, memories of my previous visits flooded back. Marcus parked in front of the entrance and came around to open my door. I thanked him as I stepped out, and he gestured toward the mansion. As I approached the imposing gates, my heart pounded with a mix of anxiety and anticipation. The grand stone building stood majestically against the backdrop of dense forest, each stone seeming to whisper stories from the past. Coming back here, even temporarily, hadn''t been an easy decision. But I couldn''t ignore the request ) 12:09 46.57% < Chapter 47 Get 5> = Menu from Kane''s father - my former father-inw - especially given his health condition. Pushing aside the emotions threatening to overwhelm me, I stepped inside. The warmth of the interior contrasted sharply with my cold fears. Diana, Kane''s mother, spotted me immediately and came over. "Thank you for agreeing to stay." Her eyes held aplex mixture of joy and sadness. "We just got back. Garrett''s in his room. Have you eaten? Let''s have dinner together," she suggested. "Sure." She called a maid to show me to my room. The maid''s face registered recognition when she saw me - clearly, she remembered who I was. Following her upstairs, we stopped at a bedroom door, which she unlocked. "Mrs. Diana had us prepare this room specifically for you." I stepped inside and was impressed by the decor. The walls were painted in soft, calming tones, and the subtle scent ofvender filled the air. "Beautiful room," Imented. "We''ve stocked the closet with some clothes for you to change into." ! quickly checked the walk-in closet and nodded. Diana was truly remarkable, arranging all this in just hours. After the maid left, I closed the door and selected afortable maxi dress for the evening. Changed and ready, I headed downstairs to join Garrett and Diana for dinner. The staff directed me to the dining room, where I found them waiting. Their joy at having me stay was obvious. I hadn''t realized they''d still care so much after all these years. After dinner, we moved to the living room couches and discussed the current state of the Nightfall Pack. So much had changed over the years. As night fell and we were deep in conversation, footsteps echoed through the hallway. "Alpha has returned to the mansion," a maid quickly informed Garrett. I looked toward the entrance. The moment Kane stepped inside, his expression changed - a grimace crossed his face as if he''d caught an unpleasant scent. His eyes found me immediately, eyebrows rising in surprise at my presence. That prating gaze locked with mine, instantly stirring my inner wolf. I took a deep breath and looked away, making it clear that the mate bond meant nothing to me anymore. Novel Heirs 48 Get 5 > = Menu A heavy silence fell over the living room, thick with unspoken words and unresolved tension. ''Didn''t Marcus tell me Kane rarelyes here? So why is he here now?'' I wondered. After what felt like forever, Diana broke the silence. "Kane." He strode over and settled into one of the couches. I tried my best to ignore him, keeping my eyes fixed on myp while listening to their conversation. "Coming to check on me?" Garrett asked. "We hardly see you here except for pack meetings or family events." "Since when do I need a reason toe to my own pack mansion?" Kane retorted. "Isn''t this the Alpha''s residence?" I nearly scoffed out loud but caught myself. His arrogance only fueled my hatred. "Kane," his mother''s voice was measured, diplomatic. "Selene has graciously agreed to help us during your father''s illness. We''ve asked her to stay with us for a week. We''re grateful for her support during this difficult time." Kane''s eyebrow shot up. "Stay here?" It was crystal clear he knew nothing about this arrangement. I decided right then - one more insult from him and I''d be back at my hotel. "You let someone from another pack stay here without even asking me?" he challenged his parents. I stood up, forcing a polite smile. "Garrett, Diana, I''m sorry. I can''t stay where I''m not wanted, especially if the head Alpha objects." Inside, I was cursing Kane with every word I knew. "You''re not going anywhere," Garrett insisted. "This isn''t just his mansion." "We asked her to stay, Kane. Your father is ill. Don''t argue," Diana''s tone turned icy, reminding me of the strong Luna I knew five years ago. Kane shook his head. "Don''t act like I care if she stays. I''m just asking why I wasn''t consulted." His parents visibly rxed at his words. "She''s my guest, someone I trust," Garrett exined. "She poses no threat to our pack, which is why I didn''t consult you.'' Diana rose and took my hand. "Ignore my son''s attitude. He''s always like this. Who knows him better than you?" I nced at Kane, lounging like royalty on the couch. Though his eyes were on his father, I knew he was listening to every word. "You''re right, Diana. I know him all too well," I said, bitterness seeping into my voice. He sneered, turning to face me. "Yeah, and I know her too. I''d love to tell you both about it, but one of you is too fragile for that kind of heartbreak right now," he said sarcastically. My heart stopped - was he threatening to reveal the truth about my children? I needed to escape. 12:10 48.0% Get 5 > = Menu < Chapter 48 "Goodnight, Garrett, Diana," I said quickly, heading for the stairs. Once on the upper floor, I made straight for my room, hoping he''d leave after speaking with his parents. Inside my room, I leaned against the closed door with a sigh. "Just one week," I reminded myself. Sitting on the bed, I video-called my babies, waving when they answered. Seeing them after this long day made my heart ache. "What are my babies up to?" Their silence worried me. "What''s wrong? Don''t want to talk to Mom?" Leo and Luna sat quietly on their bed, looking upset. They shook their heads. "Why?" "Mom, you lied," Leo used, his face gloomy. "You said tomorrow, but Grandpa told us you''re staying a week.'' "Baby, don''t be mad. I tried toe back, but something came up," I exined gently. Luna wouldn''t even look at me, focused instead on her doll. How could I exin I was with their paternal grandparents? That their grandfather was sick and neededfort? The guilt of keeping them from their grandparents weighed heavy, but I couldn''t risk losing them to their cruel father. "I''m so sorry," I said, tugging my earlobes - our family''s way of apologizing. They nearly cried at the gesture. "Just a few more days. I''ll be home very soon. I promise." After talking a while longer, I told them to get some sleep and ended the call. Yawning, I prepared for bed but realized I was thirsty. Finding no water in the room, I stepped out into the dimly lit hallway. I caught a maid''s attention and asked for water. She promised to bring some to my room. Heading back, I heard footsteps in the darkness. I froze, then spun around. My eyes widened at the dark figure behind me, and I gasped at the sight of glowing red eyes staring back. 12:10 Novel Heirs 49 Chapter 49 Get 5 = Menu That familiar scent of cologne hit my nose before I even saw him. Those eyes - I knew them too well. "Kane," I muttered through gritted teeth. Was he trying to spook me? He just stood there, silent, staring. I shook my head in frustration. "Look, I know this is your pack house, but stop stalking me." I turned to head to my room, and surprisingly, Kane didn''t say a word or try to argue. But his footsteps echoed behind me. An ufortable chill ran down my spine. Thank god my room wasn''t far. The door was cracked open, a sliver of light spilling into the hallway, guiding my way. I rushed forward and grabbed the handle. Kane was taking his sweet time walking up behind me, so I whirled around to face him. In the light, I could see him clearly now. His eyes had shifted from their usual deep red to pitch ck. "What''s your problem? Why are you following me?" I snapped. He stopped right in front of me, his normally neutral expression morphing into something hostile. Shouldn''t I be the angry one here? "Following you? Don''t tter yourself, princess. I''m heading to my room." He jerked his chin toward a door just a few feet from mine. "Your room? But the Head Alpha''s bedroom is downstairs." Kane brushed past me, saying, "I didn''t want that one." I stood there dumbfounded as he walked into his room and mmed the door, making me jump. ''So he wasn''t following me? Way to make myself look paranoid!'' I took a deep breath before entering my room. Just then, I heard the maid behind me. "Miss." I turned and motioned her in. She carried a pitcher of water and a ss, setting them on the nightstand before quietly leaving. As soon as the door closed, I gulped down some water. Flopping onto the bed, I prayed this week would fly by. The next morning, I woke up early out of habit - my usual office routine kicking in. But without any actual work to do,ziness crept in. Should I just y the role of guest and take it easy for the week? After my shower, I noticed how my body hadn''t changed much over the years. The designer must have known my measurements perfectly because this dress fit like a glove. I dried my hair and checked myself in the mirror. The dress made me look like I belonged in high society. Then I headed downstairs. "Good morning," I greeted Garrett and Diana. They smiled warmly. I noticed Diana helping Garrett to the couch and quickly moved to assist, supporting his other side. 12:10 49.0% Get 5 > = Menu < Chapter 49 Once seated, Garrett patted the space next to him. Diana gave me an encouraging nod, so I sat down beside him. His slightly trembling hand rested on my head. "Every time I look at you, I see someone capable of leading this pack with grace and responsibility. You''re a good woman. I''ll never understand how my son let you go.'' "He''s a fool," Diana added, sitting on my other side. I kept my head down, listening. I''d wanted to avoid dredging up the past, but I could tell they needed to express these feelings. They weren''t wrong. The sharp click of heels against hardwood made us all turn. Ruby stood in the entrance, and I couldn''t help but frown. She was still beautiful, but her style had changed drastically. Gone were the simple clothes from five years ago, reced by designerbels and shy essories. Her eyes fixed on Garrett''s hand on my shoulder, then darted to Diana. The displeasure at seeing me so close to Kane''s parents was written all over her face. "Good morning," Ruby addressed them,pletely ignoring my existence. This woman still made my skin crawl. During my marriage to Kane, she''d wormed her way into our lives, sinking her ws into himpletely. She''d fed him lies about me, doing everything she could to drive us apart. Back then, I''d tried to ignore her presence to keep the peace. "Morning, Ruby. What brings you here?" Diana''s icy tone snapped me back to the present. studied Diana''s cold expression. Was this just traditional mother-inw strictness, or did she actually dislike Ruby? Ruby approached Garrett, who seemedpletely uninterested in her presence. "I came to check on Garrett." "That wasn''t necessary," he replied tly. Ruby forced augh, shooting me a look before responding, "How could I note? My father-inw is sick. It''s my duty to take care of you.'' < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 50 Chapter 50 Get 5 Menu I stared at Ruby with undisguised contempt. Did she really think her pettyments would get to me? I wasn''t the same pushover Selene from before. I could put her in her ce if I wanted to, but what was the point? I was just a guest here, and starting drama with the Alpha''s girlfriend would only make me look desperate for his attention. "I believe you''re forgetting something. Kane hasn''t officially named you Luna of this pack," Garrett pointed out. Ruby''s face fell instantly. She opened her mouth to speak but thought better of it, dropping her head in a submissive nod. "You''re right, Garrett. Kane hasn''t made me his Luna yet. Diana turned away dismissively. "If he hasn''t done it by now, don''t push it. Maybe he''s still unsure about you." Ruby''s head snapped up, tears streaming down her cheeks in what looked like genuine distress. For a moment, I actually felt sorry for her. Kane had been with her for years now. If he really loved her like he imed, why hadn''t he made her Luna? "What''s going on here?" A familiar voice cut through the tension. Kane wasing down the stairs. He went straight to Ruby. "Why are you crying?" A thought struck me - had she spotted himing down and turned on the waterworks for effect? Ruby wiped her tears, clinging to Kane''s arm. "It''s nothing. Uncle Garrett was just talking about me." Kane''s gaze shifted from Ruby to his father, thennded on me. Something about his eyes reminded me ofst night- that strange, red glow had been different somehow. I looked away, wondering if his wolf had been in control then. "Don''t give us that attitude," Garrett spoke up. "We were discussing how you haven''t made her Luna yet." Kane frowned at his father, then nced my way before saying, "Very soon." Ruby''s eyes went wide - clearly, she hadn''t expected that response. Her surprise quickly morphed into a warm smile. Just then, Ruby''s driver rushed in, carrying a bouquet and fruit basket. "Miss, I apologize for the dy. I forgot these in the car," he said breathlessly. "No problem," Ruby said, taking them from him. She presented the flowers to Garrett. "I heard you like these." Then she set the fruit basket on the coffee table. "And some fresh fruit to help with your recovery." Garrett epted the bouquet withoutment. Some maids appeared to announce breakfast was ready. "Let''s eat," Garrett said. 12:10 49.51% < Chapter 50 I helped him up, and when Ruby tried to assist, he waved her off. "Kane, Ruby, join us," Diana called out. Get 5 > Menu As I passed Kane, I felt his eyes on me but kept walking, focused on helping Garrett to the dining ro 1. om. I took the same seat asst night''s dinner, across from Garrett and Diana. "May I review your prescriptions after breakfast?" "Of course," he agreed. "Why bother? It''s not like you''d understand them anyway." Ruby''s voice dripped with disdain as she entered with Kane. To my surprise, Kane took the head chair to my right. I''d always seen Garrett sit on the left during our family dinners years ago, so I''d assumed Kane would take that spot. Ruby marched up to me. "Why are you sitting there? That''s my seat. Or did you forget you''re not Kane''s wife anymore?" I started to get up, struggling to find a response, but Kane cut in. "It''s fine, Ruby. Take the other seat." D I turned to him, shocked, but he was already eating, avoiding my gaze. Ruby stood there, stunned, until Diana spoke up. "Why are you still standing? Sit down. Selene''s our guest she can sit wherever she likes." "Y-yes, Aunt Diana," Ruby mumbled, sinking into the chair beside me. When Diana started to spread peanut butter on bread for Garrett, I quickly spoke up. "Diana, wait - he has a nut allergy. It''s in his medical records." Everyone stared at me. Kane raised an eyebrow. "How do you know that?" "I checked his medical files." "Why were you looking at those?" "I wanted to review them." Ruby''sugh was sharp and mocking. "How stupid! Everyone knows you dropped out after getting married. How could you possibly understand medical records?" Ruby kept throwing insults my way until Diana''s re shut her up. She ducked her head, ying the r ole of the perfect, obedient future daughter-inw. That did it. My resolution to avoid bringing up the past went out the window. I turned to Ruby, finally ready to expose her true nature. ''Time to show everyone who you really are,'' I thought, giving her a sweet smile. "Since you''re so chatty, let''s discuss my conversation with my foster father." "What are you talking about?" Her voice trembled slightly. "Don''t y dumb. I still have the message you sent me.'' Novel Heirs 51 The dining room fell into a heavy silence after my usation. Get 5 = Menu I''d reached my breaking point. Turning to Kane''s parents, I spoke with forcedposure, "There''s something you need to know." A sh of panic crossed Ruby''s face before she quickly masked it with a practiced smile. "What are you talking about? What have I supposedly done to you?" I grabbed my phone from the table and unlocked it with my fingerprint, scoffing at her performance. While I searched for Ruby''s message from the day after the party, Kane''s icy voice cut through the tension. "Ruby, what is she talking about? What did you do?" I nced up to see him staring at Ruby with what seemed like a warning look. Ruby bristled at his questioning. "Kane, are you seriously taking her word over mine?" Kane''s expression hardened as he turned to me. "Show me what evidence you have." I returned my attention to my phone. "Got it!" I announced, pulling up Ruby''s message. From my seat next to Ruby, I could see her hand clenched tight under the table. I was the only one who noticed her nervous tell. Perfect timing to expose her true nature. Kane snatched my phone and studied the screen intently. "K-Kane, please trust me," Ruby whimpered, tears welling up. "What''s going on?" Garrett demanded. + exined how Ruby had maliciously leaked my private conversation with my foster father on social media to destroy my reputation. Diana gasped softly while Garrett shot Ruby a furious look. After studying my phone, Kane turned to me. "Finished with your usations?" His question caught me off guard. He slid my phone back across the table and red at me. "I''ve told you before she''s innocent. Why are you targeting Ruby? Can''t you just deal with your own problems and leave her alone?" 1 As he berated me, I stared at him in disbelief. It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu him scolding me for supposedly bullying Ruby, something I''d never done. What was I thinking? Of course he''d defend his precious Ruby. "Kane, she showed you proof," Garrett interjected. Kane shook his head. "Dad, that''s not even Ruby''s number. It just says it''s from Ruby. She wouldn''t do something like this." Diana frowned. "She could have sent it from another number." Right on cue, Ruby burst into tears her go-to move for manipting Kane. "Selene, I get that you''re upset, but these usations make no sense. Why would I do that? How would I even get those screenshots? Only you and your father had them. Are you using him too? What would he gain from this?" 12.10 510% Get 5 > Menu Ruby skillfully twisted the narrative to make me look like I was just jealous and trying to smear her reputation. Kane''s parents exchanged uncertain looks, caught between my credible usations and Ruby''s convincing defense. I regretted staying here. If I''d listened to my family, I wouldn''t be dealing with this pain again. "Stop crying," Kane soothed. "People are just jealous because you''re with the Alpha. Let them talk - they can''t take your ce." He returned to his meal as if nothing had happened. "Selene, sweetie, there must be some misunderstanding. Don''t worry about it. Let''s eat-" I cut Diana off by standing up. "I''m done." Garrett protested, "But you haven''t touched your food." I looked at Kane, who remained indifferent. "Sorry, Uncle Garrett, but I lost my appetite after hearing all this nonsense." Kane stopped chewing and looked up, his expression daring me to say another word. My wolf stirred inside me, bristling at both the humiliation and Kane''s cold stare. She wasn''t about to let either of us be disrespected. I gave Kane a sarcastic smile. "Alpha Kane, no one''s targeting your precious girlfriend. Stop assuming I''m jealous of her- even slightly. What she has now? I walked away from that five years ago by choice. I don''t want it back, so she can have it all to herself." Novel Heirs 52 Get 5> Menu Kane''s face contorted with rage at my words as I stormed out of the dining room, leaving everyone stunned. The moment I stepped into the hallway, tears started streaming down my face. I was so worked up I had to get out of the pack house. I quickly called my driver for pickup and waited outside after wiping away my tears. Kane was the only one who kept hurting me over and over. Why couldn''t he stop? Wasn''t the pain he caused five years ago enough? I''d been wrong about myself. I thought I wasn''t some fragile girl who''d break down in front of him anymore. Even though I stood up to him today, his cruel words still cut deep. Did he really think I''d orchestrated this whole thing just to frame Ruby? But something Ruby said kept nagging at me. How did she get those screenshots? Was my foster father involved somehow? If so, why would he do that? "Silly girl! Did you really think you could expose me with just a message?" Ruby''s voice came from behind me. I rolled my eyes without turning around. Her heels clicked against the pavement as she approached. She tapped my shoulder, and I spun around, grabbing her hand. She looked at me with pure contempt. "How did it feel when Kane took my side? You should know by now he''ll always choose me over you." My blood boiled, but my wolf had different thoughts. She med this woman for keeping her from her mate. She tried to take over, but I held her back. "Your precious Alpha will see your true colors soon enough," I said, releasing her hand. Sheughed, her red lips curling into a smirk as she reached out to stroke my hair condescendingly. "Oh, sweetie, you have no idea how much he loves me. I could make him kill you right now if I wanted. But..." She grabbed my hair and continued, "Don''t try to get close to him. He was never yours and never will be. Remember, he''s your ex-husband. The man who humiliated you countless times. Why would you even agree to help his father after everything? You''re such a fool." The moment she finished, I twisted her arm behind her back. Her eyes widened in shock. She thought I was still the same pushover Selene, but I''d changed. "Let go of me!" she yelled. The nearby guards looked our way and rushed over, but stopped short when they recognized me. As Kane''s former wife, they knew better than to interfere. I twisted her arm harder. Suddenly, she stopped struggling, which was odd, but I ignored it. "You call me stupid? Let me tell you what I''ve wanted to say for years. You''re the bitch who ruined my marriage. But you''re not the only one I me. My ex-husband is a cheating bastard who couldn''t stay faithful to his wife. You two deserve each other." It felt good to finally say it. Surprisingly, she didn''t react. 12:11 52.0% < Chapter 52 "K-Kane," she whimpered. Get 5 = Menu I turned to see Kane standing in the doorway, his face dark with fury. "GET AWAY FROM HER!" he roared. I ignored him and twisted Ruby''s arm tighter out of spite. Ruby screamed as if I''d broken her arm. I nced down to see her hand turning red. Kane rushed over, and I shoved her toward him. Ruby burst into tears. "M-my hand, K-Kane." Kane examined her hand like it was made of ss. He red at me, then turned his rage on the guards, who immediately lowered their heads. "You stood there watching this? You''re all fired." "A-Alpha!" "Shut up! And you!" he turned back to me. "How dare you hurt Ruby?" Something snapped inside me, and Iughed bitterly. "You heard everything I said to her, didn''t you? So, Alpha Kane, go to hell." 0 12:11 Novel Heirs 53 Get 5 > = Menu Kane was fuming and about to charge at me when Ruby clutched his arms, bursting into tears. "Kane, please take me to the hospital. The pain is unbearable." After ncing at her, Kane gave a slight nod. He scooped her up into his arms, shooting me one final re before heading to his car parked nearby. I knew he was taking her to the hospital. I caught Ruby looking back at me. She shed me a devious smirk, then wrapped her arms around Kane''s neck, putting on quite a show of being in agony. "This woman!" I muttered under my breath. "I barely touched her hand. If I''d used my full strength, she wouldn''t even have a hand left." My attention shifted to the guards who had just lost their jobs. I walked over to them, noting their dejected expressions. "Don''t worry about being fired. Would you be interested in working elsewhere for the same pay?" I asked. They looked at me, stunned. "Yeah, but how''s that possible?" one of them asked. "Leave that to me. Just let me have your ID cards. They pulled out their IDs, and I quickly snapped photos of them, assuring them they''d have new positions soon. "Ms. Selene?" I heard someone calling from behind. Turning around, I saw a security guard approaching. "There''s a car waiting for you at the entrance. We can''t let unauthorized vehicles in. Is it yours?" "Yes, that''s my car. Please let it through," I replied, realizing they must have stopped my driver at the main gate. Minutester, my driver pulled up beside me. I got in and asked him to head to the shopping mall. During the drive, Diana called to check on my whereabouts. She was worried I''d left the pack house for good and begged me to return. I sighed and promised I''d be back by nightfall. She seemed relieved and apologized for her son''s behavior. Truth be told, I had nned to leave when I stormed out of the dining room, but after giving Kane and Ruby a taste of their own medicine, I felt somewhat better. I realized that confronting Kane head-on would make me stronger than before. At the luxury mall, I stepped out of the car and walked inside. This ce catered to the wealthy elite - I''d only been here once before, shopping for my wedding dress at someone else''s insistence. Coming back after so long, I wanted to buy something for my children, not knowing when I''d get the chance to give it to them. As I passed the designer stores, a white dress shirt caught my eye, reminding me of one I''d bought for Kane years ago. Just like my flower bouquet, he''d rejected that too. 12:11 53.0% < Chapter 53 Get 5 > = Menu I remembered that day clearly. I''d been so happy to buy him that shirt. Though it wasn''t designer, it was good quality. I''d hoped he would like it, but instead, he''d poured red wine all over it. "This shirt is cheap, just like you," he''d sneered that day. How could I forget those words? Being back here seemed to reopen every old wound, one by one. I bumped into a woman, quickly apologized, and forced myself to look away from the shirt. I spent hours in the mall, shopping for my kids and eventually settling in at a caf¨¦, lost in thought. It was nearly evening when my phone rang - an unknown number. "Hello?" "It''s Nathan." "Oh, hi. How did you get my number?" "Alpha Garrett gave it to me yesterday. I asked for it since I forgot to get it from you." "I see. How''s Garrett doing? Is everything okay?" I assumed he was calling about health concerns. "No, it''s about Ruby," he replied. As the pack''s head doctor and the Alpha family''s private physician, Nathan was always the first call when any family member was injured. I figured Kane had taken Ruby to the pack hospital and called Nathan to check on her hand. "What about her?" I asked, taking a sip of coffee. "Did you do something to her?" "Why? Is she spreading rumors that I broke her hand?" "No, but she''s pushing Kane to take action against you." I set my coffee cup down and couldn''t help butugh. "What can he do to me now? He can''t even threaten me with divorce anymore." I remembered his furious expression outside the pack house. He must have heard everything I said to Ruby, and it made him angry. He was probably shocked to hear me curse. I wasn''t usually one for foulnguage, but I hated them both, so I''d simply called them what they were. "Her hand is injured, Selene," Nathan said. "Really?" "You''re right. The pressure was intense. It almost broke her hand." That surprised me. How was that possible? I hadn''t even squeezed that hard. "But I barely used any force, Nathan." "I forgot to ask - did you ever get your wolf?" "Yes, four years ago, after giving birth. But what does that have to do with anything?" 12:11 52.98% < Chapter 53 Nathan went silent. I waited, confused by his reaction. After a few seconds, he finally spoke. "What''s your rank, Selene?" Get 5 > Menu ) 12:11 Novel Heirs 54 Third Person Get 5 > Menu A sleek ck luxury car pulled up in front of an upscale vi. The driver stepped out and opened the back door. "Miss Ruby, we''ve arrived at your residence," the driver announced. Ruby sat in the backseat, turning toward Kane, who was staring out the window, cigarette in hand. "Kane, won''t you help me inside?" Ruby asked sweetly. "Your legs work fine. It''s your hand that''s injured." Kane''s voice was ice-cold. Ruby swallowed hard at his tone. Though Kane had bought her this house five years ago, he''d never once set foot inside - something that would strike anyone as odd. When she ced her left hand on his thigh, he paused mid-smoke. As he moved to push it away, his eyes fell on her bandaged right hand. He slowly removed her hand and addressed his driver. "Help her inside." Ruby pouted, shaking her head. "I hope you''re going to do something about Selene. Look how badly she hurt me." Kane took a long drag from his cigarette. "Hmm. She''ll need to be dealt with." Satisfied with his response, Ruby got out. When the driver moved to assist her, she waved him off with her good hand. "Should I stay to make sure she gets in okay, Alpha?" the driver asked, ncing at Kane. "Not necessary," Kane muttered. Once back behind the wheel, the driver asked, "Where to, Alpha?" Kane''s eyes fixed on the moon above as he exhaled a cloud of smoke. "The pack house." The driver found this puzzling. Despite his father''s illness, Kane usually only spent a few hours at the pack house, never staying overnight. Yet he hadn''t returned to his apartment yesterday either. Shrugging it off, the driver headed toward the pack house. Kane seemed lost in thought, his expression unreadable. By the time they reached the pack house, night had fallen. Kane remained in the car, chain-smoking while deep in thought. All day, he''d been fixated on Selene''s behavior. This new version of her was nothing like the woman he''d known before. Apletely different side of her had emerged today. Her attitude infuriated him. He''d heard everything she''d said to Ruby earlier, convinced she must be lying. After several cigarettes, he finally went inside. The house was quiet, with everyone already in their rooms. 12:11 54.0% < Chapter 54 Get 5 > Menu The housekeepers bowed as he passed. He headed upstairs, anger burning inside him. Selene''s actions demanded confrontation. He stopped at her bedroom door, raising his hand to knock, but froze mid-motion. Instead, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. His wolf was holding him back, refusing to let him treat their mate harshly. "Stop getting in my way every damn time," Kane growled at his wolf, stepping back from the door. He turned and stormed into his own room, mming the door. His thoughts were chaos, and it was all her fault! The next morning, a phone call woke him. Beta Finn''s name lit up the screen. "What?" Kane answered gruffly. "Why so grumpy, Alpha Kane?" "You woke me up." Finn chuckled. "We have a pack meeting today. Don''t tell me you forgot.'' Kane sat up, running his fingers through his hair. "Can''t we cancel?" "Kane, you''ve canceled every meeting for two days straight. Maybe keep your personal life separate from pack business?" Getting out of bed, Kane pulled a suit from his closet while talking to his best friend. "I''ming," he said before Finn hung up. After showering and dressing, he left his room. Passing Selene''s door, he heard a phone ringing inside. He paused, surprised when no one answered. He considered knocking, then simply turned the handle and went in. The room was empty, but he heard the shower running. He spotted the ringing phone on the nightstand and picked it up, ncing toward the bathroom with a grimace. "How many guys are you talking to?" he muttered, answering the call. "Hello," he said coldly. A young boy''s voice responded, "Who are you?" Kane smirked, recognizing the rude kid from the airport. "Little boy, we met at the airport." The child''s tone instantly turned hostile. "Why are you with my mommy? Stay away from her." 12:11 Novel Heirs 55 Get 5 > = Menu Kane''s smirk faded as his eyes darkened. The young boy''s tone rubbed him the wrong way. "I don''t need your permission to be around her, kid," Kane shot back. "My name is Leo, not ''kid.'' I warned you at the airport. So-" "Leo, who''re you talking to? Is that the handsome gentleman from earlier?" A familiar voice cut Leo off. Kane instantly recognized it-Luna. "Let me talk to him!" Before Leo could protest, Luna had already snatched the phone away. "Hi, mister! Did you meet my mom?" Her sweet voice caught Kane off guard. Something about talking to her felt... right, despite him never being much of a kid person. Her voice conjured up images of her adorable face in his mind. Trying to keep his voice gentle, he asked, "How are you doing?" "I''m good! How about you?" "I''m fine. And yes, I did meet your mother. But why are you so excited about that?" Luna paused for a moment, thinking. ncing at her fuming brother, she lowered her voice. "Leo doesn''t like you. But I do. You''re so handsome. You''re just like-" Kane''s brow furrowed at her hesitation. "Just like what?" "Stay away from my mom and sister." Leo''s voice cut in. Kane rolled his eyes. "Kid, you''re talking way above your age. Watch your attitude. Did your mother teach you to be this rude?" Leo fell silent. Just then, Kane heard the bathroom door open. His eyesnded on a figure in a white bathrobe that hugged every curve. For a moment, Kane nearly lost hisposure. Her scent filled the room, almost driving him crazy. Selene froze at the sight of him in her room. She was about to yell when she noticed her phone in his hand. "Why do you have my phone? Who are you talking to?" She strode toward him. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Kane said to Leo, "Your mom''s here. Talk to her." [Continuing the adaptation...] Selene snatched the phone away, pressing it to her ear. "Mom, why is that man with you?" Leo''s worried voice came through. ring at Kane, Selene replied, "We just ran into each other. Don''t worry, Leo. Like I taught you, your mom doesn''t talk to strangers." "But he said you were-" "I''ll call you back." 0 12:11 55.0% < Chapter 55 Get 5 > Menu Selene abruptly ended the call and tossed her phone onto the bed. "How dare you touch my phone? And what are you doing in my room?" she demanded. Kane didn''t answer, his intense gaze fixed on Selene. His stare made her ufortable. She backed up to the partially open door, standing beside it. "Alpha Kane, you shouldn''t be in a woman''s room like this. You need to leave." Kane approached her, stopping by the door. "I''m curious about what you told your kids." His voice dropped, anger seeping through. "I''m a stranger to you?" "Drop the attitude. I''m not your wife anymore. I won''t-" Before she could finish, Kane grabbed her arms and pushed her against the door, mming it shut. Selene''s eyes went wide. "What''s wrong with you?" "Why did you hurt her?" Kane demanded. Selene couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh. She could see the rage in Kane''s eyes. Was Ruby really that important to him? "I''ll hurt her again if she gets in my way. No one can stop me," Selene said defiantly.. He moved closer, his hands sliding from her arms to her waist. Her breath caught at their proximity. He leaned in, his voice low. "You can''t get over me, can you? You''re ming Ruby for everything just to get my attention back." She pressed her hands against his chest. "No way. I hate you. You disgust me." Her words pushed Kane over the edge. His eyes turned dangerous as his temper red for the second time. "Those kids-how could you have them out of wedlock? Have you no shame?" "Don''t you dare talk about my children." She shoved against his chest. He grabbed both her hands, pinning them behind her back. "Didn''t you try to break her hand? Should I show you how that feels? What were you doing to her? What did you call me then?" As Selene struggled against his powerful grip, her bathrobe loosened, slipping slightly from her sho ulders. Kane froze at the sight. Years of buried desire threatened to break free. 12:11 Novel Heirs 56 Get 5> Menu Kane buried his face in her neck, his nose grazing her ear. Selene''s breath hitched. Even though she wanted nothing to do with him, their closeness sent electricity through her body. "Why did you do it? I thought you were..." Kane''s voice trailed off as his mouth moved to her neck, his emotions spiraling out of control. Her scent was intoxicating, making him lose touch with reality. Though he could face thousands of wolves in battle, his wolf nature couldn''t resist his mate''s scent. As he inhaled deeply, nuzzling her neck, Selene''s eyes grew wide. She knew exactly what was happening, but his touch left her paralyzed. He was marking the spot where mates left their im - her weak spot. She was surprised he still remembered exactly where she was most sensitive. Kane pressed closer, his eyes falling shut. This woman was driving him crazy. He couldn''t forget how long he''d waited for her to return, begging for his forgiveness. Watching her vulnerable had be his obsession. Her new confidence threw him off bnce, but he couldn''t deny their mate bond. Her presence soothed both him and his wolf. He wanted to im her right here, right now. He was losing control. The moment his lips touched her neck, she summoned all her strength and shoved him away. Reality crashed back into him as he stumbled backward. He was shocked by his own actions. How could he get so close to her when he''d been furious with her? How could he do this after learning she had children with another man? Had he lost his mind? Or had she bewitched him? "Stay away from me," Selene snarled, ring daggers at him. Irritated with himself, he looked away before turning back to her. "Stop being so dramatic," he muttered. She touched the spot where his lips had been, wiping at it with disgust. Kane stared at her, stunned. Her reaction felt like a p in the face - like he repulsed her. "Drop the act. You wanted all of this five years ago. Now suddenly you''re acting like I''m poison?" In a burst of fury, Selene rushed forward and shoved his chest. "How many times do I have to tell you that you have no right to me anymore?" Something in Kane snapped. He grabbed her waist firmly. "I know exactly what rights I have. Sure, maybe we''re not married anymore - you''re right about that. But don''t forget you''re still my mate. I never rejected you." Selene broke free from his grip, surprising him. She''d suddenly found the strength to stand up to him. She had backbone now! 12-11 56.0% Get 5 > Menu < Chapter 56 "Keep dreaming. Nothing will ever happen between us again." Kane sneered. "Woman, wake up. I don''t want that either. Someone who has children out of wedlock doesn''t deserve to be my mate." Selene nodded curtly and reached for the doorknob, throwing it wide open. "Perfect. Now get out." "Don''t forget this is my house," Kane growled. "You''re right. Then I''ll be the one to leave." Kane''s expression shifted - he hadn''t meant to drive her away. But if she wanted to leave, he wouldn''t stop her. He refused to look desperate. "You don''t deserve to be here anyway." With that, he stormed out. "Kane," she called after him, "I''m only here because I''m helping Alpha Garrett. Otherwise, I''d rather die than see your disgusting face again. You were right yesterday - that''s the only reason I came back. But don''t worry, I''m leaving your house now. You should be happy." Selene mmed the door hard enough to rattle the walls. "Damn this fate and this mate bond. I need to do something about it." She cursed her destiny, running her hands through her hair in frustration. After collecting herself, she changed and left the pack house, exining to Kane''s parents that she couldn''t stay under the same roof as their son. She returned to her hotel room. Her kids kept asking questions about Kane, forcing her toe up with exnations while swearing them to secrecy. One thing Selene realized she hadn''t shown weakness around Kane today. In fact, her wolf was stronger than she''d ever expected. 4) 12:12 Novel Heirs 57 Get 5 > Menu Selene The days at Nightfall Pack were starting to be routine as I tried to settle in. True to my promise, I visited Garrett every day, caring for him as any daughter would. Diana couldn''t stop praising me, calling me a blessing to their family. If only I could tell her that I''d found my own family too - they were the real blessing in my life. Today marked the end of the week. Tomorrow would be crucial - the day Garrett needed the cure for his wolf. Since Nathan needed to check on Garrett''s condition, we all headed to the pack hospital. "I''m impressed by how well he''s recovering," Nathanmented to Diana. Diana beamed, turning to me. "It''s all thanks to her. She''s been managing his medications, making sure he eats well. Garrett''s been so happy this past week because of her." I gave her a modest smile, lowering my gaze. From the corner of my eye, I noticed Kane standing at a distance. He was here because of his father''s treatment, but throughout his mother''s praise of me, his eyes never left my face. I ignored him - thankfully, we hadn''t crossed paths since I''d left the pack house, which suited me just fine. "Selene," Nathan''s voice drew my attention. "Everything depends on you now. Are you certain you can provide the cure?" I lifted my head, nodding confidently. "Yes. You''ll have it tomorrow morning." "Thank you, my child," Garrett said warmly. When I turned, I caught Kane''s skeptical gaze. He was probably wondering how I''d manage it, but I had my ways. After spending some time with Kane''s parents, I left for the Moonridge Resort & Hotel where I was staying. Once in my room, I called my brother. "Where are you?" Magnus''s voice came through clear. I frowned. "Magnus, you know I''m at Nightfall Pack." "I mean specifically where in Nightfall Pack." Assuming he needed the location for delivering the cure, I exined. The cure itself was quite a story - a gift from the Ravencrest Pack''s Alpha to Magnus months ago. Though Magnus wasn''t well-versed in medicine, he''d requested it knowing I''d studied under Dr. Grayson Vale, who created it. I''d kept it safe since then, studying itsposition out of professional interest. "I''m at the Moonridge Resort & Hotel," I replied. "Okay, I''m on my way," he said before hanging up. My eyes widened in shock. This wasn''t the n - he was supposed to send someone with the cure, note himself. Worried about a potential confrontation between him and Kane, I rushed to the lobby. Even my driver was surprised by the news of Magnus''s arrival. I waited anxiously for an hour, watching 12:12 57.0% < Chapter 57 through the ss entrance. Finally, a sleek blue car pulled up. Get 5 > Menu Magnus stepped out, his presencemanding as always - fitting for a head Alpha. Other guests couldn''t help but stare. The moment he saw me, his stern expression melted into a warm smile. I hugged him tightly. "Magnus, I missed you." He kissed the top of my head. "Missed you too, Selene." Pulling back, Iughed. "Stop being so soft. Why did youe yourself when I told you to send someone?" Novel Heirs 58 12:12 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 > Menu "I was nning to send someone else, but something told me I needed toe get you myself." I stood there silently, looking at my brother. His protective nature touched me - I understood his concernspletely. "Where''s the cure?" I asked. He raised an eyebrow. "You want me to hand it over right here?" Noticing the curious onlookers, I grabbed his hand and led him inside the hotel. "No way. You never know who might try to mess with it and turn it into poison. I''ve got plenty of enemies here." Heughed at my paranoia. I couldn''t help but smile - Magnus and I had an incredible bond. He wasn''t just my brother; he was my protector. If he hadn''t found me in those woods five years ago, I wouldn''t be alive. If he hadn''t shielded me, this pack would''ve made me their personal joke. We headed to the reception desk where Magnus got his own room, but first, we stopped by mine. "Mom''s really worried about you, Selene," Magnus said, settling onto the couch. I poured him a ss of water and handed it to him. "I know. We talk every day." "You''re leaving tomorrow, right?" he asked, holding the ss. I nodded. "Yeah." "When?" "Tomorrow night." "Good." "Let''s go back together, Magnus," I suggested from my spot on the bed. He shook his head. "Can''t. Got some business to handle." My throat tightened. "Magnus, please don''t start anything with anyone." He finished his water and set the ss on the side table. "Rx. I''m not here to confront that loser. It''s strictly business." I stood up. "If you say so. I''ll head back with my driver then." "Good n. Here''s your cure." He pulled out a small transparent bottle filled with red liquid from his pocket. I took it carefully, studying the tiny container. Despite its size, the cure inside was powerful enough to heal Garrett''s inner wolf. "Thanks, Magnus." "Anytime. Get some rest. See you tomorrow." I walked him to the door. Seeing him so calm and understanding made me feel relieved. This version 12:12 58.0% Get 5 > = Menu of my brother - collected and supportive - meant everything to me. The next day, Nathan bombarded me with calls, checking if I had the cure. I assured him everything was fine. When I got to the hospital and couldn''t reach Nathan, I called Diana instead. She told me Garrett had been moved to an operating room - the cure would only work on his wolf form. I rushed to the location she gave me. Diana was waiting outside, along with Kane and his officials. The guards stood at a distance. "Selene," Diana whispered when she saw me. "How''s Garrett?" I asked, approaching her. "He''s inside. The doctors are preparing his body for the cure. Did you get it?" The desperation in her voice was clear - she was terrified for her husband. I reached into my bag and pulled out the cure. Everyone stared at the glowing red liquid as it caught the fluorescent hospital lights. "Where did you get that?" Kane demanded. Ignoring him, I turned to Diana. "Garrett will pull through. Don''t worry." Just then, Nathan emerged from the operating room in full medical gear - white coat, mask, and gloves. His eyes lit up when he saw me. "You got the cure?" "Right here," I said, handing him the bottle. As Nathan took it, Kane spoke up. "How do we know it''s the real cure?" I turned to him, frowning. After a whole week, he chooses now to question this? Did he seriously think I came all this way to harm his father? Nathan''s voice was steady and professional. "We''ll test it first. Results take an hour. Then we''ll begin the procedure." The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs C Novel Heirs 59 hapter 59 Kane I spent the entire day at the hospital. Get 5 Menu I''d never been good at showing my parents how much I cared for them. Today, with my father in surgery, I couldn''t focus on anything else. My eyes drifted to Selene, who was pacing outside the operating room. I''d been watching her all day. What surprised me most was how genuinely worried she seemed about my father. This was the same woman who supposedly hated me and my family. My mom told me how Selene had been going to the pack house, helping with Dad''s medications and making sure he ate properly. I couldn''t figure out how she knew so much about medical care. In the past five years, I''d never seen my parents as happy as they were with Selene around. There was no changing their minds about her. In their eyes, she was the perfect daughter-inw. "Your staring is getting obvious." Finn''s voice came from beside me. I turned my attention to him, breaking my gaze from Selene. "What''s your problem?" I snapped. Finn shook his head. "Nothing. Just noticed you haven''t taken your eyes off her. You''ll freak her out." I scoffed. Freak her out? If only he knew how bold she''d betely. "Ruby''s calling," he muttered. "How''s her hand?" I asked. "Don''t you think she overreacted? That wound wasn''t even that deep." I shot him a re. He raised his eyebrows. "Hey, I''m just saying what everyone''s thinking." "She nearly broke her hand." "Ruby''s a Beta female. She could''ve broken free if she wanted to. Maybe she''s trying to get your sympathy?" Finn''s words made me think back to that day. I''d seen Selene twisting Ruby''s arm while Ruby just stood there crying. I wasn''t stupid. Ruby was strong enough to break free. When I asked her about it, she said she wanted to show me her vulnerable side. I couldn''t understand why Selene would torture Ruby like that. Ruby was innocent. She''d risked her life for me years ago. She''d been through hell protecting me. Selene''s hatred toward her made no sense. And the way Selene had spoken to me in that room that day - her arrogance was infuriating. I was sure 12:12 59.0% < Chapter 59 I hated her with every fiber of my being. Dr. Nathan''s emergence from the operating room interrupted my thoughts. "How is he?" I asked. Both Mom and Selene looked anxious about Dad''s condition. "You can all rx. The treatment worked." Relief washed over me. I noticed Selene exhale deeply. "When can I see him?" Mom asked. Get 5 = Menu "In about an hour, after we move him to a private room. He''s still unconscious and probably won''t wa ke up for a few hours." Mom pressed her hand to her chest, tears in her eyes. Selene hugged her, trying tofort her. I watched them - the perfect picture of a caring daughter-inw consoling her mother-inw. I quickly looked away when I realized where my thoughts were heading. "Selene, thank you. You saved Alpha Garrett today." Dr. Nathan''s gentle tone caught my attention. I turned to look at him. The softness in his eyes as he spoke to her reminded me of seeing them together in the hospital cafeteria. When his eyes met mine, his eyebrows shot up, as if suddenly aware of my presence. He gave a quick nod before heading back inside. I needed some air. Outside the hospital, I lit a cigarette and looked around. A family caught my eye - parents with twin children. The father was crying, holding one of the kids. As they passed by, I heard him say, "I can''t lose you, baby. You''re my flesh and blood. How am I supposed to let you go?" His raw emotion surprised me. Could a father really feel that deeply for his child? The twins made me think of Selene''s kids. Anger red at the thought that they were someone else''s children. I couldn''t understand why the boy seemed to hate me while I felt drawn to the little girl. Still, I couldn''t get past the fact that they were another man''s children. Frustrated, I crushed my cigarette under my heel. As I was about to head back inside, something caught my attention. Selene was leaving the hospital. A modest car pulled up, and the driver got out to open her door, bowing like she was royalty. That kind of respect was reserved for Alpha families only. I watched the car drive away. I pulled out my phone and called Mom. 12:12 58.96% < Chapter 59 "Where''s Selene going?" I asked immediately, heading to my car. She seemed surprised by my question but answered, "She''s leaving our pack." I hung up, got in my car, and followed the direction Selene''s car had taken. Get 5 > hapter 59 Kane I spent the entire day at the hospital. Get 5 Menu I''d never been good at showing my parents how much I cared for them. Today, with my father in surgery, I couldn''t focus on anything else. My eyes drifted to Selene, who was pacing outside the operating room. I''d been watching her all day. What surprised me most was how genuinely worried she seemed about my father. This was the same woman who supposedly hated me and my family. My mom told me how Selene had been going to the pack house, helping with Dad''s medications and making sure he ate properly. I couldn''t figure out how she knew so much about medical care. In the past five years, I''d never seen my parents as happy as they were with Selene around. There was no changing their minds about her. In their eyes, she was the perfect daughter-inw. "Your staring is getting obvious." Finn''s voice came from beside me. I turned my attention to him, breaking my gaze from Selene. "What''s your problem?" I snapped. Finn shook his head. "Nothing. Just noticed you haven''t taken your eyes off her. You''ll freak her out." I scoffed. Freak her out? If only he knew how bold she''d betely. "Ruby''s calling," he muttered. "How''s her hand?" I asked. "Don''t you think she overreacted? That wound wasn''t even that deep." I shot him a re. He raised his eyebrows. "Hey, I''m just saying what everyone''s thinking." "She nearly broke her hand." "Ruby''s a Beta female. She could''ve broken free if she wanted to. Maybe she''s trying to get your sympathy?" Finn''s words made me think back to that day. I''d seen Selene twisting Ruby''s arm while Ruby just stood there crying. I wasn''t stupid. Ruby was strong enough to break free. When I asked her about it, she said she wanted to show me her vulnerable side. I couldn''t understand why Selene would torture Ruby like that. Ruby was innocent. She''d risked her life for me years ago. She''d been through hell protecting me. Selene''s hatred toward her made no sense. And the way Selene had spoken to me in that room that day - her arrogance was infuriating. I was sure 12:12 59.0% < Chapter 59 I hated her with every fiber of my being. Dr. Nathan''s emergence from the operating room interrupted my thoughts. "How is he?" I asked. Both Mom and Selene looked anxious about Dad''s condition. "You can all rx. The treatment worked." Relief washed over me. I noticed Selene exhale deeply. "When can I see him?" Mom asked. Get 5 = Menu "In about an hour, after we move him to a private room. He''s still unconscious and probably won''t wa ke up for a few hours. Mom pressed her hand to her chest, tears in her eyes. Selene hugged her, trying tofort her. I watched them - the perfect picture of a caring daughter-inw consoling her mother-inw. I quickly looked away when I realized where my thoughts were heading. "Selene, thank you. You saved Alpha Garrett today." Dr. Nathan''s gentle tone caught my attention. I turned to look at him. The softness in his eyes as he spoke to her reminded me of seeing them together in the hospital cafeteria. When his eyes met mine, his eyebrows shot up, as if suddenly aware of my presence. He gave a quick nod before heading back inside. I needed some air. Outside the hospital, I lit a cigarette and looked around. A family caught my eye - parents with twin children. The father was crying, holding one of the kids. As they passed by, I heard him say, "I can''t lose you, baby. You''re my flesh and blood. How am I supposed to let you go?" His raw emotion surprised me. Could a father really feel that deeply for his child? The twins made me think of Selene''s kids. Anger red at the thought that they were someone else''s children. I couldn''t understand why the boy seemed to hate me while I felt drawn to the little girl. Still, I couldn''t get past the fact that they were another man''s children. Frustrated, I crushed my cigarette under my heel. As I was about to head back inside, something caught my attention. Selene was leaving the hospital. A modest car pulled up, and the driver got out to open her door, bowing like she was royalty. That kind of respect was reserved for Alpha families only. I watched the car drive away. I pulled out my phone and called Mom. 12:12 58.96% < Chapter 59 "Where''s Selene going?" I asked immediately, heading to my car. She seemed surprised by my question but answered, "She''s leaving our pack." I hung up, got in my car, and followed the direction Selene''s car had taken. Get 5 > Novel Heirs 60 = Menu Third Person Kane kept his eyes on the road as he followed Selene''s car. He wasn''t sure why he was tailing her, but when his mom said she was leaving, something inside him wouldn''t let her go. How dare she leave his pack without his permission? The first few raindrops hit his windshield without warning. Looking up, he saw dark clouds gathering overhead. "Great, rain," he muttered. Water slicked the asphalt, and thunder cracked across the sky. Kane fixed his eyes on the red taillights of Selene''s car ahead. While driving, he tried calling her. He needed answers - needed to understand why she was leaving. Something felt wrong about all this. Each time she rejected his call, his anxiety grew. This woman was driving him crazy. "Why won''t she pick up the damn phone?" His knuckles went white as he gripped the steering wheel harder. The winter rain created a thick nket of fog, turning the road into a hazardous maze of limited visibility. Every argument they''d had this week yed through his mind. Her harsh words hung in his thoughts like the heavy clouds above. "Does she really think I can''t stop her?" He growled, pressing down on the gas. Meanwhile, Selene stared at her phone screen, watching Kane''s callse in one after another. She couldn''t figure out what he wanted, but she didn''t owe him anything anymore. She wasn''t part of his pack, and he wasn''t her Alpha. She turned off her phone and shoved it in her bag. Thest thing she wanted was to talk to him. "Please get me home quickly," she told her driver. He caught her eye in the rearview mirror. "Yes, Miss. I''m going as fast as I safely can." She nodded and turned to watch the rain-streaked window. From the backseat, Selene watched the world blur past. The events of the past week flooded her mind, strengthening her resolve never to return to this pack. The raindrops tracking down the window mirrored her mood. The sudden storm seemed fitting - as chaotic as her life had be. Like this gloomy weather, her life was full of fog and uncertainty. She''de to help Alpha Garrett, and she''d seeded. Now it was time to return home - to her children. Her twins'' behavior toward their father troubled her. One question kept nagging at her: "What happens when they learn the truth about their rtionship? 12:12 60.0% < Chapter 60 What then?" Get 5 > Menu The engine''s hum and rhythmic swish of wipers were making her drowsy. The rain''s steady drumming on the roof pulled at old memories, like each drop carried a piece of her past. Her driver''s panicked voice shattered the calm. "Miss, the brakes aren''t working!" Her eyes snapped wide. "What?" Terror gripped her chest, making it hard to breathe. Any sense of safety vanished instantly. She looked at her driver in disbelief, then at the road ahead. He wasn''t wrong - the brakes werepletely dead. The driver wrestled with the wheel, but the car wouldn''t respond. The rain-slicked road made it impossible to control. Without brakes, they were helpless. As they approached a steep slope, time seemed to slow down for Selene. Each second stretched into eternity. Pure fear coursed through her veins. "LOOK OU-" Her warning cut off as the car lurched violently. The vehicle started spinning. Panic overwhelmed Selene''s thoughts. This couldn''t be happening. She was going to die. Kane, still following behind, could see everything unfold in his headlights. His heart nearly stopped when he saw Selene''s car start to spin out of control. The scene before him was straight out of his worst nightmares. His whole body shook with denial, refusing to ept what he was seeing. Kane acted on pure instinct - no time to think. Despite knowing he was risking his life, he didn''t hesitate. He steered his car toward Selene''s. Though his heart was racing, he directed his vehicle with precision, a silent prayer on his lips. With calcted force, Kane''s car connected with Selene''s. The impact halted the deadly spin. Metal screamed against metal as the collision brought both cars to a stop mere inches from disaster. 12:13 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter61 Get 5 > Menu Kane didn''t waste a second catching his breath. He bolted out of the car without hesitation. Adrenaline pushed him forward. The sound of rain faded against his thundering heartbeat. In his desperate rush to reach Selene''s car, he barely registered the wet pavement beneath his feet. The world blurred around him, his pounding heart making everything seem unreal. With each step closer, his heart shattered more, dread creeping through his veins and chilling him to the core. Selene''s car sat silent in the rain like a dark omen, and Kane was desperate to uncover its secrets. "Selene, can you hear me?" he called out. His voice reached her like a lifeline pulling her from darkness. Inside the car, Selene was drowning in a storm of emotions. Her world, as fragile as spun ss and nearly shattered by the crash, suddenly found stillness. Kane''s voice, though clear and steady, seemed to echo from far away, from a ce she struggled to reach. The pain from her injuries had numbed her mind, but his voice promised salvation. Her reality had flipped upside down, her mind a battlefield between the present and shes of the crash. Sharp fragments of memory kept cutting through her thoughts, each one a painful reminder of what she''d survived. How had it happened? Hadn''t she just been thinking about the weather and her past? Everything had been fine moments ago. Then came the screech of tires, the explosion of ss, the violent spin - moments that had nearly stolen her life. His voice slowly pulled her back to consciousness. His face appeared through the shattered window, etched with concern. When Selene''s eyes found him, she startled. The sight of him felt both familiar and dreamlike, jolting her back to reality. Their eyes met, his filled with unspoken fears and worry. "Selene? Stay with me. Don''t close your eyes," he called through the broken window. He reached for her hand. The moment their fingers touched, their mate bond surged between them like an electric current. - The connection reminded her that he was still her mate - something she''d almost forgotten. Kane let out a fierce growl when he saw her blood-covered, trembling hand - clear evidence of her pain. His wolf fought to take control, desperate to protect his mate. He''d waited so long to find her; he couldn''t lose her now. 12:13 61.0% Ignoring the bite of broken ss, Kane reached through the window to unlock the door. As it opened, Selene slumped sideways, and he immediately gathered her into his arms. Her eyes reflected her ordeal, showing both vulnerability and resilience. "You''re going to be okay. I''ve got you," he assured her, his voice steady despite his fear. Get 5 > Menu His heart nearly stopped when he saw the blood streaming down her face from a head wound. The feeling that gripped him was foreign the realization that the ident had nearly stolen everything from him. He gently patted her cheek. "Selene." She started to drift off, but his voice anchored her to consciousness. When she finally processed what had happened, she weakly shook her head as Kane started toward his car. His vehicle looked as damaged as hers. Kane moved on autopilot, thinking only of getting her to a hospital, forgetting his car wouldn''t start either. "N-no," she mumbled, shaking her head again. "Help my driver... he''s still in the car." Kane ignored her protests and opened his car door, cursing when smoke billowed out - proof of total damage. His phone rang, reminding him he''d thrown it in anger earlier. Somehow managing to hold Selene while searching, he found it on the ground. "Kan-" Kane cut Finn off mid-word, "Get to Shadow Creek Road. Now." "Shadow Creek? I''m nearby. What''s wrong?" Kane nced at the other car where Selene''s driver remained trapped. "Call an ambnce and hurry," he barked before hanging up, not wasting time on exnations. He looked down at Selene, who was taking deep,bored breaths. "I can walk," she insisted through the pain. "My legs are fine." He ignored her, holding her closer, refusing to let go. The rain had finally stopped. It had washed away some of the blood staining Selene''s skin. Suddenly, Kane noticed something on her right hand - a burn scar. His heart rate spiked as he remembered the girl who''d saved him years ago. He stared at her hand, confusion flooding his mind. "Where did you get this scar?" Novel Heirs 61 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter61 4+5Bonus > Menu Kane didn''t waste a second catching his breath. He bolted out of the car without hesitation. Adrenaline pushed him forward. The sound of rain faded against his thundering heartbeat. In his desperate rush to reach Selene''s car, he barely registered the wet pavement beneath his feet. The world blurred around him, his pounding heart making everything seem unreal. With each step closer, his heart shattered more, dread creeping through his veins and chilling him to the core. Selene''s car sat silent in the rain like a dark omen, and Kane was desperate to uncover its secrets. "Selene, can you hear me?" he called out. His voice reached her like a lifeline pulling her from darkness. Inside the car, Selene was drowning in a storm of emotions. Her world, as fragile as spun ss and nearly shattered by the crash, suddenly found stillness. Kane''s voice, though clear and steady, seemed to echo from far away, from a ce she struggled to reach. The pain from her injuries had numbed her mind, but his voice promised salvation. Her reality had flipped upside down, her mind a battlefield between the present and shes of the crash. Sharp fragments of memory kept cutting through her thoughts, each one a painful reminder of what she''d survived. How had it happened? Hadn''t she just been thinking about the weather and her past? Everything had been fine moments ago. Then came the screech of tires, the explosion of ss, the violent spin - moments that had nearly stolen her life. His voice slowly pulled her back to consciousness. His face appeared through the shattered window, etched with concern. When Selene''s eyes found him, she startled. The sight of him felt both familiar and dreamlike, jolting her back to reality. Their eyes met, his filled with unspoken fears and worry. "Selene? Stay with me. Don''t close your eyes," he called through the broken window. He reached for her hand. The moment their fingers touched, their mate bond surged between them like an electric current. The connection reminded her that he was still her mate- something she''d almost forgotten. Kane let out a fierce growl when he saw her blood-covered, trembling hand - clear evidence of her pain. His wolf fought to take control, desperate to protect his mate. He''d waited so long to find her; he couldn''t lose her now. 13:05 43.22% < Chapter61 +5Bonus > Menu Ignoring the bite of broken ss, Kane reached through the window to unlock the door. As it opened, Selene slumped sideways, and he immediately gathered her into his arms. Her eyes reflected her ordeal, showing both vulnerability and resilience. "You''re going to be okay. I''ve got you," he assured her, his voice steady despite his fear. His heart nearly stopped when he saw the blood streaming down her face from a head wound. The feeling that gripped him was foreign - the realization that the ident had nearly stolen everything from him. He gently patted her cheek. "Selene." She started to drift off, but his voice anchored her to consciousness. When she finally processed what had happened, she weakly shook her head as Kane started toward his car. His vehicle looked as damaged as hers. Kane moved on autopilot, thinking only of getting her to a hospital, forgetting his car wouldn''t start either. "N-no," she mumbled, shaking her head again. "Help my driver... he''s still in the car." Kane ignored her protests and opened his car door, cursing when smoke billowed out - proof of total damage. His phone rang, reminding him he''d thrown it in anger earlier. Somehow managing to hold Selene while searching, he found it on the ground. "Kan-" Kane cut Finn off mid-word, "Get to Shadow Creek Road. Now." "Shadow Creek? I''m nearby. What''s wrong?" Kane nced at the other car where Selene''s driver remained trapped. "Call an ambnce and hurry," he barked before hanging up, not wasting time on exnations. He looked down at Selene, who was taking deep,bored breaths. "I can walk," she insisted through the pain. "My legs are fine." He ignored her, holding her closer, refusing to let go. The rain had finally stopped. It had washed away some of the blood staining Selene''s skin. Suddenly, Kane noticed something on her right hand a burn scar. His heart rate spiked as he remembered the girl who''d saved him years ago. He stared at her hand, confusion flooding his mind. "Where did you get this scar?" 43.57% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter62 Novel Heirs 62 Chapter62 +5Bonus Menu Selene froze at his question. The head wound made it impossible to even turn and look at her hand through the pain. She slowly raised her hand to see what Kane was talking about. The moment she saw the scar, her breath caught in her throat. Why was the scar visible now after being hidden for so many years? Had something happened to her body? Why couldn''t she conceal it anymore? She didn''t want to discuss it. The past had no ce in her present life. She''d never regretted what happened. But bringing it up now would only make everything more "I-I was attacked by rogues," she managed to say. "W-woke up with no memory of it." "Whe-" A car horn cut Kane off mid-word. He turned to see Finn had arrived with an ambnce following behind. Finn leaped out of his car, taking in the wreckage on the road. "Holy shit!" Finn eximed when he saw Selene''s condition. Kane wasted no time. Instead of the ambnce, he rushed to Finn''s car, holding Selene close as he slid into the backseat. Finn moved to shut the back door after them. Selene lifted a shaking hand. "M-my driver." Finn understood immediately. He nodded reassuringly. "They''re helping him now. Try not to worry." Within minutes, the paramedics extracted the unconscious driver. "He''s alive and breathing," Finn reported to Selene as he got behind the wheel. The throbbing in her head became too much, and Selene''s eyes drifted shut. Kane studied her face, lost in thought. He gently traced the scar on her hand. ''She ims rogues attacked her. But when? After she left my pack? I never saw this scar when she was with me,'' Kane wondered. Questions swirled in his mind, demanding answers. But they would have to wait. Finn pulled up outside the pack hospital where Dr. Nathan and his medical team were already waiting. thanks to Finn''s advance call. Kane got out and circled the car, lifting Selene once more. Dr. Nathan''s eyes widened at the sight of blood on both Selene''s head and hand. The staff 13.05 43.99% < Chapter62 immediately called for her to be taken to the operating room. Kaneid her on the gurney, stepping back to let them work. +5Bonus > Menu While they took her to surgery, Kane waited outside. Dr. Nathan had mentioned she''d need stitches in her head. "Kane, I know you''re tough and all, but those ss cuts could get infected," Beta Finn pointed out. Kane looked down at his bleeding hands. The broken window had sliced up his right arm, and his left palm was torn up. He remembered losing his bnce trying to stop Selene''s car, cutting himself on his own car window. His ck shirt hid the bloodstains - Selene''s blood from casual observation. He exhaled deeply. Never in his life had he felt such raw fear. He never wanted to experience anything like this again. Finn watched Kane for a moment. Seeing that his Alpha wasn''t going to tend to his wounds, he gged down a passing nurse and asked her to treat him. The nurse swallowed nervously before the Head Alpha but gestured for Kane to follow her to an exam room. Finn had to practically push Kane to get his hands bandaged. Thirty minutester, Dr. Nathan emerged from the operating room to find Kane waiting. "She''s lucky - minimal body trauma. The head injury will take about a week to heal from the stitches." Kane peered toward the operating room. "Is she okay?" Nathan was taken aback by the concern in Alpha Kane''s voice. He''d never seen this side of him before. During their marriage, Kane had always been cold and indifferent toward Selene. "Yes, she''s fine. She lost some blood, but the head wounds didn''t affect her memory. She''s very fortunate. Finn stood behind Kane, observing everything carefully. "Thank you, Dr. Nathan," Finn said, knowing his Alpha wasn''t one for expressing gratitude. "When will she wake up?" Kane asked. "We''re keeping her sedated because of the fresh stitches. She should wake in a few hours. You can see her tomorrow - she''ll be under observation until then." Novel Heirs 63 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter63 +5Bonus > = Menu Though Kane wanted to stay at the hospital, Finn convinced him to get some rest either at hispany apartment or the pack house. With both his parents at the pack hospital - his father still under treatment - Kane decided against going to the pack house. Since his car was totaled in the ident, Finn''s driver gave him a ride to his apartment. In the backseat, Kane stared out the window, feeling awful. His wolf was deeply disturbed by Selene''s condition. Today had made one thing crystal clear - he couldn''t fight the mate bond anymore. He realized these intense feelings for Selene had to be because of their mate bond. It struck him how much more affected he was by Selene''s situation than even his father''s illness. When they arrived at hispany apartment, the driver opened his door with proper pack protocol. Kane acknowledged him with a nod and headed for the entrance, only to find Ruby waiting there. "What brings you here?" he asked while fishing for his keys. Ruby''s eyes widened at his bandaged hands. "What happened to you?" "Nothing," he dismissed, unlocking the door. She followed him inside. "Why are you shutting me out? I''m your fianc¨¦e - I have a right to know what''s going on with you." Settling on the living room couch, he asked calmly, "How did you know I''d be here?" "I visited your dad at the pack hospital. Your mom mentioned you haven''t been at the pack housetely, so I figured you''d be here," Ruby exined, standing before him. "Hmm." That was all he offered. Her eyes narrowed as she noticed blood seeping through his ck shirt. She leaned in to examine it, but Kane instantly grabbed her wrists. "What are you doing?" Horror crossed her face when she realized the blood. "Are you hurt?" He pushed her hands away firmly. She winced, rubbing her wrist where the burn mark was. The sight reminded Kane of Selene''s scar, but he quickly pushed that thought away. "Why are you here? Need something? Didn''t I tell you to go through my secretary?" Ruby''s fists clenched. "So you think I onlye around when I want something?" Standing up, Kane replied, "It''ste. Go home. We can talk tomorrow." As he headed for his bedroom, Ruby grabbed his arm. "Why are you avoiding me, Kane?" He stared pointedly at her grip until she continued, "That woman nearly broke my hand, and you said you''d handle it. Why haven''t you punished her yet?" Kane removed her hand. "You''re not that weak. Why didn''t you stand up for yourself then?" "Like I said, I wanted you to see her true colors." Looking away, Kane muttered, "I don''t want to discuss this now." 13:05 44.85% < Chapter63 +5Bonus "You never see her faults. Why, Kane? You said you hated her, so why can''t you punish her?" Menu Kane stared nkly ahead. The questions hit home, but he knew the answer - she was his mate. His wolf wouldn''t let him harm her, always protecting her despite himself. "It''s not like that. Good night, Ruby." "Good thing it''s not," Ruby pressed on. "Because that woman has no morals. Beta Axel wasn''t enough for her. She needs an alpha like you." Kane froze, fury rising in his chest. Before he could tell her to stay out of Selene''s business, Ruby tossed some photos on the table. "See for yourself," she challenged. As Kane approached the table, his blood began to boil. The photos showed Selene hugging Alpha Magnus outside a hotel. One captured Magnus kissing her head, another showed Selene smiling up at him. Kane''s hands shook with rage as he gripped the photos, studying each one with growing anger. Novel Heirs 64 Chapter64 +5Bonus > Menu A dangerous growl ripped from Kane''s throat, causing Ruby to drop to her knees in submission, her legs trembling. "Where did you get these?" Kane demanded. "M-my friend recognized her and took them. She heard Alpha Magnus calling her ''baby.'' They seemed... intimate. Kane''s fists clenched tighter. Why was he so affected by this woman? He already knew what she was like she''d had children with another man. Yet here he was, letting her get under his skin again. Disgusted with himself, he studied the photos once more. "When were these taken?" Ruby looked up. "Last night." "Then why wait all day to show me?" "I only got them an hour ago. My friend also overheard them discussing some cure. Selene asked if Alpha Magnus brought it with him." After a long pause, Kane ordered, "Stand up." When Ruby tried to approach him, he held up his hand. "Go home. I don''t want to discuss this further." Once outside, Ruby''s facade dropped as she reached her car, a satisfied smirk ying on her lips. "Oh Selene, you lucky thing. Kane might have saved you from death, but for how long? I''ve got other ns for you." Sheughed as she slipped into her car. Her driver caught herugh in the rearview mirror but quickly looked away when she red at him. He knew better than anyone that her sweet demeanor around the Head Alpha was just an act. Meanwhile, Kane was losing it. He called the hotel demanding their security footage from the previous night. Within minutes, they sent it over. He retreated to his study and pulled up the videos on hisptop. His eyes darkened watching Alpha Magnus and Selene embrace outside the hotel. But what really set him off was seeing Selene lead Magnus to her room. Kane mmed hisptop shut and stormed to the window. He made a quick call: "Find out if Alpha Magnus has any connection to Doctor Grayson''s cure." He lit a cigarette, staring out at the orange moon casting eerie shadows across the forest. Thirty minutester, his men reported back - the Iron Crown Pack and Ravencrest Pack had formed an alliance months ago. The timing suggested a connection to the cure. Kane stood there smoking until dawn broke, his mind churning. ***** Selene woke in the hospital bed, wincing as she tried to move her right hand. "Careful. Your hand''s healing slowly," a nurse cautioned from beside her. Selene touched her throbbing head with her good hand. "It hurts," she mumbled, attempting to sit up. 13:06 45.5% < Chapter64 +5Bonus > Menu The nurse helped position her against some pillows. "You''re lucky - your injuries could have left you paralyzed. Alpha Kane brought you inst night. He wouldn''t leave until he knew you were stable." Selene looked away, remembering how Kane had saved her. She owed him thanks for that. "Doctor Nathan handled your treatment himself. The stitches in your head will take time to heal," the nurse exined. Suddenly, the door flew open. Kane stood there, his bandaged hands reminding Selene of his rescue. The nurse quickly excused herself. Clearing her throat, Selene said formally, "Thank you forst night, Alpha Kane." "I don''t need your thanks," he snapped, throwing photos onto her bed. Selene flinched, gathering the scattered pictures. Her eyes widened - someone had photographed her with her brother. "These photos-" "Why did you sleep with him?" Kane cut her off. "What? No, you''ve got it wrong-" Kane leaned in close, trapping her against the pillows. "Did you do it for the cure? If I''d known you''d whore yourself out for it, I never would have let you help my father." Novel Heirs 65 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter65 Selene +5Bonus > = Menu My chest tightened painfully as his cruel words hit me. I couldn''t even move my hand to clutch at the ache, frozen in ce as I stared at the heartless man before me. Just moments ago, I''d been thinking of thanking him for saving my life. What a joke - he was nothing but aplete jerk. The way he talked about my brother and me was absurd. There was no way I''d reveal my identity to him now. And what was his deal about me being with other men? Why was he making these assumptions? He even had the nerve to use me of sleeping with someone to get the cure! "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Oh wait, why am I even asking? You probably don''t think you owe me any exnation about sleeping with another Alpha." I squeezed my eyes shut, gripping the rough hospital sheets until my knuckles turned white. My nails dug through the fabric, nearly breaking skin. ''Keep it together,'' I told myself. When I opened my eyes, he was still there, waiting for a response. Did he seriously expect me to defend myself against his ridiculous usations? I wasn''t his property - I didn''t owe him any exnations. "I told you it''s a misunderstanding. But if you want to believe your own made-up stories, that''s on you," I managed to say. My voice came out weaker than intended - the ident had really done a number on me. My throat felt Tike sandpaper. I nced at the water ss on the bedside table. When I tried to reach for it with my right hand, I couldn''t even lift it. The ss might as well have been miles away. Kane just stood there watching me, right next to where the ss sat. Instead of helping, he remained rooted to the spot, his eyes boring into me. I looked up at him. His face was twisted with anger - so different fromst night after the ident. Though everything had been hazy, I remembered seeing worry in his eyes then. Maybe I''d imagined it. How could someone like him worry about me? It seemed impossible. But then why did he save me? He could have just let me die and watched it happen. "What do you want from me?" I asked, frustration building. He shoved his hands in his pockets, studying my face. Was he really so blind to my thirst? If he wouldn''t do anything else, he could at least help me reach the damn ss. "You can''t give me anything. I know exactly what you''re doing - trying to make it look like you''re doing me some kind of favor, right?" he sneered. "What?" "Drop the innocent act. This body..." He jabbed a finger toward me, his face cold as ice. "This body means nothing to me now. You''re not even attractive anymore. Who knows how many men have had 13:06 46.08% < Chapter65 their hands on you these past few years?" His disgusting words made me wish the floor would open up and swallow me whole. +5Bonus >= Menu Tears welled up in my eyes as my heart hammered in my chest. It wasn''t because of our mate bond or his proximity - it was because my heart couldn''t take any more of his cruelty. I took a shaky breath. "If that''s what you think of me, why did you save me? Why not just let me die? Was that your way of doing me a favor too?" His expression flickered with surprise. Clearly, he hadn''t expected me to talk back with such confidence. But why shouldn''t I? I hadn''t done anything wrong. "You''ve got some nerve," he growled through clenched teeth. Rage zed in his eyes, but I couldn''t understand why he was so angry. He''d acted the same way when he saw me with Axel, and when he caught me with Nathan at the caf¨¦. Now Magnus was his new target. If I had to guess, either he was obsessed with his reputation, or he wanted to control my lifepletely. Simply put, he wanted to treat me like his personal puppet - I''d only breathe when he allowed it. "Stop ying innocent. Does that guy even know what you really are? Or did he approach you because he realized what kind of woman you are? How could you cheat a Beta with his own Alpha? Have you no shame left, Selene?" He shook his head in disgust. Tears streamed down my face. I tried to wipe them away, avoiding his cruel gaze, but once again forgot about my injured hand. I bit my lip to hold back a cry of pain. Tregret helping you with your father. I regret saving someone like youst night." Thosest words made my heart crack. He regretted saving me? I slowly raised my head to meet his gaze. Kane leaned down, his face inches from mine, making me pull back slightly. Suddenly, his strong hand gripped the back of my neck. I winced in pain - the bandage around my head made his touch feel like torture. I remained silent, staring into eyes that held nothing but hatred for me. "You know what I want right now? I want to kill you right here in this hospital bed." My heart stopped at his words. My wolf heard his threat too - it was finally clear to her that he didn''t care about us at all. Through tear-filled eyes, I red at him. "You''re not my Alpha, and I don''t owe you any exnations. I can be with whoever I want - you''re not my husband anymore, you can''t control me. Just wait until I leave your pack, Alpha Kane. Because soon you''ll regret everything you''re saying right now." 46.43% Novel Heirs 66 Chapter66 +5Bonus = Menu After Kane left, having torn me down with his cruel words, I sat in bed staring out the window. My heart ached thinking about his usations. My only mistake was falling for him in the past. If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t be feeling this pain now. I closed my eyes, trying to connect with my wolf, Dominic. She was furious with Kane, unable to believe he could treat his mate this way. "Dominic, let''s go home," I told her. She remained silent, her refusal to respond making it clear she disagreed. I understood her feelings for our mate all too well. That''s the thing about being werewolves - we can feel our wolves,municate with them, sense their emotions. They''re an integral part of who we are. But I couldn''t give in to her silent plea. I couldn''t fulfill her wish to be with our mate. The door creaking open interrupted my thoughts. I turned to see Nathan walking in. "Thank you again for saving me," I said as he entered. He approached with a gentle smile. "Don''t mention it. It''s my job," he replied, holding out a stic bag. When I tried to reach for it, Nathan carefully stopped me. "Don''t move your hand. It''s still healing." He ced my hand back on myp, opened the bag, and pulled out my phone. "We found this in your purse when they were rescuing your driver. Security protocol required us to check the contents." I nced at the phone now resting in myp. "How''s my driver doing?" "He''s in critical condition. Severe head injury." My mouth fell open in shock. Was this my fault? I was the one who told him to drive faster. If I hadn''t pushed him to speed up, would he be okay right now? Nathan noticed my distress and patted my shoulder reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Selene. Our pack has top- notch doctors. He''ll pull through. It''ll take time, but I promise he''ll recover." His words brought some relief. "How can I ever thank you enough?" "Friends don''t need thanks," he said simply. Before I could tell him what a good person he was, another voice came from the doorway. "Selene." I turned to see my brother. "Magnus!" He rushed to my side, worry etched on his face. Nathan stepped back and quietly closed the door. Magnus wrapped me in a hug. Though the sudden movement sent a jolt of pain through my head, I didn''t say anything. This was just how my brother showed his love. "Oh baby sis, what happened?" he asked. 13:06 46.81% +5Bonus Menu His embrace was exactly what I needed - thefort of someone who truly cared about me. I hugged him back with my good arm, fighting the urge to tell him about Kane''s usations. But I didn''t want to cause more drama. "I don''t know, Magnus. I was terrified." I let my tears fall freely. He pulled back to wipe them away. "Don''t worry. You''ll be back on your feet in no time." I nodded, then remembered something crucial. "Magnus, my scars..." His brow furrowed at my words. His eyes went to my arm, covered by the hospital gown sleeve. "What about them?" "They suddenly became visible," I whispered. He looked startled. For some reason, Magnus quickly nced at Nathan, who seemed caught off guard by the sudden attention. I could tell my brother didn''t want to discuss this in front of others. Nathan stepped forward, extending his hand to Magnus. "Alpha Magnus, I''m Dr. Nathan, head physician of this pack. It''s a pleasure to meet you.'' Magnus shook his hand. Nathan looked at me and added, "I know about your rtionship. Selene told me about her family a few days ago. She''s lucky to have such a caring brother." Magnus brushed off the small talk. "How''s her condition?" "She''ll recover fully in about a week. I''ve given her strong medication to speed up the healing." After a pause, Magnus dered, "Get her discharge papers ready, Dr. Nathan." Nathan looked shocked. "But she hasn''t recovered yet. She needs a full week of bed rest for the medication to work properly." Magnus turned to me. "Do you want to stay here?" I shook my head immediately. "No." He faced Nathan again. "My pack has capable doctors. They can continue her treatment when we get home. Though Nathan had no authority to override a family decision, I could tell he was concerned about my leaving so soon. I tried to reassure him. "Nathan, I''ll take good care of myself. Thank you for everything. You''re truly a good person." Nathan stared at me for a moment before sighing. "I hope you recover quickly." I gave him a grateful smile and nodded. As he turned to leave and process my discharge papers, my brother''s voice stopped him cold. "I appreciate everything you''ve done for my sister. But don''t get your hopes up - make sure you stay just her friend, Dr. Nathan. Novel Heirs 67 Chapter67 I reached out and grabbed Magnus''s sleeve. "Magnus!" Nathan turned to face Magnus. +5Bonus Menu "Of course not, Alpha Magnus. I''d never dream of pursuing the Iron Crown Pack''s princess. She''s my friend, and I''m grateful for that alone." With those words and a faint smile in my direction, Nathan left the hospital room. My heart ached for Nathan. I knew he''d never thought of me that way. As my personal doctor, he knew everything about my medical history and what I''d been through. "Why the long face? Don''t tell me you have feelings for him?" my brother asked. I let go of his sleeve. "What? No way. But he''s one of my closest friends. He was the first person who helped me keep the truth from Kane. Remember?" He perched on the edge of the bed. "That''s why I respected him. But as a guy, I can read other men pretty well." "Are you saying he has feelings for me?" Heughed and pinched my cheek. "Who wouldn''t? You''re my adorable little sister." "Ow! Quit it!" I swatted his hand away, my cheek stinging from the pinch. "Alright, alright, my bad. Now get ready. We''re heading out." Magnus stood up, his expression turning serious again. I wondered if all Alphas had such mood swings - they always seemed so cold and distant. Or maybe they were just moreplex than they appeared. After he left, Magnus sent in the head nurse to help me change into the new clothes his driver had brought. Getting dressed was a bit of a struggle, but thankfully, it didn''t take too long. Magnus came back to escort me out. He supported me with one arm around my shoulders and held my hand with his free one. Everyone was staring at us. I tried to ignore their looks, but they reminded me of Kane''s usations. The more I dwelled on it, the more my chest tightened with pain. "Selene!" I heard Kane''s mom''s voice as Magnus and I crossed the lobby toward the main entrance. We stopped and turned around. "Mrs. Thorne," Magnus acknowledged her. She nodded at him before turning her attention to me. Her eyes widened at the sight of my bandaged head. She rushed forward and pulled me into a hug. 13:06 47.45% < Chapter67 Mers "What happened to you, Selene? I thought you left the packst night." I managed a smile at her gentle tone. "I''m okay, Mrs. Thorne. Just a minor injury." Magnus stood beside me, watching Diana Thorne carefully. I knew my brother well enough-his calm stare meant he wasn''t exactly thrilled with Kane''s mother. "Where are you headed?" she asked, breaking the hug and ncing at Magnus. "I''m leaving the pack." "But you''re in no shape to travel. Please, stay a few more days and rest up." Magnus raised an eyebrow at her request. Before he could respond, I jumped in. "Thanks, Mrs. Thorne, but I can''t stay any longer. I need to get back to Iron Crown." She nodded, looking defeated. "Take care of yourself then." "How''s Alpha Garrett? I heard Selene helped with his condition," Magnus asked. "Yes, she came into our lives like a blessing. She helped us and saved my husband. He''s still under observation." I listened intently when she mentioned Alpha Garrett. It felt good knowing I''d helped him. "We should get going, Mrs. Thorne. Nice meeting you," Magnus said, wrapping his arm around my shoulder again. I smiled at Mrs. Thorne and said goodbye. Magnus didn''t give her a chance to say anything else. "That loser and his family are nothing but trouble. If they hadn''t pressured you to stay, maybe this ident wouldn''t have happened," Magnus muttered. "Come on, Magnus. Uncle Garrett and Mrs. Thorne are good people. They''ve treated me like their own daughter." "Yeah, right," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. After climbing into the car, Magnus sat next to me and told his driver to take off. I nced at my bag, which I''d left in my car the night before. Magnus caught my look and said, "They gave me your bag when I signed your discharge papers." I unlocked my phone with my left hand. Right away, I saw tons of missed calls lighting up my screen. My parents, Magnus, Axel, and my kids - everyone had tried to reach me. Magnus peeked at my phone. "Don''t worry. I let everyone know I''m bringing you back." "What about Luna and Leo? Did you tell them about the ident?" "No." "Thanks, Magnus." He sighed, watching the scenery pass by outside. The drive from Nightfall Pack to Iron Crown Pack was a long one. I leaned back in my seat with my eyes closed. We''d left Nightfall Pack territory far behind. Night had 13:06 47.78% < Chapter67 fallen, and we were well on our way to Iron Crown. Get 5> = Menu "How did you get out of the car?" Magnus finally asked. He''d avoided the topic all day, like he didn''t want to trigger bad memories. I took a moment before answering. "Kane pulled me out." Magnus went quiet. My answer clearly didn''t sit well with him, but it was the truth. I couldn''t lie. After a while, he spoke again. "Axel was really worried about you. He wanted to rush over when he heard about the ident. I had to talk him down." I opened my eyes and murmured, "He''s always been thoughtful." Magnus turned to me and said in a low voice, "He doesn''t care about anyone else the way he cares about you." Novel Heirs 68 Chapter68 Third Person Kane was in a foul mood all day. After his conversation with Selene, he stayed away from the hospital. He swore to himself he wouldn''t care about that woman anymore. He hated how she''d made him feelst night. "Alpha, we lost the deal. Some of our people went behind our backs," his secretary announced, dropping a bombshell. Kane hurled the file across the room in rage. He shot to his feet, making his secretary flinch. The secretary backed away, head bowed low. "How the hell did we lose this project? Who dared to cross me?" Kane''s voice was ice-cold. The stress was evident on his face, though it wasn''t just about the lost deal. Something else was eating at him. "WHO?" he roared. His secretary nearly copsed. "The eastern packs are now shipping their goods to Iron Crown Pack." Kane''s eyebrows shot up. "What did you just say? Which pack?" he snarled through clenched teeth. "I-Iron Crown Pack." Kane let out a furious growl. The sound brought Beta Finn running to his office. The growl had been loud enough to send shivers through the entire floor. Everyone knew when their Alpha lost it like this, there''d be hell to pay. "What''s going on?" Finn asked, noticing the scattered file. Finn quickly sized up the situation - Kane looked murderous, and his secretary was practically shaking in his boots. "What happened?" Finn directed his question to the secretary this time. After hearing the exnation, Finn''s eyes went wide while Kane continued to seethe. "So that''s why Alpha Magnus showed up here. I should have known..." Kane muttered darkly. Alpha Magnus had sweet-talked several of Kane''s pack members, all business owners, into signing contracts with him. Kane vowed those traitors would pay dearly. But Magnus? He wouldn''t get away with this either. Yet more than the business betrayal, what really made his blood boil was how close Magnus had gotten to Selene. The images of them together shed through his mind. Suddenly, he had an overwhelming urge to find Selene and give her another piece of his mind. He grabbed his suit jacket from the back of his chair and headed for the door. "Where are you going?" Finn called after him. "Pack hospital," he snapped, storming out. 13:06 48.15% Get 5 > = Menu The whole office went dead silent - everyone knew one wrong move could put them in Alpha Kane''s crosshairs. It took him just minutes to reach the hospital nearby. People scrambled to bow as they recognized him. He ignored them all, making a beeline for Selene''s room. When he got there, he found a different woman in the bed. He scowled at the patient and turned to the nurse. The nurse bowed deeply. "Alpha." "Where''s Selene?" Without looking up, the nurse stammered, "If you mean the previous patient, she checked out at noon." "What? Where did she go?" he demanded, confused. "I''m sorry, Alpha. Someone came with discharge papers and left with her. That''s all I know." Kane stormed out and headed straight for Dr. Nathan''s office. He burst through the door and grabbed Nathan, who had been buried in paperwork, by the cor and yanked him to his feet. "Alpha? What''s wrong?" Nathan''s face was shocked. He had no clue what he''d done to tick off their mighty Alpha. "Who came to get her?" Kane got straight to the point. His jaw was clenched tight, his fist twisted in Nathan''s cor. "Alpha, I don''t know." Kane released his cor only to wrap his hand around Nathan''s throat. "Right, you don''t know. But you had time to exchange flowers with her." Nathan looked away. "Alpha, you''ve got it wrong. We''re just friends." "Friends? Fine. Now tell me where she is." "She left the pack." Kane''s grip tightened around Nathan''s throat, cutting off his air. "Who gave you permission to let her leave the hospital?" Nathan squeezed his eyes shut, struggling to breathe. "I-I''m sorry, Alpha. But it''s hospital policy - we can''t stop a patient from leaving if their family wants to take them.'' "Who took her?" "I don''t know him." Kane forced himself to calm down. He released Nathan''s throat and took a step back. "If I find out you''re lying about any of this, you''re dead." 13:06 48.46% < Chapter68 Get 5 > = Menu After that threat, Kane stalked out of Nathan''s office. The moment Kane left, Nathan broke into a coughing fit he''d been holding back. He grabbed a ss of water and downed it in one go. Alpha Kane hade this close to killing him. Meanwhile, Kane was headed for the elevator when he decided to check on his father. As he walked to his father''s room, his mind raced. Someone hade for Selene - but who? He hadn''t even asked if it was a man or woman. When he pushed open his father''s door, he found his mother sitting by his still-unconscious father''s bedside. She looked up, surprised. "Kane." "How is he?" he asked, dropping onto the couch near the bed. He worked hard to keep his emotions in check around his mother. "He''s responding well to treatment." Kane nodded, ncing at his father. His mother studied him for a moment before saying, "Why didn''t you tell me about Selene? I had no idea she was in this hospital until I ran into her leaving today. I was shocked to see her with someone. The way they acted together - they seemed really close, like they''d known each other forever." Novel Heirs 69 "Alpha Magnus?" Kane was stunned. Had she really left his pack with that Alpha? Get 5 Menu "Yes, Alpha Magnus. Back when I was Luna, I met his parents, Alpha Malcolm and Luna Evelyn, several times. They''re good people," Diana told her son as she sat by her unconscious husband. Before Kane could ask more, she continued, "Actually, they were supposed to visit our pack years ago. Your father wanted an alliance with them. They agreed too. But then something happened." Kane arched an eyebrow. "What are you saying? That they were too proud toe here? Or they just pretended to want the alliance?" Diana shook her head. "No. We learned the truthter." "What truth?" "Their baby daughter died." His eyebrows shot up. "They had a daughter?" "Yes. Word was their newborn died in an ident. People stopped talking about it - it was too painful for the parents." Kane listened silently. This was all news to him. "After that, all eyes were on their son, Magnus. They poured everything into their only child. They were terrified of losing him too." Kane stood up from the couch when his mother finished. "Mom, I can feel sorry for what happened to their family. But that doesn''t mean I need their son''s alliance. ''Not after what I saw in that footage, Kane thought as he left his father''s room. His mind was racing. Why had Selene left with Magnus? Was it more than just one night? The thought of her spending the night with another man made his blood boil all over again. He felt like smashing everything in sight. He headed to the reception desk. Everyone jumped to their feet when they saw him. "Alpha." They all bowed. "Show me Selene Wade''s discharge papers," he ordered. "Selene Wade?" A woman mumbled, searching buting up empty. "We don''t have any patient by that name, Alpha." "Check again." "Oh, yes... it''s Selene H-Hawthorne..." The woman stuttered, pausing when she saw thest name. Kane remembered he''d written ''Selene Thorne'' on her admission papersst night. He''d almost forgotten - she wasn''t a Thorne anymore. She wasn''t his wife. 13:07 49.29% < Chapter69 His jaw clenched as he recalled how worried he''d been about her. She didn''t deserve his concern, "She checked out today. Here are the papers." Kane grabbed them and looked at the family signature. He let out a bitterugh. "Magnus Hawthorne," he muttered. He threw the papers back on the desk and stormed out. Menu What right did Magnus have to sign as her family? Who was he to her? Husband? Boyfriend? Or just her so-called fianc¨¦ Axel''s disloyal friend? Hadn''t Axel announced he was her fianc¨¦? Did he know what she was doing with his Alpha behind his back? Back at his apartment, Kane headed straight for the bar and grabbed a bottle of wine. He was so angry he could destroy everything in sight. The wine was the only thing keeping his rage in check. As he drank, his mind kept going back to Selene. He couldn''t believe that sweet woman who used to chase after his attention had turned out like this. Then came a knock at the door. He got up, wine ss in hand. Ruby stood on the other side. Without waiting for an invitation, she waltzed right in, clearly in a great mood. "Kane, why are you drinking alone? Let''s have drinks together," Ruby said, heading to the bar after tossing her purse on the couch. She poured herself a ss and came over. "Cheers." After clinking sses, she took a big sip. Kane watched her carefully. Ruby used to be this shy girl who couldn''t handle high society. Now here she was, showing off like she owned the ce. Ruby backed up while talking, keeping her eyes locked on his. "Kane, remember when we first met? You said you''d been looking for me. I didn''t get why then. But you said I owned your heart." Kane listened, thinking back to that day. "You told me you were married but would divorce your wife for me. I was fine with that. I''d do anything if you loved me. I even changed my whole look to fit into your world." "What''s your point?" Kane asked, draining his ss. "When are you going to marry me, Kane? At least announce me as your Luna so I can have your name," Ruby said softly. Her heels wobbled, but Kane caught her before she fell. Her drink spilled on her dress. As she steadied herself, she wiped at the drink near the scar on her hand while looking at him. 1) 13:07 49.21% < Chapter69 "I''ve been with you so long. Just make me your Luna already." She wrapped her arms around his neck. Kane''s eyes fixed on her scar. Once again, it made him think of Selene. He shook his head and pulled her arms away from his neck, Ruby lost it. She stormed out, yelling that he didn''t love her anymore. Strangely, her words didn''t hit him nearly as hard as Selene''s had. Get 52 Meny Even though he wanted to give Ruby his name, something in his heart just wouldn''t let him make her his Luna. 013:07 Novel Heirs 70 Chapter 70 Get 5> #Menu Selene My family hovered over me since I got back to the pack, worried sick about my health. My twins freaked out when they saw my bandages - they''d never seen their mom hurting this bad before. Just like Nathan said, it took a full week to heal up. Getting through that week was rough, but my family helped me pull through. "I can''t figure out why your scars suddenly showed up. Looks like your wolf stopped hiding them," our pack''s old doctor said. I went to see him after I recovered. My parents sent me, saying he was an old family friend. He wasn''t just any wolf - he was part wizard. The guy had an answer for everything. "So you''re saying if her wolf wants to, she could show every scar she''s been hiding all these years?" my brother Magnus asked. We were both sitting on this ck mat, with the old man facing us. "Not exactly. I think the ident caught her off guard. The fear of death probably shocked her so much she lost her strength," the old man exined. "Really? How''d she get it back?" Magnus pressed. "Being close to her mate. That can chase away any fear." That hit home. I remembered how my wolf felt seeing Kane - so relieved her mate hade to save her. Talk about being trapped by fate - like a mouse going after cheese. The second I stepped into Kane''s pack, boom - there''s my mate. Why? Why did it have to be him? "She doesn''t have a mate," Magnus cut in. "So that''s pointless. Give her another way to stay strong. She''s a powerful woman. I don''t want her going through anything like that again." The old man shook his head. "She has something special that nobody else does. She can hide her past while hunting for her future. Magnus, you used to protect her when she was little - just like you''ve always protected her since childhood. That''s the bond between you siblings." I turned to look at Magnus, who kept his face calm. The old man''s words took me back to the day Magnus found me in the forest. I grabbed Magnus''s hand. He nced down and patted it with his other hand, letting me know he''d do something about the scar on my right hand. "Fix the scar on her hand," Magnus told the old man. The old man studied my scar carefully before shaking his head, which caught me off guard. "I''m no fortune teller - can''t tell your past or future. But with what ability I do have, I can tell you this much: This scar is meant to remind you of your past, over and over. It''s been invisible all these years, but you could always feel it. It holds memories of what you did back then." Magnus frowned. "Are you saying she did something wrong and has to carry this scar forever as 13:07 50.0% < Chapter 70 punishment?" Get 5 Menu The old man chuckled. "I can see the Alpha''s family is super protective of their lost princess. But fate has its own ns. Sometimes the past isn''t as simple as we think." "Stop talking in riddles, Raven ckwood," Magnus warned, clearly annoyed at not understanding the message. "Alpha, your sister understands what I mean. She can exin it to you," the old man said with a polite smile. I told Magnus we should leave - something about the house''s energy felt off to me, making me ufortable. Back in his car, Magnus helped me in before getting behind the wheel. "What was he talking about?" he asked. I was just as confused. How could I answer him? Why did the old man say I understood? Was he hinting that even though I wanted to get rid of Kane, the mate bond was my destiny? Nobody knew about the mate bond between Kane and me. I had my reasons for keeping it quiet. If my parents found out, they''d try to push me into marrying him. I wasn''t ready for marriage. Actually, after falling in love once and getting burned, the thought of any ot her man scared me. I stayed quiet, and Magnus didn''t push it. When we got back to the pack house, Magnus filled our parents in on everything Raven ckwood had said. Axel shot me a look, trying to figure out what was going on. I just shook my head, not offering any exnation. "Selene," my dad said. "Yes, Dad?" He paused for a moment, then said, "I think it''s time for the world to know who you really are." 13:07 50.0% Novel Heirs 71 Chapter71 "But Dad, I-" I wanted to tell him I wasn''t ready, but he cut me off. "This is the right time. Next week, you''re taking over as CEO of thepany." There was no arguing with Dad. When he made up his mind, that was it. Get 5* = Menu "Your dad''s right. You''ve learned enough. You''ll learn even more once you''re in that position," Mom added. I nodded and looked at my brother. He smiled and put his hand on my head. "Everything''s gonna be fine. If anyone gives my sister trouble after this, they''ll regret it." I knew he meant Kane. I wondered how Kane would react when he found out who I really was. Hopefully he''d regret how he treated me. The next week flew by. I went back to work at thepany, and my schedule was packed. I felt terrible that I couldn''t spend much time with my babies, but I had to apologize and keep going. Then came the big day - when I''d take over thepany. Everyone had been buzzing all week about meeting their new CEO. Standing in front of the mirror, I checked myself onest time. I had on a cream sleeveless dress with a long ck coat over it. My hair was down, and I wore ck heels. Looking confident was key. I couldn''t be the shy, weak Selene anymore. From now on, I had to be a strong businesswoman. Suddenly, two tiny hands grabbed mine and started pulling. I looked down to see my twins grinning up at me. "My babies." I crouched down and hugged them tight. It felt so peaceful. They were my whole world. "Mommy, we have a surprise for you," Luna announced. I pulled back from the hug to look at her. "What kind of surprise, baby?" "This is for you first." Leo pulled out a red rose he''d been hiding behind his back. I stared at the rose, then looked at Leo. My eyes got misty. When did my baby boy grow up so much? Here he was, giving his mom a rose! It was the sweetest thing ever. "Thank you." I took the rose and kissed his forehead, then kissed Luna too before pulling them both in for another hug. I had to wipe my eyes to keep from crying. That''s when I caught Axel standing in the doorway. I knew right away who''d put Leo up to the rose idea. I smiled at him, and he grinned back, motioning for me toe out before heading off. Walking into the living room with my twins, I stopped in surprise. Everyone was there, standing around a beautiful cake. So this was the surprise Luna mentioned! 0 13:07 50.71% Get 5 > Menu "Come on, Mommy! Cut the cake!" Luna tugged me toward it. My whole family - Mom, Dad, Magnus, and Axel - were all smiling at me. "What''s all this?" I asked. Magnus handed me a knife. "Just a little celebration before you take over as CEO." I cut the cake and gave everyone a piece. I was on cloud nine. This small moment totally turned my mood around. When it was time to leave, my babies gave me thumbs up as Axel and I headed out. They might be too young to understand business, but they looked so proud, like they knew their mom was about to do something amazing. "Nervous?" Axel asked while driving. "A little." He reached over to the glove box, grabbed a water bottle, and handed it to me. "Here, drink some." I took it and drank about half the bottle. "Better?" he asked. I nodded and turned to him. "Thanks, Axel." "For what?" "For helping with work stuff and giving Leo that rose idea." He nced at me. "How''d you know it was my idea?" "I know you, Axel." His expression softened into a smile. "Really?" "Yeah." "I don''t think so. You just think you know me." I opened my mouth, surprised by hisment. "What do you mean? We''ve been friends forever. Why would you say I don''t know you?" He chuckled as he pulled into thepany parking lot. We''d arrived. He got out and came around to open my door, offering his hand. I took it and stepped out. "I''ll tell you about it someday," he said, answering my earlier questions as we walked hand in hand. I took a deep breath when I noticed people starting to stare at us. Looks like Axel had already spread the word that he''d be walking in with the new CEO, because everyone started bowing. Some employees who recognized me looked totally shocked. I even heard one woman whisper, "Selene is ou Looks like Axel had already spread the word that he''d be walking in with the new CEO, because everyone started bowing. Some employees who recognized me looked totally shocked. I even heard one woman whisper, "Selene is our new CEO? How''s that even possible?" 13:07 Novel Heirs 72 13:07 50.71% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs On my first day as CEO of the pack''s corporation, drama unfolded. Walking toward my new office, I caught wind of an ongoing board meeting. "I can stay by your side, but you''ll have to handle things yourself," Axel reminded me. I nodded and decided to head straight to the boardroom. Get 5> As I approached, I overheard their conversation - they were gossiping about how I was Alpha Malcolm''s supposed illegitimate daughter,ing back to steal everything from my brother, the rightful heir. When Axel opened the boardroom door, I strode in with purpose. = Menu Their faces went pale. They nced at Axel, who shot them a threatening look. Immediately, they jumped to their feet and bowed to him- after all, he was the pack''s Beta. "Couldn''t help but overhear you all," I said with a smirk. My sass caught them off guard. Axel suppressed a grin, looking down at the floor. He was clearly enjoying the show, and I was nailing it. "Our apologies, Miss Selene! We didn''t mean to speak so loudly," one board member stammered. It was obvious they weren''t sorry for what they said - just sorry they got caught. I met their gazes head-on, refusing to back down. With a confident smile, I addressed the room. "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m your new CEO. And contrary to your assumptions, I''m not illegitimate." Their eyes widened in shock. I could practically hear their thoughts: How is this possible? How could Alpha Malcolm have a legitimate daughter? They looked to Axel for confirmation, who nodded firmly. "She is Alpha Malcolm''s lost daughter - not dead, just missing for years. Now that she''s back, she''ll take what''s rightfully hers. I suggest you all show proper respect," Axel stated firmly. They practically tripped over themselves bowing to me. "Please forgive us. We were foolish to disrespect Alpha''s sister," one of them pleaded. "We had no idea you were our lost princess. Your return wasn''t announced - we werepletely unaware," another added, head still bowed. I couldn''t help but feel satisfied seeing them grovel. "It''s fine. If you''re truly sorry, prove it through your work. I expect the same loyalty you showed my father." My calm response visibly relieved them. They straightened up and nodded eagerly. As days passed, word spread throughout the pack about Alpha''s daughter''s return. Though pack members hadn''t met me, rumors about my appearance circted. Ourws prohibited unauthorized photos or videos of pack members. D 13:07 51.43% < Chapter 72 Get 5 > Menu Several Alphas from neighboring packs requested visits just to meet me, but my brother Magnus declined, saying I needed time to adjust. Despite being new to business, within months I''d established myself as a force to be reckoned with. People who initially respected me only for my bloodline began to genuinely admire my business acumen. "Boss, we''re really heading to the coast?" My secretary Rachel asked, looking bewildered. I''d hired her after bing CEO, and she''d proven to be both sweet and capable. "Yeah. I''ve learned the hard way not to trust blindly. I need to see everything for myself." Our pack territory bordered the ocean, and seafood was a major part of our business. I wanted to personally inspect our aquatic products warehouse. The drive to the coast took several hours. We arrived in thete afternoon, and what I found in the warehouse sent my blood boiling - piles of spoiled seafood going to waste. "Who''s in charge here?" I demanded. The supervisor approached, head bowed, begging forgiveness for his negligence. Something felt off - this wasn''t simple carelessness. I suspected sabotage, so I demoted him immediately and appointed someone more trustworthy. Word spread that I''d developed an intimidating presence. Under my leadership, the previouslyzy staff became energized and efficient. It was evening by the time I left the warehouse and headed back to the car. Rachel''s attention was caught by something in the marina. "Boss, would you like to take a yacht ride?" she asked, gesturing toward the boats. I turned to look, and one yacht in particr caught my eye - decorated with flowers and candles, clearly set up for newlyweds. The sight triggered a flood of memories. I remembered how Kane''s parents had prepared a yacht for us after our wedding. But Kane''s refusal to go on our honeymoon had turned it into a symbol of my istion. "Boss? Are you listening?" Rachel''s voice snapped me back to reality. I tore my gaze away from the yacht, trying to forget that night when Kane had abandoned his new bride, leaving me alone at sea with nothing but my loneliness forpany. 1. a) 13:07 Novel Heirs 73 Kane "Kane, should we cancel the pack meeting?" Beta Finn asked. I stared at the folder on my desk, lost in thought. Get 5 = Menu For months now, the Iron Crown Pack had been stealing our projects. Despite my team''s best efforts, we kept losing bids to them. While I dominated other pack meetings, whenever Iron Crown was involved, we fell short. Word had spread about their new CEO - Alpha Malcolm''s long-lost daughter, Avalon Hawthorne. He''d passed over his son, Alpha Magnus, to give her control. I couldn''t wrap my head around how this woman had managed to snatch so many of our projects in just a few months. Her business sense was undeniable, but it felt personal - she specifically targeted projects I wanted. Why? "Kane," Finn''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. I rubbed my forehead. "What?" "Did you hear me about canceling the pack meeting?" "Is Iron Crown sending anyone?" He shook his head. "No. Shadow Ridge Pack will visit them for their presentation, just like they''re scheduled to see ours.'' "Cancel it," I muttered. Finn studied me for a moment. "You okay?" "Do I look okay? I''m sick of that pack. First Axel, then Alpha Magnus, and now this new CEO. Bunch of cowards - they never face me directly, just steal deals behind my back." Finn''s chuckle earned him a re. "Something funny?" He leaned forward, hands on my desk. "Look, we''ve been friends forever, even though you''re my Alpha. This project isn''t make-or-break for us anymore - you''ve built us up too strong for that. We''ve got plenty of other opportunities." His words stung more than they should have. I looked away. "Get back to work, Beta." Heughed at my cold tone. "That intimidation might work on others, but not on me," he said, heading for the door. He grabbed the handle but paused, turning back. "Stop thinking about her, Kane. You say you hate her, but she''s living rent-free in your head. Why?" 00:13:07 52.14% < Chapter 73 Get 5 x Menu My fists clenched. Just the mention of her made my blood boll. She''d left with that Iron Crown Alpha. Who knew what they were up to now? Sometimes I wanted to track her down, but those photos and videos stopped me cold. I still hadn''t deleted them from myptop. My wolf was being traitorous, constantly bringing her up.. Why couldn''t he just forget Selene? It had to be this damn mate bond. I wondered - If I''d rejected her as my mate that day, would she still haunt my thoughts? The mere idea of rejecting her made my wolf growl and my heart clench. Must be the soul bond''s effect. 11 ''She''s probably hunting for an Alpha to mark her only way to break an Alpha''s mate bond,'' I thought, jaw tight. When Finn saw I wasn''t going to respond, he left. That evening, I headed to the pack house to see my father. Walking in, I found Ruby sitting with my parents. She''d spent months working to win them over- sessfully, I might add. Theirughter died as they noticed me. I took a seat across from my parents, Ruby beside my mother. My father looked good - the Wolfsbane Elixir had worked wonders. His wolf was fully healed, healthier than ever. It was nothing short of miraculous. "How''s thepany?" he asked. "Fine." "Heard you lost another project." I narrowed my eyes. "Got spies in mypany?" He chuckled. "Don''t forget I ran it before you. My old contacts are still there." I sighed. "Yeah, we lost it. But I''ll take back everything Iron Crown stole." Ruby touched my hand. "Iron Crown? Alpha Magnus''s pack?" The memories flooded back - that night, the ident, the feeling of losing her, her betrayal. Even though we weren''t together anymore, how could she jump into bed with someone else so easily? My phone rang - it was my gamma. "Alpha, Iron Crown''s gamma called. Alpha Magnus is throwing a grand party for his sister this weekend. He specifically requested your presence." 13:07 Novel Heirs 74 Chapter74 I spent the whole week wrestling with whether to attend that party. C Gets Meno Every time I tried to turn down the invitation, Selene''s face would sh through my mind. My father encouraged me to go. From his perspective, it was fantastic news that Alpha Malcolm''s daughter was not only alive but thriving - exactly what he''d always wished for his own kids. Part of me needed to see the woman who was going after my pack. I despised her brother, convinced he was the one pushing her to target my ventures. "What if we see her at the party?" My wolf kept asking about Selene. Iughed it off. Who would''ve thought such a powerful wolf would be so helplessly devoted to his mate? He was just a lovesick fool, always pushing me to seek out Selene. "Why are you so hung up on her? She''s got no integrity. She''s not worth your time," I told him while shrugging on a ck zer over my white dress shirt. I was getting ready to head to the Iron Crown Pack. I''d nned to bring Finn along, but my mother insisted I take Ruby instead. ording to her, Ruby would help make a better impression and could be a valuable connection for our pack down the line. I walked out to my car and spotted Finn already sitting shotgun next to my driver. He waved when he saw me, and I gave him a nod. My driver jumped out to get my door, and I slid into the back, lighting up a cigarette as we pulled away to pick up Ruby. "Didn''t think you''d actuallye," Finnmented, eyes fixed on the road ahead. "Neither did I." He turned back to look at me. "So what changed your mind?" I had no answer. What did change my mind? I honestly couldn''t say. We pulled up to the vi I''d bought for Ruby. She was already waiting outside and walked up to the car. As soon as she slid in beside me, shetched onto my arm. "How do I look?" I nced at her outfit - a sleeveless red gown that showed off her arms. My eyes caught on her scar as I muttered, "Fine." That one word sent her over the moon. She let out a flirtyugh and whispered, "I have to look my best. After all, I am Alpha Kane''s fianc¨¦e." I ignored herment and turned to look out the window. We had to leave early in the morning since it was quite a drive. By the time we reached Iron Crown Pack territory, evening had fallen. Ruby kept checking herself in herpact mirror and asked if we could stop at a hotel. When I asked why, she said she needed to touch up her makeup. I rolled my eyes - women and their endless beauty routines. I told my driver to find her a five-star hotel and get her a room. After dropping Ruby off, we headed to the venue. When we pulled up, I noticed several luxury cars I 13:08 52.57% < Chapter74 Get 5> = Menu recognized - other Alpha''s vehicles. It seemed like most pack leaders had shown up. I was very aware of my standing among them. My driver opened my door with a bow. I stepped out and took in the decorated entrance. Finn stood beside me and said, "Alpha, shall we?" gesturing toward the door. He''d slipped back into his Beta role. The moment I walked in, the room fell silent as all eyes turned to me. I guess they hadn''t expected me to show. "Alpha Kane is here!" The whispers started up again. I ignored them and kept walking. I scanned the room, noting how some Alphas looked terrified, as if I might suddenly go berserk. Sure, I''d conquered several packs in recent years, but I wasn''t about to start a fight here and break packw. The Iron Crown Pack''s Delta approached with a polite smile. "Alpha Kane, wee. Please enjoy yourself. Alpha Magnus will join us shortly." I nodded, and he moved on to greet others. I was looking for Alpha Malcolm to congratte him about his daughter when my wolf suddenly started howling inside me. Before I could process what was happening, my eyes were drawn to a woman in a ck backless gown. She was breathtaking - no other woman in the room couldpare. Her red lips and porcin skin created a striking contrast with her ck dress. I couldn''t tear my eyes away. Just seeing her made my heart race. Despite all my anger toward her, I found myselfpletely mesmerized by her beauty, which seemed to have grown even more radiant in the past few months. Finn''s voice broke through my trance, "Selene!" 13.08 Novel Heirs 75 "She''s here too!" Finn said, staring at Selene. I barely registered his words, my eyes locked on her. Get 5 > = Menu She was engaged in conversation with a young woman beside her. Several men approached to shake her hand, and I didn''t like the way they looked at her. But she remained ice-cold toward them, carrying herself like she owned the ce. "Oh, right. How could I forget about Beta Axel? She''s his fianc¨¦e - that''s why she''s here." Finn''s words snapped my attention to the man approaching Selene. "Beta Axel," I muttered. I watched him intently. When he reached Selene, they exchanged warm smiles - a stark contrast to her cold demeanor with the other men moments ago. "Kane!" A loud voice cut through the party, drawing everyone''s attention. I turned to see Ruby waving at me. She''d changed her outfit - still red, but more form-fitting now, with one full sleeve and one sleeveless arm. She wore a bright smile as she made her way toward me, with every eye in the room following her. Rubytched onto my arm, grinning. "I''m back," she announced, then turned to Finn. "What did I miss?" Finn nced at me, shook his head, and walked off toward the bar, leaving us alone. "Why didn''t he answer?" Ruby asked. I was about to pry her hand off when I caught Selene looking our way. Instead of removing Ruby''s hand, I covered it with mine and gave it a pat. Avoiding Selene''s gaze, I turned to Ruby with a soft smile. "Nothing happened. Just a boring party." Ruby''s eyes lit up at my touch. She leaned in close and whispered, "Then I''ll make sure to make the night more... entertaining after the party." Either I''d lost all desire, or Ruby was just exceptionally needy. She was always makingments like that, forcing me to push her away. I was never like this with Selene. The room suddenly fell silent again. I frowned, looking to see whomanded such attention. Alpha Magnus had arrived. Everyone from his pack bowed - he was their head Alpha, after all. I had to admit, he had amanding presence that could intimidate anyone - except me. I knew his reputation in battle. He was perfect for the Iron Crown Pack. His parents, the former Alpha and Luna, entered with him. Everyone bowed to them too. The elderly couple caught my eye. Despite stepping down years ago, they still carried themselves with grace at pack functions. I wondered why they''d never approached our pack for alliances. My parents weren''t difficult to work with - if anything, they loved forming new connections. 13:08 53.57% < Chapter 75 Get 5 > Menu Alpha Malcolm and his wife joined some other former royal couples who appeared to be old friends. Meanwhile, Alpha Magnus walked over to Axel. Axel hugged him and left Selene''s side. My eyebrows shot up when Selene hugged Alpha Magnus. He kissed her forehead and said something that made her giggle like he''d paid her apliment. I watched with my jaw clenched. How dare he kiss her? How could sheugh with him like that? I felt Ruby''s grip loosen. When I nced at her, she looked shocked, staring at the same scene. Ruby cleared her throat when she caught me looking. "I think Alpha Magnus likes her. Maybe Axel''s social media post was just covering for his Alpha''s girlfriend." I frowned at her words. She quickly added, "I''m not saying this out of jealousy. I forgot to tell you - my friend overheard them that night, talking about spending the night together." My blood boiled. I yanked my hand away. Ruby fell silent at my sudden movement. "Don''t follow me," I snapped, as if she were responsible for my anger. I headed to the bar where Finn was drinking and watching the crowd. "What''s wrong?" Finn asked. I ordered a drink and turned to look at Selene again. "Do something, Finn. This woman is driving me crazy." "Your fault, man. You wanted her as your Luna. Now deal with it." Finnughed, thinking I meant Ruby. When the bartender set down my drink, I grabbed it and downed it in one shot. "Hey, take it easy. We''re not in our territory," Finn warned. I ignored him, my eyes still fixed on Selene. She was talking to another guy. The man gestured for her to join him at the bar where I was drinking. Her eyes briefly met mine before she quickly looked away and walked toward us with him. She stood just inches from me. I closed my eyes as her scent hit me, awakening my wolf again. "What would you like to drink?" the man asked Selene. I scoffed when she said she didn''t drink. She turned to me and asked, "Excuse me? Is there a problem ?"-acting like she didn''t even know me. I red at her, nodding toward the guy beside her. "Is he your new target?" The guy''s eyes widened at the insult. He started to speak, but Selene held up her hand to stop him. "Leave," she told him. Once he was gone, Selene turned back to me. "So what were you saying?" 13:08 53.57% Novel Heirs 76 he Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5> Menu Selene I was in conversation with one of my board members when Kane let out a scoff at my response. The man beside me wanted to confront him, but I held him back. Turning to Kane, I met his gaze. "You were saying?" His presence at my brother''s party caught me off guard. Given his arrogance and tendency to show up only for crucialpany meetings, I hadn''t expected him toe. Kane mmed his ss onto the bar counter - a gesture that would make most people jump, but not me. I held his hate-filled stare, pretending to be amused by his hostility. "Another conquest of yours, isn''t he?" I arched an eyebrow. "Excuse me?" "First Axel, then Alpha Magnus, now this guy. How many men did you have to use to get where you are?" His usation stunned me, but I kept my cool. Instead ofshing out, I gave him a mocking smile and nced toward Ruby. She was chatting with some women who carried themselves like old money, probably bragging about her rtionship with Kane. "Sounds like you''re projecting your personal issues onto others because you can''t deal with them yourself." When I looked back at Kane, his frown deepened, clearly stung by myment. His jaw clenched as -he fought to maintain control. What was he going to do? Try to attack me? Someone cleared their throat, and I noticed Beta Finn standing there. He gave me a wave. "Don''t mind my Alpha. He''s just-" Kane silenced him with a re. I shrugged. "Good to see you again, Beta Finn." With that, I walked away from the bar. I couldn''t help but shake my head, imagining Kane''s reaction when he discovered my true identity. While the thought of shocking him tonight brought me satisfaction, his words still cut deep. I could act cold toward him, but my wolf had other ideas. She still yearned for him. Even if I wanted to, rejecting an Alpha wasn''t an option for any she-wolf. The only way to break an unwanted bond was to receive another wolf''s mark. But I wasn''t ready for any rtionship right now. "Boss, Leo and Luna are on the phone," Rachel said, approaching me. "What did they say?" "They want toe to the party." My heart sank. Nothing would make me happier than telling everyone about my children. But for now, I 13:08 54.29% < Get 5 > Menu had to keep them hidden from other Alphas. This party was solely about revealing my identity. If they learned about my twins, they''d inevitably ask about their father. I couldn''t handle those questions, and I didn''t want my children exposed to pack politics, especially since I wasn''t married. Even if people guessed Kane was their father, he''d probably deny it and brand my children with some cruelbel. "Tell them I''ll be home soon." "Yes, boss." Rachel stepped aside to ry my message. When she returned, she said, "They want you to make it up to them." "How so?" "They''re demanding quality time tomorrow." I chuckled, picturing my babies'' pouty faces. They were adorable when demanding attention. I felt guilty about being so caught in worktely. "Alright, I''ll take them somewhere special tomorrow," I told Rachel, who responded with a knowing smile. Just then, my brother''s voice came over the microphone. Everyone gathered near the stage as he spoke: "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring. While I arranged this party, my father will be making tonight''s announcement." The crowd apuded as Magnus handed the microphone to our father, giving him a supportive pat on the shoulder. "It''s been a while since I''ve made an announcement. Last time, I gathered you all to pass my pack leadership to my son, Magnus. Today''s matter is different." My father began. My mother joined him, taking his hand. He continued, "As you''ve heard, my daughter wasn''t dead, just missing. We kept this secret for years to protect her." My parents looked my way, and I gave them an encouraging smile. "Today, I''d like to introduce you to our daughter, Avalon Hawthorne." "Come here, sweetheart," my father extended his hand. All eyes turned to me as I made my way to the stage, maintaining a subtle smile. Standing between my parents, holding my father''s hand, I was met with apuse. "This is my daughter, Avalon, though she''ll go by Selene Hawthorne. She prefers this name, so we''ve made it official. My pack members erupted in cheers while the other Alphas stared in obvious amazement. Their stunned expressions didn''t escape my notice. Novel Heirs 77 54.29% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter77 Kane Get 5 > = Menu As everyone gathered near the stage, Finn urged me to join them. Ruby caught up with me on the way, and we walked there together. The crowd buzzed with excitement, eager to see the Iron Crown Pack''s princess. I''d almost forgotten about her, my thoughts consumed by Selene. I tried to shake her from my mind and focus on the stage. But when Alpha Malcolm called his daughter forward, my world turned upside down. I squinted at the stage in disbelief. This couldn''t be real. Was I dreaming? Was I seeing Selene where someone else should be? I looked away and shook my head, ming it on too many drinks. But Alpha Malcolm''s next words stopped my heart cold. "This is my daughter, Avalon, though she''ll go by Selene Hawthorne. She prefers this name, so we''ve made it official." I slowly turned back to the stage, my eyes fixed on Selene. There she stood, smiling between Alpha Malcolm and his wife, Evelyn Hawthorne. How could she be an Alpha''s daughter? And not just any Alpha - the former head Alpha of the Iron Crown Pack! "Impossible!" The angry whisper came from my left - Ruby''s voice, barely controlled. But I couldn''t tear my eyes from the stage. I watched her parents embrace her as the crowd apuded. When Alpha Magnus joined them, standing next to Selene, reality hit me like a punch to the gut. ''I used her about her own brother! Damn it!'' I mentally kicked myself. "Something''s not right. How can she be from a royal family? She doesn''t look-" I whipped my head toward Ruby, silencing her with a re. She flinched and looked away. "You''re the one who gave me those photos," I growled. "Ka-Kane, I had no idea-" "Didn''t your friend supposedly overhear them nning to spend the night together?" "I-I..." Ruby trailed off, hanging her head. Before I could unleash my anger, Finn yanked me aside. "Everyone''s watching. Get it together," Finn warned. I nced around to find several Alphas staring our way. I clenched my fists, trying to contain my rage. "Look, I get it''s a shock. I''m floored too. Who''d have thought she was a head Alpha''s daughter? The Iron Crown Pack isn''t some small-time operation - they''re our biggest business rival." 13:08 55.0% < Chapter 77 I shot him a hard look. His eyebrows shot up. "What? Regretting divorcing an Alpha''s daughter?" I scowled. "You think I give a damn about her family status?" "Then what''s got you so worked up?" I nced at Selene, watching her brother introduce her to other Alphas. "She helped my dad find a cure, and Ipletely misjudged her." Get 5 > Menu Finn fell quiet, finally reading the room. After a while, he whispered, "This is all Ruby''s doing." I looked around for Ruby, but she''d vanished. Guilt hit me for snapping at her. She might not be the real culprit here. "It''s her friend''s fault. Track down whoever followed Selene that night." "You''ll need to ask her about that." "I have all the security footage. Check it. Find out who was there. Get their IDs." "On it," Finn said, pulling out his phone. I forced myself to calm down and approached the group of Alphas talking with Selene. Alpha Magnus raised his eyebrows at my approach. Despite whatever he felt, he maintained protocol in front of the others. "Alpha Kane." The other Alphas turned, startled. They parted to make room for me. "Good to see you, Alpha Kane," one said. The others bowed. I couldn''t help but smirk. Some Alphas ruled packs where members had no choice but to bow. I nodded briefly, noting how Alpha Magnus stood tall and proud - no bow from him, given his pack''s considerable power. "Alpha Magnus," I returned the greeting. My eyes drifted to Selene. She was studying me, clearly trying to gauge my reaction. I didn''t give her the satisfaction. Instead, I smiled and extended my hand. "So, you''re the lost princess of this pack, Avalon Hawthorne." She eyed my hand, but before she could respond, her brother intercepted the handshake. I met his gaze, seeing the anger there. "Alpha Kane, d you could make it. But I''m protective of my sister." He released my hand. "Protective or overprotective?" I muttered. He chuckled, but his words carried a clear warning. "Actually, she''s been through hell because of someone who didn''t deserve her. I always wondered how he''d face me. But I guess some people really have no shame." 13.08 Novel Heirs 78 Chapter 78 Selene Get 5 > Menu I watched my brother warn Kane, who was staring at Magnus with cold indifference. My brother was right -Kane was shameless, having the nerve to approach us after learning the truth. He was lucky I hadn''t told my brother everything about his baseless usations, or he would''ve been attacked right here at the party. The tension between Magnus and Kane was palpable, like they''d been mortal enemies for years. I noticed several other Alphas looking ufortable at their intense standoff. Taking Magnus''s arm, I intervened. "Magnus, I think Dad''s calling us. We should head over." Magnus caught my drift and nodded, clearly wanting to avoid making a scene. Still, his eyes burned with vengeance when he looked at Kane. I was worried Kane might bring up my children in front of everyone, but surprisingly, he remained quiet. Though clearly insulted, he let us walk away without a word. "That bastard!" my brother growled as we headed toward our father. "Did you see his arrogance? The nerve of him to approach us like that!" I rubbed his arm soothingly. "Keep it together, Magnus. He''s always been like this. At least now he knows the truth." He stopped and turned to me, patting my head reassuringly. "If he ever tries anything with you again, your brother will end him." I nodded, and we joined our parents. My mother pulled me aside, concern written all over her face. "Are you okay? Why did he approach you and Magnus? What did he say?" "Mom, I''m fine. He can''t hurt me - I have all of you now." She exhaled deeply. As a mother who''d witnessed her daughter''s heartbreak, who''d heard every sob during my pregnancy, she was terrified of Kane hurting me again. I could feel her pain and fear. I hugged her tightly. "Mom, aren''t you happy? You always wanted to tell everyone about me. Now everyone knows who I really am." She pulled back, cupping my face in her hands. "Of course I''m happy, sweetheart. Nothing means more to a mother than being able to im her children as her own." After our heart-to-heart, I talked with my father for a while. Then Axel came over to ask about my kids. I assured him everything was fine. I could tell he''d make a great father someday when he had his own children. Needing some quiet time to call my twins, I headed to the terrace. The full moon greeted me, bathing everything in its silvery light. I smiled up at it as I dialed Edmund''s number. Luna''s voice came through immediately, sounding upset. "Mommy, we''re mad at you. You don''t care about us anymore." Her tone caught me off guard. "What''s wrong, baby? Didn''t Aunt Rachel tell you I''d spend all day with you tomorrow?" "Mommy, why are you so busy? We''re all alone here. We don''t like it. Even Grandpa and Grandma 13:08 55.71% < Chapter 78 aren''t here." Get 5 > Menu I bit my lip, my heart aching. I couldn''t bring them to the party - their mother was still in a difficult. position. I couldn''t yet reveal them as my children to the world. "Sweetie, I''m so sorry. Just one more hour, okay? Have you had dinner?" "Tell Mommy we don''t want to eat," Leo chimed in. "I''m sorry, babies. I promise we''ll go out tomorrow. You pick the ce - anywhere you want." "We don''t want to go anywhere," Leo snapped. His words were met with silence. I felt like a failure. My babies were upset with me, and my wolf whined, sharing my pain. "Mommy, we''re sorry. Are you mad at us?" Luna''s voice turned small and worried. "No, babies. Mommy loves you both so much. How could I ever be mad at you? You''re my whole world." "Okay, Mommy," Luna said, her tone brightening. "Can we go to the park near our school? All my friends go there with their parents." "Of course we can," I said, trying to sound cheerful. Relief washed over me as their anger subsided. I made sure they promised to eat dinner and go to bed, which they agreed to do. After hanging up, I let out a deep breath. I''d been on the terrace long enough - it was time to head back to the party. But as I turned to leave, I froze. Kane was leaning against the wall, his presence making my blood run cold. The realization hit me - he''d been there the whole time. That''s why my wolf had been whining earlier. Though he remained silent, his eyes were stormy with emotion. I looked away and tried to make a quick exit. Just as I was about to step through the doorway, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me to him. My body collided with his, and I stared up at him with shocked eyes. "Why didn''t you tell me Magnus was your brother?" 13:08 Novel Heirs 79 His question made me re at him. When I didn''t respond, he started to ask again. "Why did yo-" "Because you don''t deserve to know," I cut him off icily. His silence afterward was telling. Get 5 Menu "What''s wrong, Alpha Kane? Usually, you can''t keep your mouth shut. Cat got your tongue?" I taunted him with the same mockery he''d always used on me. Looking into his eyes, I didn''t see his usual hatred. Instead, there was an unsettling stillness. "Surprised to find out I''m an Alpha''s daughter?" I asked with biting sarcasm. "Very," he muttered with a nod. I yanked my hand free and stepped back. "Now that you know who I am, I trust you''ll leave me alone." As I tried to leave, Kane grabbed my hand again. This time, instead of pulling me closer, he spun me around and pinned me against the wall he''d been leaning on. "What are you doing?" "Why did you lie when my usations were false? If you''d told me the truth that day, maybe things would''ve been different." Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! I tried pushing him away, but he wouldn''t budge an inch, his eyes locked on mine. "You''re a scumbag. Let me go." "Call me whatever you want - you''ve earned that right. But we''re finishing this conversation first." I stopped struggling and met his gaze. "Tell me what else you''re hiding from me," he demanded, his expression dead serious. "Even if I am hiding things, you have no right to know about them," I shot back. His eyes searched my face, and I had to look away when I felt my wolf stirring, wanting to get closer to him. He lowered his head to my level. When I tried to turn away, his nose brushed against mine. Memories flooded back - memories of when I''d desperately wanted his closeness. I squeezed my eyes shut, remembering all the pain he''d caused. "A man like you never changes. You never missed a chance to humiliate me," I said bitterly. He let out a heavy breath. "I''m sorry," he said softly. I froze, slowly turning to face him. We were inches apart, his breath warm on my face. That familiar cologne I''d missed so much since leaving him filled my senses. But none of it could heal my broken heart. I gave him an empty look. "Sorry for what?" He looked away. "I shouldn''t have used you like that. But you should have told me the truth." I let out a harshugh. "Didn''t I tell you that you were wrong about me?" 13:08 56.43% < Chapter 79 Get 5 #Menu Recognition shed in Kane''s eyes as he remembered that day. His eyes widened before he quickly masked his expression, squeezing them shut. For the first time, I saw genuine guilt in him. But I knew better- he only felt guilty now because he knew my family''s status. He just didn''t want to make enemies of my family. "Don''t worry about my family," I said coolly. "I''m a professional. I won''t let my personal feelings affect business with your pack." Kane actually chuckled, catching me off guard. He looked straight at me. "You think Alpha Kane needs to be in anyone''s good graces?" I smirked. "Didn''t I already break your heart by stealing those projects from you? Focus on your work, Alpha. Who knows? I might shift my focus from yourpany to your pack next." In recent months, I''d beaten him at every business deal. Though I had no intention of starting a pack war, I wanted him to feel the sting of defeat. Kane''s jaw clenched, and I almostughed out loud. This man was incapable of real remorse. His misunderstanding was obvious as his usual arrogant expression returned. "What was your brother saying about me not deserving you? What did I do? Does he know about his sister''s dirty secret?" My smirk vanished instantly. "His sister cheated on her marriage and got pregnant with another man''s babies. Oh wait - wasn''t it his best friend?" I gripped my dress, trying to contain my rage. "Yeah, you''re right. It was his best friend. I slept with his best friend when I was still-" "Selene!" His shout cut me off as he grabbed my throat. His eyes zed red - his wolf taking control. My own wolf growled in response, but I kept her contained as I stared into those crimson eyes. He''d never shown me his wolf before; I''d never seen this side of him. "When I was supposedly wolfless, you thought I was worthless. I''ll never forget those days, Kane." His grip on my throat loosened, though his hand remained. He closed his eyes, fighting for control over his wolf. When he opened them again, they were back to their normal ck. "I heard your parents approved Ruby as their future daughter-inw," I said. "Why don''t you marry her and have your own kids? Just leave me alone." I grabbed his hand that was still at my throat. It didn''t take much effort to remove it - he wasn''t really fighting me anymore. He stepped aside, letting me pass. As I nced back at him onest time, he seemed lost in thought, standing there alone in the moonlight. Novel Heirs 80 56.43% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter80 Get 5> #Menu As I made my way back to the party, I searched for my parents. I''d lost my appetite and wanted to head back to the pack house. Kane''s mother had called me a few months ago, after his father recovered. She''d told me they were considering Ruby as a match for Kane. I understood their thinking - he was their only child, someone they couldn''t bear to lose. That''s why they were trying to support his potential rtionship with Ruby. I spotted my parents talking to someone - Ruby, as it turned out. "Your pack is beautiful, and everyone''s so kind," Ruby was saying. "Yeah, thanks. Too bad Nightfall Pack''s members aren''t as nice," I said, moving to stand by my mom. My parents looked confused - Ruby hadn''t introduced herself yet. "Mom, Dad, this is Ruby from Nightfall Pack. Remember her?" I prompted. Their friendly expressions hardened as recognition hit. They turned to Ruby. "So you''re Alpha Kane''s girlfriend?" my father asked. Ruby nced at me before answering, "Yes, Alpha Malcolm. Thank you for inviting us." "We didn''t invite you," my mother said bluntly. Ruby''s eyes widened at the insult. I smirked inwardly - did she really think my parents didn''t know what she''d done? "K-Kane asked me toe with him," she stammered, trying to look innocent. I rolled my eyes at her act. "Of course he did." "It was her wish toe here." Kane''s voice cut through the tension. We turned to see him approaching. I looked away, ignoring him. My mother squeezed my hand, worried about how his presence might affect me. I patted her hand reassuringly. "It''s okay, Mom. Your daughter''s stronger now." She nodded,posing herself. When Kane took his ce next to Ruby, my father fixed him with an angry stare. Beta Finn joined us then, greeting my father first. "Alpha Malcolm, it''s been a while." Finn shook my father''s hand. He''d been Beta for as long as I could remember. "How''s Alpha Garrett?" my father asked. "He''s doing well now, thanks to your daughter." Finn nodded at me, and I returned the gesture. I had no reason to be unkind to him. "Nice to meet you, Alpha Malcolm," Kane said, extending his hand. 13:09 57.14% < Chapter80 Get 5 > Menu My father ignored it. The temperature in the room seemed to drop. Kane looked at me as he lowered his hand. "I used to think Alpha Garrett''s son would be a powerful leader who''d rule many packs one day," my father said coldly. "Never thought you''d turn out to be such a fool." Ruby''s eyes went wide as she stared between my father and Kane. Kane frowned, and I tensed up. This was the guy who''d disrespected his own father - would he show any respect to mine? "Dad, let''s not-" "You ignored a diamond to chase after ss. Haven''t you heard ''all that glitters isn''t gold''?" My father''s words stopped me in my tracks. I lowered my head, not wanting to rehash all this. But I got it - my parents had every right to be bitter toward the man who''d hurt their daughter. Ruby started coughing like she was choking on air. She hurried off to grab some water from a passing waiter and didn''te back. Clearly, she was just looking for an escape from the awkward situation. Kane just stood there, staring at my father without saying a word. I wondered what was going through his head. "I know what you''re referring to, but that''s all in the past," Finn tried to smooth things over. My father nodded. "Yes, it is the past. And I''m still here to protect my daughter''s future." That''s when Kane finally spoke up, his voice ice-cold. "Don''t worry. I''m not after your daughter. You can look after her future without any concern." With that, he shoved his hands in his pockets and headed straight for the exit. Finn looked stunned. He gave my father a quick nod before following his Alpha. When Ruby realized Kane was leaving, she rushed after them. Everyone in the hall watched as Alpha Kane left without having dinner with the head Alphas - a clear sign that something had offended the mighty Alpha. My father pulled me into a hug. "I wanted to make sure he stayed away from you for good. He''ll leave our pack tonight, and your lives will go separate ways forever." My mother rubbed my shoulder, smiling gently. "Sweetie, life is like a book. When one chapter ends, another begins." Novel Heirs 81 The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter Kane 81 Leaving the party in frustration, I climbed into my car. "Start the car," I ordered my driver without hesitation. +5Bonus > #Menu He obeyed instantly, and as the engine roared to life, my phone started ringing. I nced at the screen -Finn. Ignoring the call, I turned to stare out the window, trying to steady my emotions. How dare her father and brother keep warning me? What about their daughter''s own damn behavior? I clenched my fists, my irritation growing. That moment on the terrace, when Selene told me to marry Ruby, had caught mepletely off guard. She had said it so effortlessly, as if it meant nothing. Like I was nothing. Then why the hell did it piss me off when I saw her with another man? Why did I even care? I forced myself to stop thinking about her. She had her own life now-her kids, their father. My phone kept ringing. Stopping momentarily, then starting again. This time, it was Ruby. Annoyed, I switched off my phone. I didn''t want to deal with anyone right now. "Alpha, where should I take you?" my driver asked hesitantly. "Wherever the hell you ant." I muttered, still seething. Selene''s face shed in my mind-the way she had said she was useless to me. Hadn''t I called her that myself? But wasn''t she the one who had set me up in that damn marriage in the first ce? Frustrated, I ran a hand through my hair. From the very beginning, she had been ying me. First, she married me. Then, she acted like she was in love. And when she couldn''t control her desires, she ran off to warm another man''s bed. After that, she divorced me and disappeared with my children. And now, her family had the audacity to act like I was the one who had wronged her? I shut my eyes, a restless energy crawling under my skin. No one had ever made me feel like this before. A sudden ringing noise snapped me out of my thoughts. My driver''s phone. I shot him a re through the rearview mirror. He swallowed nervously before pulling out his phone and silencing the call. But when he saw the caller ID, he hesitated. "It''s Beta Finn," he muttered. I was about to tell him to ignore it, but he answered before I could stop him. 11:26 57.39% < Chapter 81 "Beta Finn? Yes, Alpha is with me." I scowled as my driver pulled the car over to the side of the road and turned to hand me the phone. "Alpha, Beta Finn wants to talk to you," he said cautiously, I stared at him, refusing to take the phone. He stiffened under my gaze, realizing his mistake. He opened his mouth, probably to tell Finn I wasn''t interested, but I snatched the phone from his hand and hung up. "Restart the car," I ordered coldly. "And focus on the damn road, not your phone." He nodded quickly and did as he was told. The phone rang again. Finn. I sighed and answered. "What?" "Kane, where are you? Are you okay?" "Do I sound like a five-year-old to you?" "No, but you looked ready to kill someone when you left the party. You even ditched me and Ruby.* "Take her back to Nightfall Pack." "What about you? Aren''t youing with us?" I nced outside and realized my driver had taken my words literally. He was driving in the opposite direction of the border. "I''ll be back soon," I muttered. Finn was silent for a moment before speaking again. "Listen, don''t let Alpha Malcolm''s words get to you. He''s your ex-father-inw. Of course, he''s pissed. No father likes hearing that their daughter got divorced." I rolled my eyes. "I wasn''t the one who signed the damn papers first. His daughter did. And she''s no saint-she has kids, for fuck''s sake!" My outburst made my driver flinch, causing him to momentarily swerve. I shot him a re, and he quickly refocused on the road. "Calm down, Kane," Finn sighed. "Where are you? I''lle to you. You shouldn''t be alone when you''re this pissed." "Go back. I''ll return when I feel like it." I ended the call and tossed the phone onto the passenger seat. "Where are you even going?" I asked my driver. "A-Alpha, you said anywhere... so I thought you might want to stay at a hotel tonight." "Hmm." I leaned back against the seat and shut my eyes, trying to clear my thoughts. I don''t care about her anymore. She''s moved on. Hell, she already did long ago. 57.64%% < Chapter 81 I won''t bother her again. +5Bonus #Menu When we arrived at the finest hotel in the Iron Crown Pack, I rented a room for the night. Yet, no matter how much I tried to push her out of my head, Selene''s face haunted me. Not even for a second did she leave my thoughts. The next morning, I decided to return to my pack. After checking out, I instructed my driver to take us back to Nightfall Pack. He set the GPS and started driving. As I scrolled through my phone, a headline from the Iron Crown Pack''s news caught my attention. Selene''s pictures. I clicked on the article and found several images-some taken justst night. She wore a ck, backless dress that perfectly entuated every curve of her body. I clenched my jaw and looked away, forcing myself to focus on something else. But just as I turned my gaze outside the window, something caught my attention. A little girl. Standing in the middle of the road. "STOP THE CAR!" I barked. My driver mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to a screeching halt. "Alpha, what happened?" he asked, startled. I didn''t answer. I was already out of the car. The girl stood frozen in the center of the road, tears streaming down her face as cars zoomed past her. My anger surged. Why the fuck wasn''t anyone stopping to help her? I rushed toward her. As soon as she saw me, her wide, tear-filled eyes locked onto mine. Without hesitation, she ran straight to me, wrapping her tiny arms around my legs, trembling. I bent down and lifted her into my arms. "Luna?" My voice was low, controlled, but my heart pounded in my chest. "What are you doing here?" Novel Heirs 82 +5Bonus > Menu Luna clung tightly to my neck, trembling with fear. Holding her securely, I crossed the road and headed back to my car. My driver looked utterly stunned by my actions. I slid into the car, still cradling Luna in my arms. She was so small-I could easily hold her with just one arm. She didn''t move, only buried her face against my shoulder, sobbing uncontrobly. I gently patted her back, unsure of what had happened to her or why she had been in the middle of the road alone. "Alpha, who is this child?" my driver asked hesitantly. "Shut the hell up. Can''t you see she''s crying?" I snapped, shooting him a re. His eyes widened, and he quickly averted his gaze, keeping silent. He hadn''t started driving yet since I hadn''t given the order. After a while, Luna finally lifted her head from my shoulder and looked up at me. Her eyes were swollen from crying, and her little nose was red. I carefully ced her on the seat next to me and asked, "Where''s your mom?" She sniffled and stammered, "I-I lost Mommy." "What? How?" Her eyes welled up with tears again. I sighed and motioned for my driver to start the car as Luna began exining what had happened to her earlier. shback That afternoon, Luna and her twin brother, Leo, went to the park near their school with their mother. They spent hours ying together, and Luna had been so happy. At one point, Selene told them to sit on a bench while she went to buy them ice cream from a nearby shop. After a few minutes, Leo tugged on Luna''s hand, saying he wanted to go y on the swings. As she was about to follow him, Luna suddenly noticed a small kitten wandering near the park''s exit. The moment she reached out to pet it, the kitten darted away. Without thinking, she chased after it. By the time she finally stopped, she realized she had gone too far-she hadpletely lost sight of the park. Panic set in. She didn''t know the area well and had no idea how to find her way back. Desperate, she started searching for her mother. She thought she spotted someone who looked like her, but when she ran up to the woman, she realized it wasn''t her mom. Tears welled up in her eyes. She was lost-alone in an unfamiliar ce, with no clue where to go. Then Kane appeared. The moment she saw him, something about him made her feel safe, as though he was someone she could trust. Overwhelmed with fear, she instinctively hugged him, afraid that if she let go, she might never find her way back. 11:37 58.57% < Chapter 82 End of shback +5Bonus > Menu "If you ever get lost again, the first thing you should do is find someone and ask to borrow their phone so you can call your mom, okay?" I told her firmly. I didn''t like seeing her cry. She was just a little kid-how had Selene been so careless? "Uncle, can I use your phone?" I chuckled softly, realizing she was already applying my advice. "To call your mom?" She nodded, wiping the lingering tears from her cheeks. She seemed more rxed now, as if shepletely trusted me. It was strange-just minutes ago, she had been sobbing, and now she was calm because of me. Why did she trust me so easily? I was a stranger to her, wasn''t I? She shouldn''t trust just anyone. I wanted to warn her about that, but looking at her pale little face, I couldn''t bring myself to say it. She could trust me. I wasn''t a bad person, was I? "You don''t need to call her. I''ll let your mom know you''re with me. Don''t worry," I told her, pulling out my phone and dialing Finn''s number. ***** "Are you noting back?" Finn asked as soon as he answered. "I''ve got Selene''s daughter with me." "You what?" "I don''t like repeating myself." "What the hell are you doing with her kid? Don''t tell me you''re trying to get back at Selene for what her family said." My jaw clenched. Did he seriously think I''d use a child for revenge? "Just tell her Luna is with me." "Oh... okay," Finn said, finally grasping the situation. "Where are you? I''ll let Selene know she cane pick her up." Something clicked in my mind, and I smirked as I nced out the window. "That''s for her to figure out." I ended the call and turned to Luna. "Your mom will know you''re with me soon." Hearing that, she smiled. "Then she won''t be worried anymore." I was stunned by how mature she sounded. She wasn''t thinking about herself-she was worried about her mother instead. I told my driver to stop near an ice cream parlor. Before she got lost, Luna had wanted ice cream, and I figured I could at least make that happen. Just as I was about to order my driver to grab some for her, I noticed Luna''s face suddenly fall. 11:37 58.46% She was staring out the window at a little girl holding a man''s hand-it looked like a father had brought his daughter here for a treat. "Do you want to go inside?" I asked gently. She quickly turned her head away from the window, lowering it as she shook her head. Her reaction left me feeling strangely awkward. "Tell your dad to bring you here next time," I said, shifting my gaze away, I didn''t like talking about Axel, but seeing this child''s sad expression made me say it anyway. She lifted her head, hesitating before asking, "M-My dad?" "What? Doesn''t your dad ever take you and your brother out?" "I... I don''t have a dad." I frowned. Did she not know about her real father? But I had heard that Axel had even attended her school''s parent meetings. "...Isn''t Axel your dad?" Novel Heirs 83 58.57% The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter SBonds ´È Menu 83 She shook her head. "Everyone thinks he''s our dad. Even my friend''s parents believe that." "What do you mean? Isn''t he your dad?" I asked, my voiceced with urgency. I was torn, unsure whether I should believe this little girl''s words. It seemed like she didn''t fully understand the truth. But at the same time, how could Selene hide something so important from her own children? Letting out a deep sigh, I shook my head. "Didn''t Axel attend your parents'' meeting?" She gave me a small nod. "Yeah, but that was only because Mommy had an exam that day. Uncle Axel told her not to worry and went in her ce." "She had an exam? She''s still studying?" "Mommy just finished school. You didn''t know that?" I had no idea. Selene had gone back to school? And she had even graduated? Memories surfaced-back then, she had given up her education to marry me. Her adoptive father had told me she had no interest in continuing school. I assumed she just wasn''t a good student and never thought much about it. While I was lost in thought, Luna mumbled something that caught my attention. "Uncle Axel once told us to call him Dad, but Mommy stopped us. She said we shouldn''t call another man our dad. He just loves us a lot, that''s why he said it, but we shouldn''t take it seriously." Her words stunned me. I lowered my head, looking her in the eyes. "Then who is your dad?" Tears welled up in her big eyes as she stared at me. "He''s not with us anymore. He''s gone." I froze. "What?" "Mommy said our dad isn''t here anymore. She told us never to talk about him. So, Leo and I don''t." "He''s... gone?" I echoed, her words rattling in my mind. I sat up straight, my thoughts spiraling. What she said hit me hard. If Axel were really their father, Selene wouldn''t have told them something like that. She wouldn''t erase their father from their lives if he were still around. Somehow, a weight lifted off my chest. I wasn''t sure why, but knowing their father wasn''t in the picture left me feeling... different. "Tell me more about your dad," I urged her. She immediately shook her head. "No. Mommy said not to talk about him." I rubbed my forehead, trying to process everything. Luna looked sad again. I got out of the car and walked around to open her door. Bending down, I picked her up in my arms. "Let''s go get some ice cream. No more being sad, okay?" She clung to my neck tightly, as if afraid she''d be lost again. I tightened my hold, making sure she felt safe. As soon as we stepped into the ice cream parlor, people turned to look at us. Ignoring the stares, I headed straight to the counter. 11:37 59.29% < Chapter 83 "Pick whatever you want." She chose vani and chocte, eagerly grabbing the ice cream when the staff handed it over. "Do you want to eat here or in the car?" She nced around before smiling. "It''s pretty here. I want to eat here." I led her to thest table, pulling out a chair for her before taking the seat across from her. Menu Watching her enjoy her ice cream with pure delight, I couldn''t help but find her adorable. She reminded me of her mother. As I stared at her, I wondered-had her mother been this innocent and carefree as a child? Then, it hit me. Selene had grown up as an orphan. Had she lived in poverty, or had she been given afortable life? As far as I remembered, Gamma Curtis hadn''t adopted her at such a young age. "How''s your mom?" I suddenly asked. She looked up at me and grinned. "She''s the best mom in the world." "And?" "She just wants us to be happy. So, Leo and I want her to be happy too." "How?" She leaned in slightly, as if sharing a secret. "I heard Grandma telling Grandpa that Mommy is alone and needs a husband to protect her." Her words caught me off guard. I looked away before asking, "What else did your grandma say?" "She said Mommy always cries when she''s alone. But she never lets us see her sad." My chest tightened. Selene... cried? Wasn''t she happy with her boyfriend? "Is Uncle Axel her boyfriend?" Luna''s eyes widened. "Is he?" "I''m asking you." What the hell was I doing? Why was I interrogating a child about her mother''s love life? "Forget it," I muttered. "Uncle Axel is Uncle Magnus''s friend. He''s really nice. Leo and I like him a lot." Hearing her praise Axel so casually made my blood boil. "Are you done?" I asked, standing up abruptly. She looked at her half-eaten ice cream and shook her head. Sighing, I sat back down, deciding not to press her anymore. I let her enjoy her treat in peace. Just then, my phone buzzed. A familiar number shed on the screen. Strangely, my mood lifted a little. I nced at Luna before answering. "Where is my daughter?" 11:37 59.17% Get 5 > = Menu Selene''s frantic voice filled my ear. I didn''t respond, only listening to the sound of her ragged breathing. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Where is she?" she yelled. "She''s with me," I answered coolly. "Give me back my daughter! Why did you take her? She''s just a child, Kane. How could you stoop so low? Do you have any shame?" Her usations didn''t anger me. I remained calm, listening to her. What had Finn told her? That I had kidnapped her daughter? Did she really think I had nothing better to do with my life? "Do you want me to return your projects? Tell me, Kane, what do "The truth.". "W-What?" you want?" I nced at Luna, who smiled up at me. I returned the gesture with a small smirk, but my tone remained cold as I spoke into the phone. "I want the truth about your children''s father. I''m sending you an address. Come pick up your daughter. But today, you''re not leaving until you tell me everything." Novel Heirs 84 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Selene "Stay out of this, Kane. Just let go of my daughter-" +5Bonus > Menu Before I could finish, Kane ended the call, making my blood boil with rage. I pulled the phone away from my ear, staring at the screen in frustration. Just minutes ago, when Beta Finn called to tell me he had found Luna, I felt an overwhelming sense of relief. I had been searching for her everywhere, desperate to bring her home. .But the moment I realized she was with Kane, a new wave of fear crashed over me. I had no idea what he was nning or what I should do next. How could he be so heartless? He had kidnapped a child-my child. "What did he say?" Axel''s voice broke through my thoughts as he ced aforting hand on my shoulder. I turned to him, shaking my head. "He wants to know about their father. I think he''s figured something out." Axel''s eyebrows shot up. "How much does he know?" "I don''t know, Axel. He said he''ll send me an address, but he won''t let me take Luna unless I tell him the truth. How the hell am I supposed to do that?" My fingers tangled in my hair as frustration consumed me. No matter how much sess I achieved, no matter how many deals I stole from him, Kane still knew my greatest weakness. I was in my room, pacing restlessly. My entire family knew about Luna''s disappearance, and they were doing everything possible to find her. But when Finn called, I told them a friend had found her. I didn''t want them reaching out to Kane directly-what if he hurt Luna out of spite? "Selene, what are you doing?" Axel''s voice wasced with concern as he watched me stride toward my closet. I ignored him, opening the closet door. My hands trembled slightly as I unlocked a drawer and pulled out a gun. Axel''s eyes widened in shock. "What the hell are you thinking?" He lunged forward to grab the gun, but I twisted away from him, refusing to let go. "Don''t stop me, Axel. He wants the truth? Fine. I''ll tell him everything-everything I''ve been holding inside. And then I''ll kill him," I said through clenched teeth, tears streaming down my face. Axel shook his head, his voice firm. "Don''t do something reckless, Selene. Think this through." "I CAN''T!" I screamed as he grabbed my wrist. My whole body shook with fear and fury. "What do you think he''ll do once he finds out the truth? He''s Kane Thorne. That man will never let me live in peace with my children. I can''t lose them, Axel. I just can''t." I bit my lip, trying to hold back more tears as my emotions spiraled out of control. Axel tightened his grip on my wrists, forcing me to let go of the gun just as I was about to raise it. "You can''t do this, Selene. Listen to me," he urged, his voice softer now. "We can''t hurt him¡ªnot when his reason for being here is to attend the party Alpha Magnus organized." 14:26 59.56% < Chapter 84 SBonus > Menu I froze, my breath catching. Magnus. My brother had put effort into maintaining peace, and I couldn''t drag him into my mess. I couldn''t risk his safety because of my personal war with Kane. "Then what am I supposed to do?" I whispered, feeling utterly lost. Axel took the gun from me, ced it back in the drawer, and shut the closet door. Magnus had given. me that gun for protection, but right now, I felt more vulnerable than ever. Axel pulled me into a hug, and I broke downpletely. "I don''t know what to do anymore. If Kane finds out the truth, what will he do?" He stroked my hair gently, trying to calm me, but his next words sent a shiver down my spine. "He''ll never find out. Your children are protected by magic." I pulled back slightly, looking up at him in shock. "W-What?" "At their birth, Alpha Malcolm called Raven to the back house to bless them. But your mother... she asked him to cast a spell-one that would conceal their true parentage." I stumbled back, my mind reeling. When had my parents done that? And why had they never told me? It suddenly made sense-why Kane, a powerful Alpha, hadn''t been able to sense his own children. Even his wolf couldn''t recognize them as his own. It was all because of the spell. "But... what if he already knows? What if that''s why he called me?" My voice was barely above a whisper. Panic wed at my chest. Axel shook his head. "No one can break Raven''s spell. He isn''t just any sorcerer." A small sense of relief washed over me. At least, for now, the truth was still hidden. "What do I tell him?" I asked, my voice steadier now. "Lie," Axel said without hesitation. Just then, my phone buzzed. A message from Kane. He had sent me an address. I exhaled sharply, gripping my phone tightly. Luna, I''ming for you. Just hold on. Without wasting another second, I rushed out of the pack house. "Where are you going?" my parents asked as I passed them. "I''m getting Luna back." Magnus wasn''t home, but I sent him a quick message, letting him know what I had told our parents. I didn''t want him worrying too much. "Let''s go," Axel said, holding the car door open for me. I stopped in front of the vehicle, hesitating. I didn''t want himing with me. Kane had already suspected my children were Axel''s once. If he saw us together now, it would only make things worse. "I want to go alone," I said firmly. Axel''s jaw tightened. "No way. I''m not letting you face that man alone." "I''ll make up an excuse. Don''t worry." "Absolutely not. I don''t trust Kane, and neither should you. You didn''t tell Magnus about this, but if he 14:26 59.88% < Chapter 84 finds outter, he''ll never forgive me for letting you go alone." I tried to argue, but it was pointless. Axel wasn''t backing down. +5Bonus > Menu Defeated, I got into the car. He started the engine, and as we drove off, I sank into my thoughts. I thought of my other child-Leo. He had been devastated after losing sight of Luna. "I''m sorry, Mom," he had whispered over and over when he finally found me, after I had stepped away to buy ice cream for him and Luna. He was just a child. I could never me him for what happened. This was my fault-for not protecting them better. For giving Kane the opportunity to use my daughter as leverage against me. The entire ride was silent, but my mind was anything but. Fear gripped me. I prayed Luna was safe. Because if Kane was capable of hurting me, I knew he wouldn''t hesitate to do the same to my children. And I would never forgive him for that. Novel Heirs 85 Chapter 85 (*+5Bonus > Menu As soon as the car pulled up in front of the hotel, I immediately recognized the building. It was the finest hotel in my pack''s territory-one owned by my father. Just a few days ago, I had sent some of my men to check the security here, given that most visitors preferred this ce for its luxury and exclusivity. As I stepped out of the car, Axel was already there, holding the door open for me. He was here to support me. I got out, pulled my phone from my pocket, and checked the message again. "Room 902." "Let''s ask at the front desk," Axel suggested as he led the way into the hotel. The receptionist immediately recognized Axel since he was the Beta of our pack. But when her eyesnded on me, she looked visibly stunned. I assumed she had seen the news fromst night''s party-where my father had publicly revealed my identity. "How may I assist you?" she asked with a polite smile. "Room 902," I said impatiently. "Excuse me?" she asked, confused. "Where is Room 902?" Axel repeated. Still looking a little puzzled, she gave us directions. Axel was about to head that way, but I reached out and grabbed his hand. "Can I go alone? You''re right here, aren''t you? If anything happens, I''ll call you," I pleaded. Axel hesitated, clearly reluctant to let me go alone. But after meeting my determined gaze, he finally gave a small nod. "I''m here. Just go in, get Luna, and leave. Don''t waste time talking to that man. Since you''ve already told him the children aren''t his, you owe him nothing," Axel advised. I nodded slightly before making my way to the elevator. As I rode up to the ninth floor, my heart pounded in my chest. When I reached the room, my hands trembled. Taking a deep breath, I lifted my fist and knocked on the door. "Please be okay, Luna," I prayed silently. The door opened almost immediately-but not by the person I expected. Instead, a man dressed in a staff uniform stood there, clearly part of the hotel''s room service. He stepped aside, holding the door open for me. "Please, ma''am," he said respectfully. I cautiously stepped inside, confirming I was in the right room. As the door clicked shut behind me, I ignored everything else and walked further in. It was avish presidential suite. My eyes immediately locked onto a small child sitting at a table, carefully eating brownies with a fork. "Luna!" 14:26 60.71% < Chapter 85 +5Bonus > Menu I instinctively moved toward her, but a voice stopped me in my tracks. "Why the rush?" I turned sharply and found myself face-to-face with the man I despised most in this world. Kane. He lounged on the couch, exuding smug arrogance. nking him were several men dressed in all ck- likely his guards. If I remembered correctly, Magnus had mentionedst night that Kane had arrived with his Beta and Ruby. So who were these men? Kane exhaled a cloud of smoke, his sharp gaze piercing into me. "What? You can employ my guards, but I can''t borrow a few from your side?" he asked, smirking. I narrowed my eyes, finally recognizing them-they were my brother''s guards. Had they betrayed my brother? "Mommy?" Luna''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. She had climbed down from her chair and was now running toward me. I crouched down, wrapping her in my arms. "Are you okay, baby?" I asked, kissing her cheeks, scanning her face for any signs of distress. To my relief, she seemedpletely unharmed. Kane hadn''t hurt her. "Mommy, I missed you! But Uncle gave me lots of yummy food to eat!" she chirped. I frowned. "Didn''t I tell you not to eat anything from strangers?" What if Kane hadced her food with something? A low scoff came from Kane''s direction. I stood up, grasping Luna''s small hand, and turned toward the door, ready to leave. But before I could take another step, the guards blocked my path. "Move," I ordered coldly. Kane stood up and strolled toward us, hands in his pockets. "You really are an ungrateful woman. You lost your child, and when someone returns her to you, you don''t even bother to say thank you," he taunted. I shot him a re. "Name your price." He let out a dark chuckle, flicking his cigarette away. "Do you really think you have anything that could repay me?" "Then what do you want? Should I get on my knees and worship you?" I scoffed. His expression darkened, clearly displeased with my sarcasm. Without breaking eye contact, he turned to his men and gave an order. "Take the child to the other room." The guards immediately reached for Luna. 14:26 60.57% < Chapter 85 "No, don''t!" I yelled, clutching her tightly, Luna, confused and frightened, clung to me. "They won''t hurt her," Kane said, his voice sharp with warning. "If they so much asy a harmful hand on her, their heads will roll." "Mommy, I''ll be okay," Luna reassured me in a small voice. "Uncle said he just wants to talk to you." I stared at her in disbelief. ''Had Kane brainwashed my child?'' The guards led her into another room, leaving me alone with him. "So, let''s get to the point, Selene Hawthorne," Kane said smoothly. I turned my burning gaze on him, my fingers itching to strangle him. "Who is your children''s real father?" he asked, his tone calm-too calm. I met his stare without flinching. He was waiting patiently for my answer. "He''s dead," I replied tly. Kane''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if searching for any sign of a lie. But in my mind, I finished my thought: ''He''s dead to me.'' 60.71% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 86 Kane Hearing Selene''s response, I scowled at her. "Dead? How?" I demanded, stepping closer. She didn''t flinch, showing no sign that my proximity unsettled her. +5Bonus > Menu The woman standing before me wasn''t broken. She wasn''t the same woman who used to stammer in my presence-she was strong now, unafraid, and defiant. "You don''t need to know about him." I took another step forward, narrowing the space between us. Her gaze pierced through me, stirring something I couldn''t quite name. How could she stand so confidently in front of me after everything she had done? "You need to answer me before you leave. My mercy isn''t for everyone." I tried to intimidate her, hoping to pry the truth from her lips. She nced toward the room where Luna had just gone. I could see the fear flickering in her eyes-not for herself, but for her daughter. What she didn''t realize was that I would never harm the girl. Something about her unsettled me all day. She was young but spoke with a striking confidence. And more than that, I felt a connection to her, just as I had with Leo. The thought that the boy didn''t like me irritated me more than I cared to admit. If it had been any other child, I wouldn''t have cared at all. Lowering my voice, I murmured, "Could they be my children?" "NO WAY," Selene snapped, cutting me off. But her expression betrayed her words. A flicker of hope ignited in my chest. What if they were mine? The thought alone sent a strange sensation through me. "Are you hiding my children from me?" I studied her face, searching for the truth. "They''re not yours, Kane. They''re mine." "Then tell me who their father is." "He''s dead." "How?" "I-I don''t know. But he''s gone." I scoffed. She wasn''t even a good liar. "Who was he?" She averted her gaze and muttered under her breath, "I don''t know." I leaned in close, my breath hot against her ear. "So what? You just slept with some stranger? How 0 14:26 61.43% pathetic." She shoved me away, her eyes zing with fury. "What did I do? You were a worthless husband who couldn''t even satisfy his wife. You ignored me, abandoned me, and spent your nights with other women. What did you expect me to do? y the perfect wife and live like a lifeless doll?" Her anger took me by surprise. Was she telling the truth? Had she really been with a strange? Rage surged through me. I grabbed her arms, gripping them tightly, "So that gave you an excuse to whore around?" "It was one night. If you could do it, why couldn''t I?" I wanted to tell her that I hadn''t slept with Ruby those nights-that I had been alone in mypany''s apartment. It was true that I had once despised this woman, but now.... "Who was the bastard that dared to touch my wife? Was he from my pack? Are those children his?" A sharp p cut through the air,nding hard against my cheek. It wasn''t the first time she had done it. I had let it slide before, which only made her bolder. I turned back to her, clenching my jaw, my re sharp enough to wound. But when I saw the shimmer of unshed tears in her eyes, I froze. A strange pang tightened in my chest, my heartbeat quickening. I barely registered the p anymore-1 only wanted to know the reason behind her tears. "Don''t you dare call my babies that." Her voice trembled with fury. "They are innocent. They are not that man''s children-they are only mine. I hate their father more than anything in this world." Her words hit me harder than her p. "I''ve given you my answer. Now let me and my child go." My fists clenched at my sides, but I stepped aside. Without hesitation, she rushed into the room and emerged carrying Luna in her arms. Luna looked at me as they passed. I didn''t like the feeling that settled in my chest as I watched them leave. She waved at me, clutching her mother''s neck tightly. And then they were gone. An emptiness spread through me, like a part of me had been ripped away. The guards stepped out of the room, bowing their heads. "Alpha, take us to your pack. If Alpha Magnus finds out we betrayed him, he''ll have us killed." I scoffed. "If you could betray him, you could betray me, too. I despise traitors." Leaving them to their own fate, I turned and walked out of the hotel. My driver opened the car door for me, but my eyes were elsewhere. I caught sight of Selene and Luna leaving with Beta Axel. 0 14:27 61.27% I watched them until their car disappeared from view. "Alpha," my driver called, snapping me back to reality. I slid into the car. "To the Nightfall Pack," I ordered. The driver nodded and started the engine. +5Bonus > Menu Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out a small, transparent packet. Inside, a strand of Luna''s hairy c urled. Selene thought I was a fool. I dialed Finn''s number, gripping the packet tightly. "Find a doctor," I instructed. "Someone not connected to Nathan Winters." "What happened? Are you okay?" Finn asked, concerncing his voice. "Doctor Nathan is your private physician-he''s the head of our pack''s medical team. Why don''t you trust him?" I nced at Luna''s hair, my expression darkening. "He''s too close to Selene. I don''t trust him. I need a DNA test." Finn hesitated. "Kane... don''t tell me you think-" "Just get it done. I''ll be back soon." Ending the call, I turned to the window, watching the night blur past. ''It won''t be long before I find out the truth, Selene.'' 0 14:27 Novel Heirs 87 Chapter 87 Selene When we returned to the pack house, my parents immediately pulled Luna into their arms, holding her tightly as if afraid they''d lose her again. At their age, Leo and Luna were their greatest joys. "I''m okay, Grandpa. Don''t worry, Grandma," Luna reassured them in her soft, sensible voice. I noticed Leo standing off to the side, quietly watching Luna but making no move to approach her. His expression was troubled, his little fists clenched at his sides. Was he feeling guilty? Was he ming himself for what had happened? While everyone else was focused on Luna, I walked over to Leo. Kneeling in front of him, I gently patted his shoulder. He lowered his head, avoiding my gaze. "What''s wrong, my big boy? Why do you look so upset? Don''t you want to see your little sister?" I asked softly. Leo was only a few minutes older than Luna, but I had always told him he was her big brother, that it was his job to protect her. "I''m sorry, Mom. I couldn''t protect Luna," he murmured, his lips trembling. I ran my fingers through his hair, and he finally lifted his head to meet my gaze. His eyes were brimming with unshed tears, making my heart ache. "Don''t cry, sweetheart. You''re my strong boy. None of this was your fault, okay?" I assured him gently. He shook his head. "I-" Before he could say more, I pulled him into a tight hug, rubbing his back soothingly. "Tears don''t suit you," I whispered. "You have to be strong. One day, you''ll grow into a powerful man." "Just like Uncle Magnus?" he mumbled against my shoulder. I chuckled and nodded. "Yeah, just like your Uncle Magnus." We pulled apart, and his eyes flickered toward Luna. She saw us and immediately rushed over on her tiny legs. "Leo!" she called, throwing her arms around him. I stood up, letting them have their moment. Leo hugged Luna tightly, then looked at me. I gave him an encouraging smile. "I missed you. Where did you go?" he asked her. Luna pulled back slightly, hesitating before replying, "I was with..." She trailed off, ncing at me. I subtly shook my head. She blinked, then turned back to Leo. "I got lost. Mommy''s friend found me and took care of me." She was lying, just as I had told her to in the car. I had warned her not to mention Kane to anyone. She had asked me why, almost as if she wanted to talk about him. But I hadn''t given her much of an exnation. I had simply forbidden her from bringing up his name, especially in front of Leo. I knew my son despised that man as much as I did. In a way, it felt like 14:27 62.14% karma-one of Kane''s own children harboring such a strong dislike for him. 4+5Bonus Menu Still, it made me wonder-why did Leo hate him so much? He had barely met the man. As Luna had told me, Kane had never spoken harshly to him. So what was the reason behind his deep resentment? The pack house was filled with relief and joy now that Luna was home safely. That evening, everyone kept asking Luna about what had happened. She simply told them she had gotten lost while following a kitten. Axel, however, stepped in and told everyone to stop questioning her, warning that constantly reliving the experience could harm her mental well-being. ''When Magnus returned to the pack house, the first thing he did was call Luna into his room. I felt a wave of nervousness. Was he going to dig into this? Axel caught my eye and subtly reassured me that he would take care of things. I lingered outside Magnus''s bedroom, listening intently. "Where were you?" Magnus asked. "Uncle Magnus, I was with Mommy''s friend," Luna replied. "Oh, I see. And how are you feeling now, sweetheart? Did anyone hurt you?" "No, Uncle. Mommy''s friend was really nice. He took me to get ice cream and even gave me my favorit e brownies!" "He?" Magnus repeated, picking up on the detail immediately. "Your mommy''s friend is a man?" I tensed. "You might as welle in," Magnus called out suddenly. "You do realize eavesdropping is rude, right?" Caught. I sighed, pushing open the door and stepping inside. I let out an awkwardugh. "Sorry, Magnus. I was just passing by..." Axel bit his lower lip, trying-and failing-to hold back augh. I shot him a re. Wasn''t he supposed to be on my side? Clearing his throat, Axel stepped in to help. "She''s telling the truth. I think you''re overthinking things." Magnus arched a skeptical brow and turned his sharp gaze on Axel. "Stop covering for her, Axel. I''ll deal with youter. For now, let me talk to her." Axel swallowed hard. He could tell Magnus wasn''t buying it. Magnus turned back to Luna. "You can go to your room now, sweetheart. Your uncle brought a lot of choctes for you-he''ll send them up soon." Luna''s face lit up at the mention of chocte. "Okay, Uncle!" She kissed Magnus''s cheek and skipped out of the room, leaving me to face my brother alone. ****) 14:27 62.01% < Chapter 87 Get 5> Menu "Selene, where was she? Are you lying to me?" Magnus asked, his voice low and serious. "Magnus, I told you-my friend found her." "Which friend?" His tone sharpened. "Give me a name." I nced at Axel, silently pleading for help. He nodded slightly and ced a hand on Magnus''s shoulder. "Bro, why are you interrogating her? She can have male friends, you know." Magnus stood up from his bed and turned to Axel with a cold smirk. "Oh, really? That''s funnying from you. Weren''t you the one who used to beat up any guy who got too close to her?" My eyes widened in shock. I whipped my head toward Axel, who was now scratching the back of his neck, looking guilty. "Stop talking nonsense, Magnus," Axel muttered, clearly ufortable. "Calm down." I was stunned. All these years, whenever a boy showed interest in me, Axel would step in and say Magnus had ordered him to keep them away. But now... "So it was you all along?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. "Why did you do that?" Novel Heirs 88 Magnus turned to me, his brows furrowed in confusion. "It was Kane who took her, wasn''t it?" His words hit me like a bolt of lightning. He knew the truth! "Magnus, how do you know?" He crossed his arms, his gaze sharp, "What do you take me for? I''m your brother-I can tell when something''s off. Now, tell me why did he do it?" I lowered my head, my voice barely above a whisper. "He wanted to know the truth "That bastard! And what did you tell him?" I remained silent. I couldn''t bring myself to say it. Not to him. Magnus was my older brother, and what I''d told Kane was too humiliating to admit to anyone else. "She told him their father was dead," Axel spoke up in my ce, breaking the silence Magnus narrowed his eyes. "And? Did he not want to know more about where he came from?" Axel hesitated before continuing. "She told him it was just a one-night thing... that she didn''t know much about him," Magnus fell silent for a moment before exhaling heavily. "That was a reckless move, Selene." I lifted my head, meeting his disappointed gaze. "B-But Magnus, I had no other choice. I had to give him some kind of excuse." He shook his head. "Kane isn''t just your former husband anymore-he''s Alpha Kane, leader of the Nightfall Pack. I hate to say it, but he''s not some na?ve schoolboy who''d fall for a lie like that." I frowned, determined to stand my ground. "He did believe me, brother. He got angry and let me take Luna away." Magnus turned to Axel, his expression darkening. "And you? Why didn''t you tell me about this? Why did you let her go to that man?" Axel lowered his head in submission. I could see the tension in his posture. Magnus had never spoken to him with such anger before. "Magn¨²s, it wasn''t his fault-" Magnus raised a hand, cutting me off. His stem gaze remained fixed on Axel. "Is this how you protect my sister? By sending her straight to her ex-husband?" Guilt settled in my chest. Because of me, Axel was now facing Magnus''s wrath. "I''m sorry, Magnus," Axel muttered, though his clenched fists and tense jaw made it clear he didn''t appreciate the reprimand. Still, he apologized-because Magnus was his Alpha. "Magnus, please listen to me," I pleaded. "Don''t take it out on him. He did nothing wrong. I was the one who begged him to let me go. I thought if I went there myself, I could get the truth out of Kane." ) 14:27 62.86% < Chapter 88 Magnus exhaled sharply, his frustration evident. "I need to speak with Selene alone." Axel gave a stiff nod, avoiding my gaze as he turned and left the room. I stared at the door as it closed behind him, guilt twisting in my chest. Get 5 > Menu "Look at me," Magnus demanded. "When will you finally start confiding in me? Why do you always keep things from me? Am I not a good enough brother to you?" His words stung. I turned back to him, seeing the raw frustration in his eyes. Without thinking, I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around him. "Magnus, I''m sorry," I murmured. "Please don''t be mad. I know you love me and that you care about ''me. I feel the same way. That''s why I didn''t want to drag you into this mess." I pulled away when I realized he wasn''t hugging me back. His expression was still firm, his anger simmering beneath the surface. Magnus had always been fiercely protective of me, the kind of brother who would do anything to keep me safe. But when he was angry, it was as if something inside him snapped-his wolf wouldn''t allow him to control his fury. "Fine," I sighed. "I''ll tell you the truth. I was afraid you''d hurt him. That''s why I didn''t tell you." His eyes darkened as he studied me. "Do you still love that man?" His question caught me off guard. Why would he ask that? Didn''t he already know the answer? "No, Magnus," I said firmly. "Then why did you care if I hurt him?" I quickly tried to exin. "As a head Alpha, you can''t just attack another Alpha-especially one who came here for an official gathering." Magnus let out a deep sigh and sat down on the bed. I hesitated before sitting beside him. "Magnus, you know I don''t want this. I don''t want to leave you all and start over somewhere else." He stood up abruptly, looking down at me. "You don''t have to leave us. Nothing in your life has to change." I frowned. "Magnus, what are you-" "No one," he interrupted, his voice firm, "would be a better man for you-or a better father to your children- than Axel. ept him, Selene." 14:27 Novel Heirs 89 Kane Get 5> Menu As soon as I crossed the border, an overwhelming urge hit me-I wanted to turn back and bring that woman with me to my pack. Rationally, I knew I should have stayed put until I received the report, but my instincts were pushing me in the opposite direction. The pack she belonged to was her brother''s, and if my suspicions were correct, nothing would stop me from taking her and those children. ''Am I really thinking about her again? Wasn''t it supposed to be just about those kids?'' The thought unsettled me. ''What if shees back? What would I do then? I shook my head, trying to clear my mind. Every time I closed my eyes, her tear-streaked face surfaced in my thoughts. It dragged me back to the past-to the days when she had been my wife. I had hated her then. Every time I was near her, I never missed a chance to remind her of her so-called betrayal. Back then, her eyes would well up with tears, just like they had today. I had always convinced myself that she was just acting, putting on a show. But today... today, something felt different. It was as if, for the first time, she wasn''t lying. So why couldn''t I believe it when she spoke of spending a night with another man? There was nothing to suggest that her twins were mine, no hints, no signs-so why couldn''t I simply dismiss this feeling in my gut? A notification buzzed on my phone, snapping me out of my thoughts. It was a message from Finn, asking when I''d be back. I quickly replied, letting him know I was on my way. As I was about to lock my phone, my gazended on my photo gallery. I opened it and stared at a simple yet heartwarming drawing-a couple with their children. I remembered Luna taking my phone after finishing her sketch, capturing a picture of it. She had told me she always struggled toplete the man''s face, but today, for some reason, she had finally managed to do it. It felt deeply personal, as if she had drawn her own family. Her parents, her brother-they were all there. A pang of guilt crept into my chest. She had grown up without a father figure. "I swear," I muttered under my breath as I locked my phone, "if the report confirms what I think, I''ll bring you and your brother back with me. You deserve to have your father in your life. You won''t have to keep acting like you''re alone in this world." The drive from the border to my apartment took four hours, but the journey didn''t exhaust me. Instead, an odd sense of anticipation buzzed inside me, keeping me alert. As soon as we arrived, I stepped out of the car and turned to my driver. "Take some rest," I told him. He blinked at me in shock, as if he had never heard such words from me before. Maybe he hadn''t. It was still early morning when I entered my apartment. Finn was already inside, waiting for me. "I''ve been losing my mind over here," he said, standing up from the couch the moment he saw me. I gave him a brief nod and started heading toward my bedroom. "Where the hell do you think you''re going?" he asked, frustration clear in his voice. "To take a shower." Finn scoffed. "Are you kidding me? I''ve been going crazy waiting for you, and you''re just gonna take a shower? Kane, are you even serious right now?" *) 14:27 63.57% < Chapter 89 Get 5> = Menu I could hear the desperation in his voice. I knew exactly what he was thinking-the DNA test. Turning back to him, I said, "Give me a few minutes. I just need to clear my head first." He exhaled sharply but didn''t push further. I stepped into my room, letting the door shut behind me. The cold water cascaded down my body, washing away the tension in my muscles. For a brief moment, I allowed myself to rx. My hands pressed against the tiled wall in front of me as my mind drifted back to Selene. ''If those kids are mine, why did she sign the divorce papers? Why did she do it? What the hell was she thinking? Was she lying to me this whole time? Was she nning to stay with another man?'' The mere thought of her with someone else made my body tense up all over again. Even after all this time, after our divorce, the idea of her belonging to another man was unbearable. By the time I stepped out of the shower, I had forced my emotions back into check. I quickly dressed in a suit, running a towel through my damp hair as I exited my bedroom. Finn was pacing back and forth, looking more anxious than before. "Are you finally ready to talk?" he asked, clearly at the end of his patience. I nodded and told him everything that had happened yesterday. His eyes widened in shock when I revealed that I suspected the twins were mine. "Kane," he said cautiously, "we need to wait for the results. You can''t just im them as yours without proof." I shot him a sharp re. "I know they''re mine," I said firmly. "I feel it. That boy-he was distant, like he was pushing me away, and it... it affected me. And that girl... there''s something about her. She feels familiar, like someone I should have always known." Finn looked at me, uncertainty flickering in his eyes. He was worried I was letting my emotions cloud my judgment. But deep down, I knew the truth. "They''re mine," I repeated. Finn sighed but nodded. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number, putting it on speaker. "Did you arrange it?" I asked as the call connected. The doctor picked up, and Finn wasted no time in rying what we needed. I took over the conversation, making it clear that everything he needed would be provided, but I wanted the results fast. The man on the other end sounded nervous but quickly agreed. He even said he was honored to assist me with something so important. "You''ll bepensated well," Finn assured him before ending the call. He turned back to me, his expression serious. "What if the resultse back negative? What will you do then?" Before I could answer, another voice cut through the room. "What results are you talking about?" I turned toward the sound, my gazending on Ruby as she stepped inside. The door had been 14:27 63.55% < Chapter 89 04199 unlocked, so she hadn''t needed to knock. She walked up to me, her tone soft but probing. "Kane, are you hiding something from me? Novel Heirs 90 Get 5 > Menu Finn stared at Ruby, his expression unreadable, as if he hadn''t expected her to show up and interrupt our conversation. "Why do you always feel the need to know everything?" he snapped at her, irritationcing his voice. Ruby frowned, clearly taken aback. "Why are you treating me like this?, You didn''t even listen to me that night-you just dragged me back here against my will!" From her words, I could tell that Ruby had wanted to stay with the Iron Crown Pack, but Finn had forced her to return. "It was my Alpha''smand," Finn replied tly. "And I''m going to be your Alpha''s Luna." Her voice was steady, unwavering, as she spoke to Finn. Hearing her say that unsettled me. I didn''t like it when she called herself my Luna. But why? Wasn''t I the one who had promised her that title years ago? "Ru-" "No, Kane!" she cut me off sharply, turning to me with frustration. "You need to tell him who I am to you! He treats me like I''m nothing. He has no respect for me at all!" She sounded like a childining to a parent. Finn shot her a hard look. Ruby had always thought of him asposed and level-headed. He was my best friend, and she was my girlfriend, so he had always tried to be polite to her. "Enough," he warned, his patience running thin. "I''ve got bigger things to worry about right now." Tears welled up in Ruby''s eyes as she clung to my arm. "See how he speaks to me? Even in front of you? He''s not even afraid of you!" Finn rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed, as if he thought she was putting on a show. But I knew Ruby wasn''t the type to fake emotions. She was just... sensitive. I sighed and patted her shoulder. "Don''t cry. He''s just stressed about something." "Something? Kane, do you even realize what''s at stake? This could change everything. I''m asking you onest time-are you sure about this?" Finn pressed. "Yes. I''m sure." Finn held my gaze for a moment, then gave a small nod before turning and walking out of my house. Ruby, however, looked confused. As I headed toward my room to grab my phone, she followed closely behind. "Kane, what were you two talking about?" "You don''t need to know," I said tly, brushing past her as I left the room, phone in hand. As I made my way toward the door, she grabbed my arm. "You always do this," she said, her voice trembling with frustration. "Do you have any idea how 14:27 64.29% < Chapter 90 Qesh) May humiliated I felt when you left me outside the party hall that night? What am I to you, Kane? You neve acknowledge me in front of anyone!" Her words pushed me to the edge. My patience was already thin, and now her questions were just adding to the noise in my head. "If you can''t handle this, then leave," I snapped, "I won''t stop you." I reached for the door, but before I could open it, she suddenly threw her arms around me from behind "Why are you saying this, Kane?" she whispered, her voice breaking. "Don''t you love me anymore? I had no answer. She pulled away just enough to move in front of me, cupping my face in her hands, forcing me to look at her. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and for a moment, I felt a pang of sympathy. But it wasn''t the same as when I saw Selene cry. That feeling had been... different. "I have no one in this world except you, Kane," she murmured. "If you''re telling me to leave, you might as well be telling me to die. Is that what you want?" When I didn''t respond, she slowly dropped her hands from my face, wiping her tears as they fell. My eyes drifted to a scar on her arm. Memories from the past came rushing back. I closed my eyes, trying to push them away, but I couldn''t. I owed her too much. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t be standing here today. Taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes and looked at her. She seemed fragile... vulnerable. I had to protect her. "Don''t cry," I said atst. "I''m not leaving you." The moment she heard those words, she threw herself back into my arms, clinging to me as if they were the only thing keeping her together. Afterforting her for a while, I left for work, throwing myself into my responsibilities to keep my mind off Selene. Two days passed. I stayed busy, but no matter how much I tried to distract myself, thoughts of Selene crept in. Today was the day the doctor was supposed to send me the reports. A strange sense of anticipation settled inside me as I waited. The more I thought about them, the more I felt an unexpected sense of responsibility. But no matter how hard I tried to focus on the reports, my thoughts kept drifting to Selene. More than the children, it was her I couldn''t stop thinking about. Her new look. Her confidence. Everything about her was messing with my head. Just as I was drowning in my thoughts, my phone buzzed with a message. It was from my mother. 14:28 64.13% < Chapter 90 She had gone to the pack hospital with my father for his checkup today. Get 5> Menu Nathan said your father ispletely fine. Ruby was with us at the hospital. I think she really cares about you, Kane. She''s doing her best to win your father''s heart. I locked my phone without responding. I couldn''t bring myself to care about what my mother was saying-l was waiting for something far more important. A knock on the door made me look up. Before I could respond, Finn walked in. He looked just as tense as I felt. This was my best friend-the one person who had always stood by me. And right now, I could see the concern in his eyes. Then I noticed the white envelope in his hand. Without a word, he walked over and ced it in front of me. "Here''s the report," he said. "I didn''t open it. You should read it first." I gave him a nod before tearing open one corner of the envelope and pulling out the document inside. For the first time in my life, I felt nervous to read something. I unfolded the report, my eyes immediatelynding on the bold red letters at the top. My brows furrowed as wave of anger surged through me. "Negative?" Novel Heirs 91 Get 5> Menu A fire of frustration burned inside me. Ovee with rage, I shot to my feet and hurled the report to the ground. "I can''t believe this." Finn stepped forward, picking up the discarded report. He scanned the pages, then lifted his gaze to me, hesitation flickering in his eyes. There was unmistakable fear there. I clenched my jaw, trying to rein in my fury. My hands trembled as veins bulged beneath my skin, my blood boiling with uncontroble anger. A low growl escaped me before I could stop it. With a sudden burst of rage, I swept everything off my desk, sending papers and objects crashing to the floor. My chair went flying as I kicked it aside. I couldn''t wrap my head around it-those children weren''t mine. "Kane." Finn moved fast, grabbing my arms from behind just as I was about to destroy the desk entirely. I felt like tearing apart everything in sight. "She couldn''t have given birth to another man''s kids!" I roared. "Kane, calm down. I told you before. They''re not yours." His words only made my fury spike. I yanked my arms free from his grip. "Kane," he tried again, his voice steady, but I was beyond reasoning. Ignoring him, I started searching for my phone, nudging through the mess with my foot. Everything was scattered across the floor. "Give me your phone," I ordered Finn. "What?" He hesitated, his brows knitting together. "I said, give me your damn phone," I snapped, my voice sharp enough to make him straighten in fear. Without another word, he pulled his phone from his pocket and handed it over. I scrolled through his contacts, my fingers tense. When I found the name, I muttered under my breath, "Selene." Finn seemed to realize what I was about to do. He reached out, gripping my wrist. "Alpha, please, calm down. Calling her won''t help. It''ll only make you angrier," "I don''t give a damn! That woman owes me an exnation." I knew she wouldn''t answer if I called from my number. So, I used Finn''s phone. She picked up. "Beta Finn?" Her voice came through the speaker, clear and unsuspecting. My grip on the phone was tight at first, but I forced myself to loosen it. I needed to talk to her, not scare her off immediately. *** 14:28 65.0% "Why did you do it?" My voice was low, controlled-dangerously so. Silence. "How could you, Selene?" "I don''t want to talk to you any-" I cut her off. "I ran a DNA test. Got the results." "W-What?" Her voice wavered. Nervous. No-afraid. Why? ''Why did it feel like she was terrified of something I hadn''t uncovered yet? Get 5> = Menu "So, you really were telling the truth, huh? You actually slept with another man while you were still my wife. How shameless can you be? So what if you''re an Alpha''s daughter?" Selene didn''t respond. It was like my words had stunned her into silence. I pulled the phone away from my ear to check if she had hung up. Still connected. "What?" I scoffed. "Cat got your tongue?" She exhaled deeply, then cleared her throat. "I''m d you ran that test. Now that you know the truth, leave me and my children alone. If you want to believe I cheated, that''s your problem. I owe you nothing." "How dare you-" The line went dead. She hung up on me. With a snarl, I hurled Finn''s phone at the nearest wall. It shattered upon impact. Finn''s jaw dropped, but he said nothing. Grabbing my suit jacket, I strode toward the door. Finn followed quickly, catching up to me. "Where are you going?" I shot him a sharp look. "Straight to hell. Care to join me?" He wisely fell silent as I stormed out of my office. The moment I stepped out of the building, I made a beeline for my car. My driver, noticing my approach, scrambled to open the back door. "Give me the keys," I demanded. "But, Alpha-" I cut him off with a re that could kill. My patience was nonexistent. I was on edge, and I knew if anyone pushed me right now, I might actually snap. Without another word, the driver handed me the keys. I slid into the driver''s seat, fired up the engine, and mmed my foot on the gas. The tires screeched 14:28 64.75% < Chapter 91 Get 5> Menu as I sped off, my mind a chaotic mess. Selene''s voice echoed in my head, taunting me, haunting me. That woman was driving me insane. If this kept up, I''d lose everything-my position, my sanity. All because of her. A dark thought crept in. What if I killed her? Would that finally bring me peace? My wolf growled in protest, snapping me back to reality. I almost forgot-she was my mate. 1 still had the right to im her. To keep her away from anyone else. But if that bond truly existed, why couldn''t I feel it anymore? Why did she make me feel nothing but rage and betrayal? If I''d known she would put me through this hell, I would have dly handed her over to that bastard. She wasn''t getting away with this. She would pay. At some point, I pulled into a nightclub''s parking lot. My mind was too clouded to think straight. I just needed a drink. As I stepped inside, the crowd instinctively parted for me. They could sense my mood, my barely contained fury. I went straight to the bar, dropped onto a stool, and ordered a drink. One after another, I downed them, but no amount of alcohol could drown out the thoughts of her. Selene. Why the hell couldn''t I forget her? At some point, I lost track of time. The alcohol had dulled my senses, but not enough. I tried to stand, but then-I saw her. Selene. She was smiling, beckoning me toward her. No. That wasn''t her. "She''s not Selene. A voice cut through my haze, stopping me in my tracks. I turned my head, blinking to clear my vision. Finn. He was sitting next to me, ordering a drink. He swiveled his stool to face me, studying me carefully before speaking. And when he did, his words hit harder than any punch ever could. "Kane, when are you going to admit that you love her?" 14:28 Novel Heirs 92 "What did you just say?" Finn''s eyebrows shot up as he stared at me. "Weren''t you just drunk a moment ago?" "That doesn''t mean I didn''t hear you." 10415/ Finn took a sip of his drink and gestured toward someone. When I turned my head, I saw a woman shing me a seductive smile. This time, I saw her clearly. She wasn''t Selene. The moment she waved at me, I shot her a cold re. Fear flickered across her face, and she quickly looked away, shifting her attention to another man. Annoyed, I turned my stool back toward the bar and rested my head on the counter, hoping to clear my mind. "Kane, can you just listen to me?" Finn asked. "Bro, why can''t you leave me alone? Why are you even here? To annoy me? Go back to work." "Do you even know what time it is? It''ste. You''ve been drinking for hours." I didn''t answer. I just sat there in silence. "Those kids aren''t yours, Kane. You need to stay away from them. This is about your status, your reputation. As Alpha, you can''t afford to-" I opened my eyes, cutting him off mid-sentence. Finn swallowed his words and looked away, downing the rest of his drink in one go. Pressing my palms against the counter, I forced myself upright and signaled the bartender for another drink. The bartender hesitated, giving Finn a quick nce as if seeking permission. I red at him. "Who''s your Alpha? Me or him?" "Y-You, Alpha." "Then make me a drink. A strong one." The bartender, visibly shaken, hurried to prepare my drink. The moment he ced the ss in front of me, I grabbed it and downed the entire thing in one go. The alcohol dulled my thoughts, bringing a deceptive sense of stability. "Drinking won''t solve anything," Finn muttered. I shot him a sharp look. "I''m already screwed. Don''t make it worse." Finn mmed his ss onto the counter, the loud sound making the bartender flinch. Without a word, Finn motioned for the bartender to move to the other side of the bar. The bartender nodded at Finn, gave me a respectful bow, then quickly retreated to the far end, blending 14:28 65.71% < Chapter 92 in with the other bartenders. Finn turned back to me. "I''m done with your mood swings." I narrowed my eyes. "Have you forgotten who you''re talking to?" Ge15> Meng "Yeah. Right now, I''m not talking to my Alpha. I''m talking to my best friend." His voice was firm. "What the hell is wrong with you, Kane? How much longer are you going to act like this? It''s been over a year since your divorce. You need to move on." I averted my gaze. Lifting my ss to my lips, I realized it was empty. I had already finished my drink- and sent the bartender away. My eyes flickered to the shelves behind the bar, lined with bottles of liquor. I raised my hand, and a waiter immediately approached. "Give me that bottle." The waiter handed it over and quickly stepped away. Finn watched, shaking his head in disapproval. I chuckled. "What? You think I can''t handle more? I''m your Alpha. A few drinks won''t take me down." I twisted the cap off and took several deep gulps straight from the bottle before setting it down with a thud. "So, what were you saying?" I asked, noticing Finn''s exhausted expression. "What do you want?" he asked, staring directly into my eyes. "I want to make her pay. She cheated on me." Finn scoffed. "Really? And what were you doing with Ruby? I warned you a thousand times to stay away from that girl when you were married. Back then, I was your father''s Beta. I cared about you and your marriage. Your father and your inws-they saw Selene as a potential Luna. And they were right. Turns out, she was an Alpha''s daughter." I grabbed his cor. "Are you saying she was justified in what she did? Did I get someone pregnant behind her back? Then why the hell did she think she had the right to carry another man''s child?" Finn sighed. "The past is the past, Kane. If you hate what she did, then let it go. Move on. She''s nevering back to you." My hands clenched as the thought of Selene walking away burned in my mind. Why couldn''t I listen to Finn? I had Ruby. I could have started fresh, just like I wanted years ago. So why did Selene still haunt my thoughts? I pressed a hand against my chest, gripping my shirt. A strange difort stirred inside me. Was it the alcohol? Or something else? "I can''t. She''s-" "She''s not your wife anymore." "She''s my mate. I won''t let her move on from me." My voice was low but firm. Finn fell silent. I didn''t look at him to see his reaction. 14:28 65.56% Get 5> Menu I pushed myself to my feet, unsteady but determined. As I turned toward the exit, Finn rushed over, slinging my arm around his shoulder. "You''re drunk. I''m not letting you drive. I''ll take you home." I didn''t fight him. I let him drop me off at my apartment. Lying on my bed, still fully clothed, shoes and all, I stared at the ceiling. Selene used to take care of me when I came home like this. That was years ago. So why were those memories surfacing now? I closed my eyes, hoping for a few hours of escape. But the moment I drifted into sleep, a massive ck wolf appeared in my dreams. Its piercing blue eyes locked onto me as it hunted me through the darkness. I jolted upright, running a hand through my hair, my heart pounding. Something about that wolf unsettled me. I had never seen it before-not in battle, not in any pack. An Alpha wolf. A question burned in my mind. "Who is that wolf?" Novel Heirs 93 Selene I didn''t want to listen to Kane anymore, so I ended the call. Get 5> Menu The moment I pulled the phone away from my ear, my knees started trembling. I had to grab onto the wall beside me for support, trying to keep myself from copsing. "He did a DNA test?" I could barely believe it. How was that even possible? How could the resultse back negative? "He must be lying. He must know the truth. What do I do now?" I muttered like a madwoman, tugging at my hair in frustration. I never thought Kane would actually go through with something like that. I assumed he had believed my lies-so what made him suspicious enough to test it? Without wasting another second, I left my bedroom and headed straight for my children''s room. As soon as I got there, I saw Leo and Luna ying together. "Leo, sweetheart, can you go y with Grandma for a bit? I need to talk to your sister." Leo frowned. "Mommy, I want to hear too." He rushed over, grabbing my hand. I crouched down and gently ran my fingers through his hair. "Baby, please listen to Mommy." He hesitated for a moment, but after seeing how distressed I was, he gave me a small nod and left the room, leaving me alone with Luna. Luna climbed down from the bed and walked toward me. "Mommy?" I closed the door behind us, then scooped her up into my arms. "Baby, I need you to tell me about that day. Can you exin to Mommy how that man took you?" She shook her head. "No, Mommy. I already told you-he didn''t kidnap me. He saved me." "What?" I asked,pletely thrown off. What was she saying? How could she possibly think that? He had clearly taken her to use against me. "Mommy, I was in the middle of the road, and he came to save me." Her words sent a chill down my spine. My arms instinctively tightened around her as I hugged her close. My baby had been running in the middle of the road while cars were passing? What if something had happened to her? "Mommy, he''s not a bad man. We even had ice cream together. He was really nice to me." Hearing the soft affection in her voice when she spoke about him sent a sharp pain through my heart. If only she knew the truth-if only she knew she was talking about her own father. I swallowed hard. "Luna, did he pull your hair?" "What? No, Mommy." 19:27 58.13% G615x Menu I hesitated, unsure of how to bring up my real concern. After a moment, I tried again. "Did he... happen to take any of your hair?" I needed to confirm my suspicion. Either Kane was lying about the test results, or he had never actually done the test at all. Luna tapped her chin, deep in thought. Her eyes suddenly lit up as if she had just remembered something. "Oh! That day, he told me to brush my hair because it was messy. I used ab in the bedroom... I think I left some hair there." My breath caught in my throat. How could he be so damn clever? I gently set Luna down and told her to keep ying, assuring her that I''d send Leo back soon. She smiled and ran back to her bed, happily returning to her game. But my mind was inplete chaos. My heart pounded wildly in my chest, fear wing at me. I had to wait for my brother to return to the packhouse, and every second of that wait felt like pure hell. When Magnus finally arrived, I immediately pulled him aside for a private conversation. Axel was with him, but since Axel was both his Beta and his best friend, Magnus didn''t mind discussing things in front of him. "Brother, he did a DNA test." At my words, Magnus''s brows shot up. "What did you just say? A DNA test? How?" I clenched my fists. "That man is more cunning than I thought. He tricked Luna into brushing her hair and took the strands she left behind. Then he left our pack with it." Magnus''s jaw tightened, his expression darkening with rage. "But-" "Axel, prepare everything." Magnus cut me off sharply. "If he dares step foot in my pack to take them, I will dere war against the Nightfall Pack." I swallowed hard. His fury was palpable. "How did you even find out about this?" Axel asked. "He just called me." "And what did he say?" I hesitated before answering. "He said the test came back negative." "What?!" Both Axel and Magnus shouted at once. I nodded. "That''s what he told me." Axel looked utterly confused. "Selene... are you absolutely sure the twins are Kane''s?" "Axel!" Magnus roared, his re sharp as a de. "How dare you question my sister like that? Do you really 19:27 57.94% < Chapter 93 think she''s that kind of woman?" Get 5> Menu Axel quickly shook his head. "No, of course not. But then how the hell could the DNA teste back negative when he''s obviously their father?" I bit my lip, my mind racing. "I think he''s lying. He knows the truth. Or..." Suddenly, a realization hit me like lightning. My eyes widened. Without wasting a second, I grabbed my phone and unlocked it. "What are you doing?" Magnus asked. "There''s only one person who could have done this." I scrolled through my contacts, searching for a s pecific number. When I found it, I immediately dialed. The phone rang twice before the person finally picked up. "Hello?" I took a shaky breath before speaking. "Nathan?" "Selene? Hey, how have you been?" Magnus watched me closely as I cleared my throat, forcing my voice to stay steady. "I''m fine. I just need to ask you something." Nathan''s tone turned serious. "Is everything okay?" I gritted my teeth. "Do you know that Kane did a DNA test?" Silence. My nerves tightened, my heart pounding as I waited for his response. I needed him to say it. I needed confirmation. "Nathan? Did you change the report?" I risked a nce at Magnus and Axel, their eyes burning with anticipation. Desperation filled the air as we all waited for the truth. And then, finally, Nathan spoke. "Yes. I was the one who changed it." Novel Heirs 94 Chapter 94 Get 52 Menu A weight lifted off my shoulders. I put the phone on speaker, making sure Magnus and Axel could hear him clearly. "How did you change it?" I asked Nathan, Nathan began exining what had happened that day. "He''s our head Alpha for a reason. He knew I had some kind of connection to you, so he deliberately kept me in the dark. He managed to alter the report, but it wasn''t easy to uncover the truth. All thanks to Ruby." My brows furrowed in surprise. "Ruby? How?" "She was the one who called me the day Alpha returned to the Nightfall Pack. She asked me about a report, but I didn''t have any answers for her. Then, earlier today, she showed up at the hospital with Alpha''s parents. Somehow, she got her hands on the report-I don''t know how-but she came to me for help. She wanted to know if it could be changed." I fell silent, unsure how to react. Should I be grateful to Ruby, or was this just another one of her schemes? "Don''t worry, Selene," Nathan reassured me. "I did everything necessary to clean up the report. I changed it, and the doctor doesn''t even know about it. You''re safe." "Thank you so much, Nathan. I don''t even know how to-" "Don''t," he interrupted. "You call me your friend. If friends can''t keep each other''s secrets, then who can?" Magnus stepped forward and addressed Nathan. "You''ve always helped my sister. Tell me-how can I return the favor?" Nathan chuckled at my brother''s words. "Alpha Magnus, I don''t need anything. My Alpha provides for me well. But I am worried for your sister''s safety, which is why I kept this from him. Maybe, in doing so, I''m betraying my Alpha." After speaking with Nathan, I felt incredibly lucky to have a friend like him. His reassurance gave me a sense of peace I hadn''t felt in a long time. "Now everything is crystal clear," Magnus said. "From this point on, just focus on your future. You don''t need to worry about anything else. No matter what happens, I''ll always be here for you." I hugged him, and he gently stroked my hair. When I nced at Axel, he gave me a small nod. Two days ago, Magnus had asked if I would consider moving forward in life with Axel. I had declined. Not because Axel wasn''t my type or because I had an issue with him-it was something else entirely. I just didn''t want to ruin his perfect life. As time passed, I threw myself back into my work, focusing on mypany. Day by day, I thrived in the business world, a domain dominated by men. It made me feel powerful, proving that I was just as, if not more, capable than them. The fear I had carried because of Kane had finally faded. I no longer had to worry about the truth 58.75% In the past few weeks, mypany had secured every deal I pursued. Get 5 Menu Whenever Alphas from other packs came to negotiate alliances with Magnus, they sought me out for business discussions. ***** Early Morning I walked into my office, observing my employees as they worked diligently. They seemedpletely absorbed in their tasks, as if nothing else in life mattered. But I knew better- they were just putting on an act because they found me intimidating. Eventually, they''d realize I wasn''t a bad boss. That was fine by me. They had their own lives, and fostering a professional yet friendly work environment wasn''t a bad thing. "Boss, your coffee." Rachel ced a cup of coffee on my desk. "Thanks, Rachel," I said, still focused on the file in front of me. "Boss, why are you stressing over this? You know you''re going to win this deal," she said confidently. I set the file down and looked at her. "We can''t afford to be overconfident, Rachel." "Yes, boss." She grabbed a few files from my desk and left the office. This new project was crucial-not just for me, but for my pack. A major conference was happening in two days, and all the packs were preparing their proposals for the deal that would be discussed there. I had been working on this nonstop for a week. I was confident I could secure the deal, but I wasn''t the only one who thought so. I worked tirelessly throughout the day, barely taking a break. I had be a workaholic. Business was all I cared about. I was determined to make mypany shine-to elevate it to the highest level possible. Just as I was about to stand up from my chair, a knock sounded at the door. "Come in." Axel stepped inside, followed by our managing director. "What''s going on?" I asked. "Miss, we''vepleted the tasks you instructed us to address," the manager informed me. He handed me a folder before leaving my office. I flipped through the documents, searching for any errors, but was impressed with the team''s work. They had done an excellent job on this project. 19:27 58.7% < Chapter 94 "Selene." I looked up at Axel, noticing the grim expression on his face. "What? What''s wrong?" He shook his head. Get 5> Menu "I just heard from themittee... another pack is after this deal. And they''re really powerful." Novel Heirs 95 "Another pack? Which one?" I asked, rising from my chair. Axel let out a disappointed sigh. "You know I have a friend in that pack. But he can only give me information rted to thepetition. It was clear what he was trying to say-he had a reliable friend who wouldn''t leak anyone''s personal details." "It''s alright, Axel. I trust in our project," He gave me a small nod in response. We left my cabin together, as it was time to head back to the pack house. I was incredibly grateful to Axel for his support. Not only was he my brother''s Beta, but he was also helping me manage the pack''s business. I had no way to repay him other than expressing my gratitude. I just hoped he would find his mate soon so he could finally focus on himself. When we arrived at the pack house, I noticed my parents preparing to leave. My brother stood beside them. "Mom, Dad, where are you off to?" I asked, hurrying toward them. "My dear, we''re going to visit your uncle. He''s very ill," my mother said, pain evident in her expression. Her brother lived in a different pack, which meant they would be gone for a few weeks to see him. "What happened?" I asked. "The doctor says he''s in his final days." Thugged her, hoping tofort her. My brother told them to call him if they needed him there. I walked them to the entrance and stayed until they left. "Mommy? Where are they going?" I heard Leo''s small voice behind me. Turning around, I saw Leo and Luna approaching. "They''re going to visit Grandma''s brother," I exined. We all went inside the pack house. I chatted with Magnus about my children. Tomorrow, I had to visit another pack for a conference, and I was worried about leaving my babies behind. "Don''t stress. I''ll take care of them. They won''t leave the house," Magnus reassured me. "Thanks, Magnus." That night, I slept with my children. I reminded them not to bother their uncle and to stay with Edmund and the maids. They promised me they wouldn''t cause any trouble. The next day, I went to mypany to finalize all the necessary arrangements for the project. I called a meeting with all department managers to go over the details. Axel had arranged tickets for our managing director and financial manager to travel with us. He and Rachel would also apany me. 19:27 59.38% < Chapter 95 Op452 #Mens That evening, after saying goodbye to my brother and my children, I headed to the airport to leave for the pack. The flight took six hours, and when wended in the Moonveil Pack, I noticed several Alphas from different packs arriving as well for the conference. "I booked the best hotel here," Axel informed me, grabbing my luggage, "Beta Axel, can we take a look around the pack?" Rachel asked eagerly. It was her first time leaving her home pack, and she was clearly excited. "Sure, if your boss agrees, I can arrange a tour. We can celebrate after the party." I raised an eyebrow. "After-party? What party?" "Selene, the Moonveil Pack is hosting a celebration for their new agreement. Everyone''s invited." "Oh." Even if we won the deal, I had no interest in staying for the party. My twins were my priority. After securing the agreement, we''d have another meeting with this pack before returning home. The hotel staff, arranged by Axel, arrived to escort us. We got into the car and drove to the hotel where we''d be staying for the night. The conference was scheduled for tomorrow. As soon as I settled into my hotel room, I called my children, spoke to them for a while, and theny down to rest. Even with my eyes closed, my mind kept drifting back to the project. Securing this deal would take our pack''spany to the next level, surpassing even the most advanced packs. Our status would rise significantly. Lost in thought, I suddenly heard a knock at the door. Without thinking much of it, I sat up. Since I was in a nightgown, I quickly wrapped a scarf around myself before opening the door. The moment I did, I was taken aback. Someone stood there, holding arge bouquet of red roses. "Excuse me?" I asked, trying to see past the flowers. The person shifted the bouquet, revealing an unfamiliar man. "Miss, this is for you," he said with a polite smile. "For me? I think you have the wrong room." He shook his head. "No, Miss. Are you Selene Hawthorne?" "Yes, I am." "Then this is yours." He handed me the bouquet, and I stood there, momentarily stunned. But then I noticed his uniform-he worked for the hotel. I assumed the bouquet was a general gift for all the CEOS attending the conference. "Thank you," I said before closing the door. 19:27 59.32% < Chapter 95 I ced the bouquet beside my bed and inhaled its sweet fragrance. "Who thought it was a good idea to send roses thiste?" I mused, chuckling to myself. Just as I was about to lie down again, something caught my eye inside the bouquet. I shifted a few roses aside and found a small card hidden among the petals. Opening it, I read the message: Get 5> Menu "Wishing you the best of luck tomorrow! But someone mentioned you seem a little too confident about winning this deal. Let''s see if anything can shake that confidence." 59.38% Novel Heirs 96 Get 5> Menu I stared at the card for a long time, my fingers tracing its edges. I had no idea who had sent it. It was a direct challenge. Clenching the card tightly, I tossed it into the trash can. "I''ve seen plenty of Alphas struggle with strong women standing beside them as equals," I muttered. "This so-called warning means nothing to me." I climbed back into bed and shut my eyes, willing myself to sleep. When I woke up, morning light streamed through the window. Yawning, I stretched and nced outside. "A new day, a new challenge," I murmured to myself, swinging my legs over the side of the bed. I opened my suitcase and pulled out a dress before heading to the shower. After washing up, I slipped into the dress and stepped out of the bathroom. My eyes immediatelynded on the bouquet of red roses sitting beside the bed. The memory of the card and its message resurfaced. Shrugging off the thought, I grabbed a towel and began drying my hair. Standing in front of the mirror, I took a moment to examine myself. I applied light makeup, then ran a brush through my damp hair until it was dry. Once I was satisfied with my appearance, I grabbed my phone and dialed Rachel. "I''m ready," she informed me. "I''ll meet you in the lobby." We all gathered for breakfast, discussing our project as we ate. Afterward, we headed to the Moonveil - Pack''s corporate headquarters. "Pleasure to meet you, CEO Selene," Tate Vaughn greeted me with a firm handshake. Tate was the older brother of Alpha Darius Vaughn, the pack''s leader. He was much older than me- probably in histe forties. Because of their significant age gap, Tate had passed the Alpha position to his younger brotherst year, but he still managed the pack''s business affairs. I handed over my project proposal, and Axel stood beside me as we discussed it with Tate. Rachel and the other managers were also present for the meeting. "I''m impressed," Tate said after reviewing the details. "This proposal can benefit us in multiple ways. As expected, the princess of the Iron Crown Pack never fails to deliver." His praise was enough to assure me that ourpany had a solid shot at securing the deal. I nced at Axel; he looked pleased, shing me a proud smile. Axel had strategically decided to present our proposalst, knowing from his sources that other packs had strong projects as well. By goingst, we ensured that Alpha Tate would be more focused on our pitch rather than dwelling on the earlier ones. Tate requested a few modifications, and we agreed to make the necessary adjustments. "Thank you," I told him. "See you at the conference tonight," he said. "May the bestpany win." Once we left the office, I exhaled deeply. This deal was crucial-I needed to prove myself. I had spent #19:27 60.0% < Chapter 96 Gers> #Menu years honing my skills, preparing for challenges like this. Axel patted my shoulder reassuringly. "Rx. We''ve got this. No one can outdo us." I nodded in agreement. Rachel, on the other hand, was already excited for the evening. She chatted about all the ces she wanted to visit. I liked her-she was practical, kind, and easy to get along with. I promised her that, no matter the oue, we would take time to explore the pack''s territory once our work was done. By the time we left thepany, it was already lunchtime. Axel led us to a nearby restaurant, where we enjoyed a meal together before returning to the hotel in the afternoon. We all took time to freshen up and prepare for the conference. I nced at the white dressid out on the bed. Slipping it on, I immediately felt more polished, more professional. Tonight, I needed to project strength. I applied makeup, concealing any signs of exhaustion, and ensuring I looked sharp. As I got ready, my eyesnded on the bouquet of red roses again. Despite the ominous warning behind them, I had to admit-they were beautiful. I grabbed my phone and stepped into a pair of white heels. Pulling my hair into a sleek high ponytail, I turned side to side in front of the mirror, assessing my reflection. Once I felt confident in my appearance, I left my hotel room. Everyone gathered in the lobby before heading outside. Three sleek cars were waiting for us, just as they had in the morning when we visited the Moonveil Pack''s headquarters. Our team climbed into the cars, and we set off toward the conference venue. As we drove, I gazed out the window, taking in the nightlife of the Moonveil Pack''s territory. This pack was well-known for its vastnd, nearly half of which was dense forest. Because of that, they always remained vignt-after all, no one could predict when another pack might try to stake a im on their territory. When we arrived at the venue, we stepped out of the cars and made our way inside. The moment I entered the grand hall, I felt the weight of countless eyes on me. I could sense their curiosity-their desire to strike up a conversation. I wasn''t oblivious to the dynamics at y. I knew how to navigate these situations. Keeping my head high, I walked with confidence. Axel led me toward a group of Alphas I wasn''t familiar with, introducing me as we exchanged pleasantries. One by one, more Alphas arrived, theirmanding auras filling the space. As we were engaged in conversation, a suddenmotion erupted near the entrance. Turning my head, I noticed a line of luxury cars pulling up outside-the same ones I had seen earlier at the hotel. One of the Alphas beside us muttered under his breath, "Alpha Kane has arrived." # 19:28 Novel Heirs 97 Chapter 97 Get 5 = Menu Since I had no fear of making eye contact with anyone, my gaze remained fixed on the entrance of the hall. And there he was-the most anticipated Alpha-walking in with his usual confident stride. "I have to admit, Alpha Kane isn''t just powerful when ites to leading his pack; he''s also got the looks to match," another Alphamented. I tore my eyes away from Kane, rolling them internally. "He only has the looks-the same damn looks that once stole my heart years ago. Other than that, he''s useless. At least I realized it in time and moved on.'' I sighed to myself. Axel was watching me. "What?" I asked. He just shook his head and looked away. What was up with him all of a sudden? He had been fine just a moment ago. I figured it was because he despised Kane, and seeing him had soured his mood. Honestly, who wouldn''t hate that man? When I turned my attention back to the Alphas I had been speaking with, I noticed the fear in their eyes. And I knew exactly why. Kane, There was no doubt they all wanted an alliance with the Nightfall Pack, but they were too intimidated to approach its head Alpha. By that, I meant they were terrified of Kane-his ruthless reputation, his cold- blooded nature. Still, for all his power, Kane couldn''t deny his failures. I had stolen multiple business deals right out. from under him, shaking both him and hispany to the core. A little whileter, Rachel came rushing toward me. She had been standing in a corner, nursing her drink, but as soon as Alpha Tate spoke to her, she hurried over. "Boss, Alpha Tate wants to talk to you." "Where is he?" I asked. She pointed toward him. I spotted Alpha Tate chatting with a group of Alphas, all of them eager to butter him up in hopes of securing a business opportunity. "Let''s go," Axel said beside me. We made our way toward Alpha Tate, who was standing in another section of the hall. As we approached, a scent drifted into my nose, hitting me with an almost electric force. I inhaled sharply. instinctively trying to steady my wolf. That scent. My so-called mate was nearby. For a split second, I considered my options. When I returned to my pack, I needed to see Raven. If I told him everything about the mate bond, maybe-just maybe he''d have a solution. "Alpha Tate." 017 16 < Chapter 97 Get 5> I stopped in front of him, ignoring the presence of anyone else around us. Including Kane. Menu Memories of the past flickered through my mind-how Kane had tested his DNA against my daughter''s. Fate had been on my side that day, working a miracle through Nathan to keep the truth hidden. "CEO Selene, I was just looking for you," Alpha Tate greeted me. I gave him a polite smile. "Have you met Alpha Kane?" "No," I said coolly, refusing to even nce in Kane''s direction. My response stunned the surrounding Alphas. After all, they had seen Kane at my brother Alpha Magnus''s gathering. Some had even witnessed me standing with my family while Kane spoke with them. So my answer didn''t quite add up in their eyes. Axel remained silent. There was nothing for him to say. Alpha Tate chuckled, though I had no idea why. "Let me introduce you then," he said. "This is Alpha Kane, and Alpha, this is-" "The lost princess of the Iron Crown Pack? Yeah, I know who she is." I Kane''s voice cut through the air, interrupting Alpha Tate. Hearing those words, I finally turned to face him. Our eyes met, and I expected to see hostility in his gaze-the same venom he had always directed at me in the past. But to my surprise, it wasn''t there. Instead, he extended his hand toward me. "Nice to see you again, Selene Hawthorne." I nced at his outstretched hand, then back up at him, suspicion creeping through me. I didn''t trust his sudden politeness. But with so many Alphas around us, I had no choice-I had to shake his hand. The moment our palms met, a jolt of electricity shot through me. My first instinct was to pull away, but his grip was firm. Too firm. I attempted to free my hand, but he held on, and no one else seemed to notice. "I''ve heard quite a bit about you," Kane said smoothly "In the past few months, you''ve managed to snatch up every single project I had my sights set on. I thought I''d be furious when I saw you again, but strangely enough, looking at you now...I think I can afford to let a few of them go to someone like you." I stared at him, momentarily caught off guard. What the hell was he ying at? What kind of game was this? But I wasn''t someone who backed down easily. "Alpha Kane, nice to meet you too," I replied, my tone sharp with sarcasm. "But I think you admire me a little too much-seeing as you still haven''t let go of my hand." His lips twitched slightly before he finally released me. "Of course I admire you. You''re an impressive woman. I rolled my eyes. He wasn''t fooling me. His face remained unreadable, as if he felt no resentment 3.58 < Chapter 97 §±§Ö§ä 5 Menu toward me at all-as if we were nothing more than strangers. "Has he lost his memory?" I wondered. ''Honestly, that would be ideal." Axel''s voice broke through my thoughts. "Did Alpha Kane suddenly learn how to speak politely, or is he up to something?" I turned to Axel. His eyes burned with hatred-a hatred I shared. I reached for his hand, gripping it tightly to stop him from saying anything reckless. What if this was exactly what Kane wanted? What if he was trying to provoke an argument, to stir up conflict in the middle of the conference? Kane''s gaze flickered to where my hand rested on Axel''s before shifting back to Axel himself. "If I have an agenda, I don''t bother hiding it," Kane said smoothly. "But I''d imagine a Beta as experienced as you would understand the difference between providing assistance...and coveting what belongs to someone else." (5-17 18: Novel Heirs 98 Chapter 98 Menu I couldn''t quite grasp what Kane was trying to imply. I nced at Axel, hoping he had understood the meaning behind Kane''s words. I noticed Axel''s eyes darken. Clearing my throat, I said, "Alpha Tate, please excuse us." Alpha Tate gave me a nod, seemingly aware that the tension between the two men was escting. Their intense eye contact was enough to thicken the air with hostility. I hooked my arm through Axel''s and pulled him aside. As we passed Kane, I shot him a nce. He met my eyes and gave me a look-one I couldn''t decipher. What did he mean by "assistance" and "possession"? Was he referring to my brother''s position as Alpha? Axel was like family to us; he would never betray my brother. "This guy is really getting on my nerves," Axel muttered, clenching his fist. I reached for his hand and gently patted it. "Calm down. He did that on purpose. If you react the he wants, you''re just ying into his hands." I tried to reason with him. He let out a sigh, then turned to look at me. "If you want me to calm down, I will," he said. way His words caught me off guard. I felt his palm settle over mine, his warmth grounding me. I lowered my gaze to our hands, my heart skipping a beat. "Axel, I- "May I have your attention, please?" A loud voice over the speaker interrupted me. I blinked, suddenly realizing what I had been about to say. This wasn''t the time or ce. Besides, it was just Magnus''s proposal-I didn''t want to dwell on it too much, or Axel might get the wrong idea. "Please take your seats. The conference will begin shortly." Axel gestured toward the tables arranged near the stage. Each one had a namete. We walked around until we found the onebeled Iron Crown Pack. Axel nced around, searching for Rachel and our managers. When he spotted them, he motioned for them to join us. They nodded and headed toward our table. Ever the gentleman, Axel pulled out a chair for me. I smiled as I sat down. "Thank you." "Don''t mention it." He took the seat beside me, while Rachel sat on my other side. A few minutester, the conference officially began. Alpha Tate and his secretary stepped onto the stage. The projector flickered to life as he started presenting his demands-requirements for all the packs involved. "As you all know, my brother has recently be the new Alpha of the Moonveil Pack. I want to secure a deal for him that will help him lead the pack smoothly. I want him to seed on this new journey. Please give a round of apuse for our Head Alpha, Darius Vaughn." 5 17:18 Meng The room erupted in apuse as Alpha Darius entered. He must have just arrived at the venue. He was a man in his early thirties, exuding a calm andposed demeanor. His facial features bore a striking resemnce to Alpha Tate''s, making it clear they were brothers. "I want to extend my gratitude to each and every one of you for attending this conference. As the leader of my pack, I can assure you that this deal is purely about fostering strong alliances between our packs His words earned another round of apuse. Once he finished speaking, his Beta gestured for him to take a seat at a nearby table. I sat in anticipation, waiting for the announcement. This deal was a crucial step in my career-1 couldn''t afford to lose it. As I stared at the stage, my eyes drifted to a table positioned just behind ours, slightly to the right. It belonged to the Nightfall Pack. That wasn''t what bothered me, though. Why are you looking at me, Kane? I thought, narrowing my eyes. What''s going through your head> You''re definitely up to something. He held my gaze without flinching, which only irritated me more. What did he want from me now? My eyes shifted to the man sitting beside him-Beta Finn. He kept ncing between Kane and me, as if silently observing an unspoken exchange. I tore my gaze away from them and refocused on the stage. After discussing his pack''s proposals and expectations, it was finally time for Alpha Tate to announce which pack had secured the deal. I pressed my lips together, my nerves tightening. Axel gave my hand a reassuring squeeze. "Don''t be nervous. You''re going to get it." "I don''t know," I admitted. "Something doesn''t feel right." "Rx, Selene." I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm, and turned my attention back to Alpha Tate. He scanned the room with a polite smile, as if to acknowledge that everyone had put in a strong effort- though only one could win. "And the deal goes to..." He paused for a brief moment, letting the tension in the room build. I shut my eyes, silently praying. My parents and Magnus had ced so much trust in me. They had given me this incredible opportunity even though I wasn''t an expert in this field. If I failed, it wouldn''t just be my own disappointment-it would be a blow to the faith they had in me. My brother believed I could help him strengthen the pack. I couldn''t let him down. I was so lost in my thoughts that when Alpha Tate finally spoke again, my mind went nk. "The deal goes to the Nightfall Pack." ¡ö5 17 18 Get 5> Menu Axel''s grip on my hand ckened. My lips parted in shock. How is this possible? "Kane, would you pleasee to the stage?" Alpha Tate''s voice held a strained edge, making it clear he wasn''t thrilled about the oue. Apuse filled the room as people pped for the winning pack. Kane rose from his seat and made his way toward the stage. As he passed by me, he turned his head slightly, his sharp eyes locking onto mine. I lifted my gaze to meet his. He smirked. Then, without another word, he strode toward the stage, leaving me speechless. CH1718 Novel Heirs 99 "Bullshit!" Axel muttered under his breath, his jaw tightening as he watched Kane step onto the stage. Alpha Darius greeted him with a firm handshake, his expression unreadable. "I can''t believe this! How is this even possible, boss?" Rachel asked me, her voice thick with disappointment. All mypany managers had their heads lowered, defeat clear in their eyes. The sight made my blood boil. "Alpha Kane, please, say a few words," the Beta of the Moonveil Pack urged him. At that moment, Alpha Tate handed Kane a bouquet of assorted flowers as a congrattory gesture. My eyes widened as something clicked in my mind. Shifting my gaze from the bouquet to Kane, I caught him smirking at me. I clenched my fists, resisting the overwhelming urge to wipe that smug grin off his face. That was when it hit me he was the one who had sent me the bouquet of red rosesst night. Kane finally looked away and began to speak. "Good evening, everyone. I, Alpha Kane, never forget my vows to my pack. When I took over as the head Alpha, my father entrusted me with keeping our pack strong. That has always been my priority." I scoffed at his empty words. This man was nothing but a fraud. I had witnessed firsthand how he treated his father. Now, he was standing there, pretending to be the ideal son. "We will grant the Nightfall Pack 70% of the profits from this project." A collective gasp filled the room. "Seventy percent?" Murmurs erupted behind me. Every Alpha in attendance was stunned. No one had expected Alpha Tate to agree to a deal that seemed to put his pack at a disadvantage. It was widely assumed Nightfall Pack''spany would negotiate for more than 50%, but 70%? That was unheard of. The Nightfall Pack was one of thergest, with a formidable number of warriors. Offering their strength to another pack was a risky move-what if their own pack was attacked while their forces were away? "No one thinks like Alpha Kane." "We wouldn''t even dare to consider protecting another pack at this level." "This is why he''s the ruler of thergest pack." The other Alphas murmured among themselves, admiring Kane''s boldness and strategic mindset. I kept my gaze locked on the man standing tall and proud on the stage. "How do you feel about the deal?" the Beta asked Kane. "I won''t say this is insignificant to me. This deal is as important to me as it is to Alpha Tate. But my 17:18 reasons aren''t just about my pack''spany." "Then what is it?" Kane''s eyes met mine as he answered, Menu "Someone thought that by stealing a few projects, she could bring me down. I just wanted to show her how easily I can shake her confidence." I narrowed my eyes at him. Every word was directed straight at me. My mind shed back to the message he had left on the card. So, he had chased this project solely to crush my momentum in the business world? I could feel the weight of the stares around me. Everyone knew exactly who he was talking about. The person who had dared to challenge Kane Thorne was me. I refused to let my emotions show. Taking a deep breath, I steadied myself. "Magnus was right. He''s a bastard," Axel whispered angrily. He had poured just as much effort into this project as I had. In fact, every single one of my employees had worked tirelessly. This wasn''t just my loss-it was a loss for all of them. guess your friend was right. Someone was after the deal, and now, he''s got exactly what he wanted," I murmured to Axel. I nced around, noticing the other Alphas still watching me closely. I Turning my attention back to the stage, I met Kane''s gaze head-on. He was studying me, waiting to see my reaction to his victory. I refused to give him the satisfaction. Instead, I was the first to start pping. The room hesitated for a moment before following my lead. "Boss..." Rachel muttered hesitantly. "Rachel, we have to show sportsmanship. Let the winner enjoy his moment." She let out a sigh but nodded, pping along with the others, albeit reluctantly. After the Conference Once the event ended, several Alphas approached me,mending me for not disying any hostility toward the Nightfall Pack. Theypared me to my father, Alpha Malcolm, praising myposure. Dinner was a buffet, arranged by Alpha Tate. The evening was filled with conversations and mingling. but I made sure to avoid Kane entirely As it grewte, Axel suggested we leave and head back to the hotel. I nodded in agreement. While holding my drink, I signaled to Axel that I''d meet them outside "I''ll just stop by the restroom. I''ll be out in a few minutes," I assured him. Axel nodded, and I made my way toward the restroom. After washing off the drink stains from my dress and patting it dry with a tissue, I stepped out. 1718 < Chacter de v tracks. was heading toward the entrance when a voice stopped me in my "Won''t you congratte your rival, Selene Hawthorne?" His voice dripped with mockery. you I tumed to see Kane approaching from behind, cutting off my path. I scoffed, titing my head up to meet his gaze. "Congrattions, Kane Thome. You managed to keep one project from slipping through your fingers." remained unfazed by my words. smissed him and attempted to walk past, but he swiftly stepped in front of me again. His eyes roamed over my face, his scrutiny making my skin prickle. Then, that damn smirk returned-the one that told me he was enjoying my reaction far too much "Why so angry, sweetheart? he taunted. "One failure isn''t enough to make you weak.... is it? The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 100 ? Get 5? Menu I red at him, clearly annoyed. This man had nothing better to do than mock me. Plenty of women across different packs had ex-husbands, but none of them were in a situation quite like mine. That was because my ex-husband was the head Alpha of another pack. Since I was an Alpha''s daughter, I inevitably had to cross paths with him at various events and meetings. Kane held my gaze, unwavering. I could never read his eyes-just like I couldn''t all those years ago. Why was he always so unpredictable? What was his angle? "Selene?" Axel''s voice came from behind Kane. As Kane finally stepped away from me, he turned his attention to Axel. Axel looked between the two of us before focusing on me. "What are you doing here? Everyone''s waiting outside for you." Kane scoffed. "Can''t you see two CEOs having a conversation? How rude of you to interrupt. Where are your manners, Beta Axel?" Axel smirked. "One of those CEOs isn''t worth talking to, so I figured I''d save the other from wasting her time." Kane''s expression darkened, shaking his head as if truly disappointed. "So unprofessional." "Yeah, I am." I sighed as I watched the two men exchange sharp words and taunts. I had no patience for their petty rivalry. Without another word, I walked past them and headed outside. As I approached the car, Rachel stuck her hand out of the window, waving yfully at the two men. I climbed inside, and the driver waited for Axel to join us before starting the engine. ncing back at the entrance of the hall, I saw Kane stepping out. His face was grim. I understood why- anyone who had to deal with Kane Thome for too long would end up in a foul mood. Axel slid into the passenger seat beside the driver, stealing a quick nce at me before turning his attention to the road. The car pulled away, heading toward the hotel. "Boss, are you okay?" Rachel asked, peeking at me with concern. "Why do you ask?" "You really wanted this deal. I just thought I''d check in. + "I''m fine, Rachel. That pack''s proposal was probably better than ours, which is why they got the contract. Their team put in a lot of effort. We shouldn''t see this as a failure-we''ll just do better next time." Rachel looked at me in awe. "Boss, you''re so thoughtful and level-headed. I''m really proud of you." I chuckled, reaching over to ruffle her hair. But as I turned to stare out the window, my chest ached. I had spoken those words tofort Rachel, but deep down, I couldn''t deny the sting of disappointment. It wasn''t just about the hard work I had put in-it was about proving myself. When we arrived at the hotel, I went straight to my room and called my brother, I owed him an apology. 17:18 "Magnus, I''m so sorry. I couldn''t secure the deal," Get 5 > = Menu "My baby sister, why do you sound so upset? One lost deal doesn''t make you weak." His words stunned me. He had unknowingly repeated the exact thing Kane had said to me earlier. Magnus was trying to encourage me, but what had Kane meant by it? Was he... also trying to lift me up? No. There was no way in hell I could ever trust that man. Shaking off the thought, I continued my conversation with my brother. "What about Mom and Dad? And how''s Uncle doing?" "They''re with Uncle''s pack right now. His condition is critical-he''s barely hanging on." My heart clenched. There was barely an age difference between my father and my uncle. Just the thought of losing one of them was unbearable. No matter how old they were, I never wanted to say goodbye. I wanted them to stay with me forever. By the time I hung up, I felt a strange sense of relief. Magnus had always been more than just a brother- he had loved and protected me like a father. I was grateful for him. The next morning, I called my twins. They had kept their promise and hadn''t caused any trouble. I wanted to promise them a trip to the park tomorrow, but then I remembered another promise I had made. I couldn''t break her heart. I had already told Rachel that I would go with her to tour the Moonveil Pack. So, I asked Axel to handle everything for today. But Axel had other news. "Alpha Tate just invited us to his sess party a few minutes ago." "Do you want to go?" he asked. "It''s not our celebration." I considered it. "If I stay in his pack but skip the party, people will assume I''m jealous of Kane. They don''t know our history, so it would be easy for them to jump to conclusions. I need to show them that losing one deal doesn''t shake us." Axel raised a brow in amusement. "Since when did this innocent girl be so strong? You''re starting to sound terrifying. Iughed at his words. He agreed to attend the party in the evening, and I returned to my hotel room, spending the rest of the day on a video call with my babies. When the time finally came, I got ready for the party. Staring at my reflection in the mirror, I took a slow, deep breath. I thought of that ruthless man-his piercing gaze. A chill ran through me. "If I have to be cold-hearted, then so be it. But I will never, ever let you win, Kane." Novel Heirs 101 Chapter 101 Kane I had spent the entire day in a meeting with Alpha Tate, discussing the terms in the conference room. By the end of it, we had signed the papers to finalize the deal. Alpha Tate seemed pleased with the arrangement, and to outsiders, it looked like I had secured the deal. But in reality, it was the other way around-he had won the deal from me. I had willingly given him this opportunity, providing my warriors to his pack to help protect them from future conflicts. "Thank you, Alpha Kane. It''s an honor to work with you. I trust you''ll take care of my younger brother." "Of course," I responded, ncing at Alpha Darius. He had aposed, calcting demeanor. Though he was older than me in years, hecked the depth of experience I had gained over time. Once the meeting concluded, Alpha Tate extended an invitation to a celebration party. "I''m not interested in attending," I told him bluntly. I had no desire to celebrate. This project might have been a dreame true for many packs, but not for me. There was nothing about it that warranted excitement. "Oh, I apologize for hosting a party without consulting you first," he said with a smirk. "It''s just a small gathering among the CEOs of the top pack-runpanies. I''ve already sent out invitations, and they all epted." I froze when I heard him say all. "Is sheing too?" I muttered under my breath, but Alpha Tate caught it. "She? Who?" he asked, raising a brow. Finn, sitting beside me, chuckled before answering on my behalf. "He''s talking about CEO Selene." I shot him a look, but he ignored me. Alpha Tateughed. "Of course, she''sing. Beta Axel informed me that Miss Selene epted the invitation. She''ll be there on time." I raised an eyebrow in thought. Is she really not heartbroken? How can she attend a sess party like this? "I''ll say this-if you hadn''t presented your offer after hers, we would''ve almost given the deal to her Alpha Darius nodded in agreement. "Honestly, I was shocked when I found out Alpha Magnus had a sister. I heard she fought her way into her position at thepany." I turned to look at Alpha Darius, and he immediately noticed my gaze, his eyebrows lifting slightly. Alpha Tate smirked at his brother. "Alpha Kane admires her, Darius. And I think it''s more than just admiration. You should probably keep your eyes off her." Alpha Darius nodded. "I had no idea Alpha Kane was pursuing her. If I had known, I wouldn''t have even looked at her." Finn cleared his throat, then stood up and pped a hand on my shoulder. "Alpha, we have things to Chapter 101 discuss. Let''s head back to the hotel." Get 5 >= Menu I rose from my seat, giving Alpha Tate a brief nod before Finn. walking out of the pack''s headquarters with As we got into the car, Finn shook his head. "Man, you just ignored the pack''s head Alpha." "He doesn''t deserve my acknowledgment." "Because he was talking about Selene Hawthorne?" Finn asked, rolling his eyes. I shot him a sharp re, but he wasn''t deterred. "Come on, Kane. It''s been weeks since you ran that DNA test with her daughter and got the results. You said you hated her. So why do you keep chasing after her, even knowing she has a new boyfriend? And now, being bothered by-" I turned to him with a scowl, cutting him off. "Can you shut the fuck up? How long are you going to keep bringing up her children?" "Why do you want to forget? You need to be honest with yourself about the path you''re taking. Don''t tell me you''re so deep in this that you''re actually willing to ept her twins." I let out a low growl. The driver, startled, mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to a halt in the middle of the road. Without a word, I threw the door open and stepped out, mming it shut behind me. I red at Finn thr ough the window. "Stop making up bullshit, Beta Finn. I don''t love her. I despise that woman. The sooner you get that through your head, the better. Now go back to the hotel without me. Don''t follow me." Turning on my heel, I strode down the street. The car remained stationary for a moment, blocking traffic, until the honking of other vehicles forced the driver to move. I ignored everything around me. People stared as I passed, but I barely noticed. My mind was a mess. Then, out of nowhere, a young woman bumped into me. She looked like a college student. "Oh! I''m so sorry, sir," she apologized quickly. I barely acknowledged her, giving a curt nod before walking past her without a second nce. "Damn, he''s so handsome! Why didn''t he even look at you again? You''re the prettiest girl in this pack," another girl whispered to her friend. Looks mean nothing to me. I had never been the type to chase after women. Even with Ruby-who was undeniably beautiful-I had never slept with her. There was a reason for that. I had never been able to look at her the way I had looked at someone else. At that moment, my wolf''s voice echoed in my mind. "Just admit it. You''ve fallen for your mate." Novel Heirs 102 Chapter 102 GetS Menu As soon as I stepped into the hotel lobby, my phone vibrated in my pocket. I hadn''t paid any attention to it for hours. A quick nce around the lobby revealed Beta Axel engaged in conversation with one of the hotel managers. He didn''t even notice me. Without hesitation, I headed straight to the elevator and made my way to my room. I was staying at the same hotel as the members of the Iron Crown Pack-though they had no idea. When I entered my room, my gazended on a man sitting on the couch, speaking on the phone. He stood up as soon as he noticed me. "Kane, where the hell have you been?" I let out a sigh. "Why are you in my room, Finn?" I asked while walking toward the closet. "Are you serious, man? This isn''t our pack''s territory. You''re an Alpha. What if someone ambushed you? I was losing my damn mind over you." I turned to face him. "Your Alpha can handle any attack thates his way. Stop freaking out." Pulling out a suit from the closet, I headed toward the bathroom. "How can I not be worried? My Alpha is out of his damn mind. He''s in love- I shot him a sharp re, effectively shutting him up. He raised his hands in surrender. Ignoring him, I stepped into the bathroom. His voice followed me through the door. "You regret your divorce." "Fuck off, Finn." Not long after, I heard the sound of the door closing. Standing under the shower, I released a deep sigh, shutting my eyes. Right now, I was battling both myself and my wolf. I refused to entertain the thoughts Finn had nted in my mind. It wasn''t possible. I couldn''t be thinking this way. Yet, as soon as Selene''s face surfaced in my mind, my eyes snapped open. Tilting my head back, I let the cold water cascade over my face, running my fingers through my hair. After getting dressed and putting on my shoes, I left my room. As I passed by Finn''s door, my thoughts were a mess. I Exiting the hotel, I got into my car. Since I had signed a deal with this pack, I had to visit frequently. That was why I decided to get a car here. Giving my driver the address, I instructed him to take me to the party venue. It was a half-hour drive. When I stepped out of the car, I noticed people stealing curious nces at me. Ignoring them, I walked inside. The hall was elegantly decorated with orchids, and a chandelier hung low, casting warm light throughout the space. 17 19: ? Get 5+ Menu I spotted the CEOs of various pack-ownedpanies, apanied by their entourages. There were several women here who hadn''t attended the conference yesterday. It was obvious that many Alphas had brought their wives or girlfriends along. Alpha Danus approached me, trying to apologize, as if he feared I was upset with him. I didn''t argue. Why would I? I didn''t care what anyone thought about that woman. But my conviction shattered the moment my eyesnded on her. Selene had just entered the hall. Her maroon gown hugged her curves perfectly. It was sleeveless and backless, exposing wless skin with no scars or imperfections. "Miss Selene has arrived! She truly is an extraordinary woman," whispers and murmurs filled the room. "Mine." my wolf growled within n 1. me. I forced my gaze away from her, though every fiber of my being wanted to keep looking. Turning my attention back to Alpha Darius, I noticed he, too, was staring at her. I raised an eyebrow at him. He noticed my gaze and slowly turned back to me. "I was just looking. Don''t take it the wrong way," he said quickly. I let it go. He was one of my allies-I had no interest in creating unnecessary tension. Making my way to the bar, I ordered a drink, my eyes unconsciously tracking Selene''s every move. A voice beside me pulled me from my thoughts. "Stop chasing something that isn''t yours anymore, Alpha Kane." 1 turned my head and met the gaze of Beta Axel. "Beta Axel," I muttered, lifting my ss. "Enjoy your drink." I didn''t pay him much attention. He was just a beta from another pack. I could bet he wasn''t even as strong as Finn. What was the point? If he hadn''t been my ex-wife''s ally, he and his Alpha would have. approached me politely, seeking an alliance. "Cheers," he said, but his eyes were locked onto Selene-a sight I didn''t appreciate. "You all lied to me about her children. They''re not yours," I said, taking a sip of my drink. "They''re not yours either," he countered mockingly. My grip on the ss tightened, but I restrained myself from crushing it. I had no response-because he was right. They weren''t my children. "Alpha Kane, this isn''t a warning-it''s a message. Stay away from Selene. She has nothing to do with you anymore. She''s with me now. I love her, and she loves me. Magnus has already approved it." I frowned. "You''re lying He chuckled, shaking his head. "I''m not. Ask her yourself." I scoffed. "Of course, you want to be with her. She''s your Alpha''s sister-that'' 17:19) < Chapter 102 chasing her." ? Gets > "I love her. I don''t care about the children''s biological father. I was there when they were born. I raised them. I will be their father and give them my name." A sharp pang hit my chest. I didn''t like his words-or more urately, I didn''t like the fact that he wanted to im Selene as his. "If that''s true, why hasn''t Alpha Magnus announced anything?" I challenged, hoping he was bluffing. Axel simply shrugged. "She told her brother she wants to focus on her career for now. But in the future, I''ll be the one by her side. The entire pack knows we''re together." Novel Heirs 103 Get 5 Menu I clenched my fists at his words, rage boiling inside me. I wanted to end this man right here and now. "How dare he even think that?" Just as I was about to strike, a firm grip caught my wrist. "Alpha, I''ve been looking for you," a familiar voice said. I turned to see Finn standing beside me. "Not you again," I muttered, my re sharp. Did he have nothing better to do than follow me around? How did he always manage to step in at the worst moments? "I''m your Beta. It''s my job to look out for you," he murmured before turning to Beta Axel. "Hello, Beta Axel." They shook hands like proper gentlemen, while I kept ring at Finn. After excusing Axel, Finn turned back to me. "How dare you interfere between me and that bastard?" "Bastard? Have you lost your mind? You should be thanking me. If I hadn''t stopped you, you would''ve killed him. Do you really think he''d survive if you wed him?" I averted my gaze, looking instead at Axel, who had walked over t How could she even choose someone like him?" to Selene. "And who should she choose instead? You?" Finn''s voice wasced with amusement. I scowled at his words. He chuckled at my expression. "You''re not afraid of me, are you?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "I know you''d never harm those close to you." "You''re too confident. Did you already forget how I shattered someone''s pridest night? You sure you want to be next?" But Finn remained unfazed, which only irritated me further. He was the only one who didn''t fear me. As the party began, I sat at the bar, sipping my drink. My eyes roamed the room, eventuallynding on a particr figure. Selene Every time someone approached her, she greeted them with a bright smile. Where was that smile when she spoke to me? She treated me as if I were invisible, as if I were nothing to her Then, I saw her talking to Alpha Tate As if sensing my gaze, Alpha Tate looked up and met my eyes. He smiled and gave me a small wave. I nodded in return. 219. 151219. A momentter, one of his men approached me. "Alpha Kane, Alpha Tate would like you to join him." Get 5 > Mrou I nced at Selene, still standing beside Alpha Tate, before rising from my stool, wine ss in hand, and walking toward them. "Alpha Tate," I greeted him with a nod. My attention shifted to the woman beside him. She was breathtaking. Before I could say anything, Alpha Tate spoke, "Selene, my dear, where are you going? Shouldn''t you congratte Alpha Kane?" Selene turned to me, her surprise evident. She hadn''t expected to see me here. "Congrattions, Alpha Kane," she said, her voice polite but distant. I acknowledged her with a nod, holding her gaze. There was tension between us-undeniable, thick, electric. Alpha Tate continued, "Let me introduce you to some influential people. This is Selene Hawthome. She''s remarkable for what she''s aplished at such a young age." Selene smiled at Alpha Tate''s daughter, Valor, as they shook hands. "And this," Alpha Tate gestured toward me, "is someone I''m sure you''ve heard plenty about-Alpha Ka ne." Valor turned to me, her eyes widening in shock. "You!" she eximed. I raised a brow. "Do I know you?" "How could you forget? We ran into each other earlier today." Recognition dawned on me-she was the girl I had bumped into on the street. I smirked. "Ah, yes. You''re that beautiful girl." Valor blushed at my words. I recalled her friend telling her the same thing-how she was the most beautiful girl in her pack. But in my eyes, the woman standing behind her was far more captivating. I noticed Selene''s reaction-or rather, herck of one. She seemedpletely indifferent, as if my words meant nothing to her. "She''s my only daughter," Alpha Tate exined. "But she spends most of her time with her uncle. Darius insists she stay with him to learn the ropes of the pack''s business. Valor suddenly lowered her head in a respectful bow. "I''m new to all of this," she said softly. "I heard you''ll be working with our pack. I hope you''ll look after me as well." I almost raised a brow at her forwardness. Had I ttered her too much? What was she hoping to gain from this? JU 17. 19 < Chapter 103 ? Get 5> Menu Selene, however, didn''t seem to care. She turned to Alpha Tate and murmured, "Excuse me," before slipping away. "Why doesn''t she care?'' I moved instinctively, following her. Reaching out, I grabbed her wrist, stopping her in her tracks. She gasped, startled. "What are you doing?" I didn''t answer. I just pulled her along with me, not sure where I was taking her-only that I needed to talk to her. The frustration of not understanding her, of not knowing what I was to her, overwhelmed 1. me. "Kane, what''s wrong?" she whispered, her voice low as we moved past others. She didn''t want to draw attention. I ignored her, leading her past a few corridors until we reached a secluded corner, away from the crowd. I pressed her back against the wall, my hands bracing on either side of her. "Why are you acting like you don''t care?" 17:19: Novel Heirs 104 Chapter 104 Selene Menu I waspletely caught off guard by Kane''s question. His eyes burned with rage, his entire demeanor radiating barely contained fury. "What are you talking about?" I asked, my voice steady despite my confusion. He took a step toward me, but I immediately pressed a hand against his chest, halting his advance. "Don''te any closer. You disgust me." His body went rigid, a low growl rumbling from his throat. "Disgusted? By what?" "By you." I saw his jaw tighten, as if he was struggling to restrain his anger. "What do you want, Kane? Why do you keep tormenting me? Didn''t we already talk on the phone? You said you hated me, and I epted it. In fact, the feeling is mutual. Now, let me go." I turned, ready to leave But he didn''t like my response. His hand shot out, grabbing my wrist, yanking it away from his chest. I immediately used my other hand to shove him, but he was faster-he caught that one too, pinning both my wrists above my head. My breath hitched, my eyes widening at his sudden aggression. "What the hell are you doing?" He leaned in, his face mere inches from mine, his gaze piercing. "Why? Why do you hate me so much? Wasn''t it supposed to be just me?" I realized then-my hatred bruised his ego. He wanted to be the one who despised me, the one with all the control. If I hated him back, it meant I had power too. And Kane Thorne wasn''t the kind of man who allowed that. In his twisted mind, only he had the right to hurt, hate, or demean me. But if I dared to do the same? That was uneptable. "A man like you deserves nothing but my hatred," I said coldly, regaining myposure. "If that wounds your pride, I couldn''t care less." I refused to give him the reaction he wanted. He wanted the weak Selene-the woman who once begged for his affection. But I wasn''t her anymore. For a moment, he just stared at me, silent and unreadable. I had no idea why he had brought me here or what was running through his mind. Then, suddenly, his ck eyes shifted-softening in a way that unsettled me. Was it an illusion? "I think we-" Before he could finish, he tilted his head, his lips moving dangerously close to my neck. I parted my lips in shock, twisting my wrists, trying to break free. His nose brushed against my skin as he inhaled deeply, eyes fluttering closed. I thrashed against his grip, but he held me firm. Realizing brute force wouldn''t work, I lifted my knee, aiming for his groin. But the bastard saw it 17:19 57.785 < Chapter 104 O Get 5 Monu To my horror, he pressed his body against mine, his thigh sliding between my legs, dangerously close to my core. "Kane! What the hell do you think you''re doing?" I shouted, my voice echoing in the empty space around us. But there was no one to hear me, no one to save me from this devil. He dragged his face from my neck to meet my re. "You''re a damn pervert!" I spat, my expression filled with pure loathing. Instead of anger, a smirk tugged at his lips. "If you already hate me, why not give you more reason to?" "What the hell do you-Ahh!" Before I could finish, his mouth was on my neck. My entire body tensed at the feel of his lips against my skin. A shiver ran down my spine. No-this was wrong. I shook my head, trying to push him away, but all I aplished was pressing my chest against his. When he began sucking on the sensitive skin of my neck, I bit my lower lip hard, refusing to make a sound. "Let me go, you bastard!" He ignored mepletely, as if he couldn''t even hear my protests. Desperate, I called for my wolf, begging her to take over, to help me break free. But she refused. She didn''t want to fight him. She wanted him. She liked what he was doing. I gritted my teeth. "The moment you let me go, I swear, no one will be able to save you from me. I will kill you." That made him pause. He pulled back slightly, his lips brushing my skin onest time before he finally stepped away, releasing my wrists. The second I was free, I swung my hand to p him. But he was faster. He caught my wrist mid-air, twisting it behind my back before my palm could reach his face. "Angry?" he murmured, his voice dark, taunting. His gaze flickered to my neck. Slowly, he reached out, his thumb brushing the spot where his lips had just been. A sharp sting made me hiss. "Perfect," he muttered under his breath. I red at him, my teeth clenched. "Have youpletely lost your mind?" He hummed in response, his eyes never leaving mine. 15:17 19 57.65% "You think you can do whatever the hell you want just because you''re the head Alpha of a powerful pack? Do you see women as nothing more than ythings? Do you think you can take whatever you want whenever you want?" I spat, seething. He didn''t get angry. Instead, he studied me for a moment before replying, "But you''re not just any woman. You''re my woman." I froze. "W-What?" His expression shifted slightly, as if he hadn''t meant to say that out loud. He cleared his throat. "I mean, you''re my mate. So I have every right over you. I red at him, pure loathing in my gaze. "You crossed a line today, Kane Thorne. I will ruin you." He smirked. "Oh? By how? Snatching my business deals?" "Shut up. Don''te near me again. I''ll tell your girlfriend about this." His smirk faltered for a fraction of a second at the mention of Ruby-like he had forgotten about her. I sneered, but then, just as quickly, his smirk returned, sharper this time. Something about him felt different. This wasn''t the Kane I knew. He had never acted like this before. "Last time, when someone leaked our photos from the council party, I actually liked the idea," he mused, his tone unnervingly casual. "So I thought-why not give them something even juicier this time?" I narrowed my eyes. "What the hell are you saying?" His gaze dropped to my neck. Then, the bastard winked at me. "You''ve got my mark now. Get ready for the headlines-because tomorrow? Everyone''s going to be talking about this.'' *1719 Novel Heirs 105 Get 5. > I Menu Kane walked away, leaving me frozen in shock. My fingers instinctively reached for my neck, brushing over the tender skin that had begun to swell. Panicked, I hurried toward the nearest door. Pushing it open, I realized it was a private room. Without hesitation, I rushed inside and headed straight for the attached bathroom. The moment I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror, I gasped, my hand flying to my mouth. There it was-a hickey, clear as day, marking my neck. "Kane Thome, you absolute bastard," I muttered under my breath, staring at the evidence of his audacity. "How the hell am I supposed to hide this? How? My bag isn''t even with me. I can''t walk around looking like this." Frustrated, I tugged at my hair, my anger at Kane intensifying to the point where I wanted to smash the mirror in front of me. Taking a deep breath, I tried to steady myself. But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''te up with a solution. My dress was sleeveless and backless-there was no way to cover it up. Gripping the sink''s edge, I cursed Kane under my breath. "What the hell is wrong with him? Why is he acting so strange? Ever since yesterday, he''s been behaving weirdly. And now, he has the nerve to put his hands on me?" As I stood there, lost in frustration, a sudden knock on the bathroom door startled me. "Boss? Are you in there?" "Rachel!" I immediately swung the door open, relieved to see her standing outside. "Thank God you''re here. Axel sent you, didn''t he?" "Boss, I wa- "It''s fine. Just give me my purse." I cut her off, snatching the bag from her hands before she could say anything else. I moved quickly, hoping she wouldn''t notice the mark on my neck. But I wasn''t fast enough. "Boss... your neck..." "I-I got hurt," I stammered. Rachel''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Boss, that looks like..." She trailed off, ncing at me knowingly. Embarrassed, I mmed the door shut. Kane Thorne, I swear I hate you." Digging through my purse, I pulled out my concealer-the same one I always carried to hide the scar on my hand. I never went anywhere without it, just in case the scar became visible. With careful strokes, I masked the hickey until it was no longer noticeable. 17:19 58.331 When I finally stepped out of the bathroom, Rachel rose from where she had been sitting on the bed. "Boss, are you okay?" she asked, concern evident in her voice. "I''m fine. Let''s go." She didn''t press further and simply followed me. As we made our way back to the main hall, I silently prayed that no one had seen Kane and me together. Thest thing I needed was another round of baseless rumors. I wouldn''t let anything tarnish my brother''s reputation. To my relief, the atmosphere in the hall remained unchanged. No one seemed to be whispering about Kane and me. Exhaling softly, I walked toward Axel, who immediately turned to me. "Where were you?" he asked, frowning slightly. I shot him a look. Wasn''t he the one who sent Rachel after me? ncing at Rachel, I noticed her shake her head. Turning back to Axel, I replied, "I just went to the restroom." "Do you want a drink?" he offered. "No, thanks. Can we leave now?" "Why?" "I''m not feeling well," I said, hoping he wouldn''t push for details. Axel''s expression shifted, and he reached for my hand. "What''s wrong?" My gaze dropped to my wrist, the memory of Kane pinning me down shing through my mind. A s urge of frustration bubbled up inside me. Before I could respond, my eyesnded on a familiar figure sitting at the bar. Kane. He raised his ss toward me, a smug smirk ying on his lips as if he had won some twisted game. I clenched my jaw, my re sharp enough to cut. My reaction didn''t go unnoticed-Axel and a few people nearby followed my line of sight. "I''m leaving." I announced abruptly, turning on my heel. "I''ming with you," Axel said, falling into step behind me. Rachel followed as well, quickly opening the car door for me. I slid into the backseat while she took the seat beside me. Axel settled into the passenger side. "Should we call a doctor?" Axel asked, turning to look at me. I shook my head, my anger still simmering beneath the surface. I had no idea what Kane''s intentions were, but I wasn''t about to let him get the better of me. My 1 fingers brushed against my neck again before I curled my hand into a tight fist. Was he trying to humiliate me in front of everyone? Did he want them to see the mark and spread rumors? If that was his n, he had failed-Rachel''s timely arrival had saved me from further embarrassment. LA Menu The moment we arrived at the hotel, I was the first to step out of the car. I tumed to Axel. "Goodnight." "I''ll walk you to your room," he offered. "It''s fine. I can manage." Seeing the irritation in my expression, he didn''t insist. As I made my way down the hall, Rachel suddenly called out. "Boss." I stopped and turned toward her. She hesitated for a second before stepping closer. "I need to tell you something." I raised an eyebrow. "What is it, Rachel?" She inhaled deeply, as if gathering her courage. "It wasn''t Beta Axel who sent me to that room." I blinked. "What?" "It was Alpha Kane." I froze. "Kane? Why would he send you?" "He told me you needed help, so I went to find Her words left mepletely bewildered. you." Hadn''t Kane done this to humiliate me? Wasn''t that his goal? If so, why would he send Rachel to assist me? My mind swirled with confusion. Nodding at Rachel, I turned and headed into my room. After changing into something morefortable, I absentmindedly touched my neck, my thoughts still circling around Kane. Did he want to ruin my reputation, or was there something else behind his actions? I forced myself to push the thoughts aside. I needed rest. Lying down, I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, willing myself to let go of the anger simmering inside me. Morning came too soon. As I sat up, my phone buzzed on the nightstand. Reaching for it, I nced at the screen-only to feel my stomach drop. A breaking news alert shed across the disy. "Rumors are swirling about a possible rtionship between Alpha Kane and Selene Hawthorne. The two were spotted together at the Moonveil Pack''s party, sparking spection. Some believe it''s a strategic alliance, while others suspect something more personal. Stay tuned for updates." I stared at the screen, my pulse quickening. 17.20 What the hell had Kane done now? Novel Heirs 106 Anxiously, I rubbed my forehead. "Kane Thome, I swear I despise you," I muttered under my breath, frustrationcing my tone. He had orchestrated this entire scheme just to ruin my reputation. Menu How could he publicly spread such cheap gossip? Did he not care about his precious girlfriend? Or did he assume she wouldn''t hear about it? That thought made me smirk. Without hesitation, I dialed a number. "Hello?" A young woman''s voice came through the line. "Where''s your boss? Give her the phone." She hesitated, clearly taken aback. "Who are you?" "She knows me." A brief silence followed before I heard the voice I had been waiting for. "Who''s this?" "Your shameless boyfriend''s ex-wife," I answered, grinning as if she could see me. Ruby was silent for a moment, likely trying to figure out how I had gotten her maid''s number. That day, when she humiliated me in front of Kane and his parents, I had taken note of the number she used to text me. It had belonged to his maid. Turns out, she wasn''t as smart as I had assumed-she hadn''t even bothered to change the number. Not that I had told Kane about it. They deserved each other. "Why are you calling me?" Ruby finally asked, breaking the silence. "Guess you haven''t seen thetest headlines yet. "What headlines?" "The ones about your boyfriend getting cozy with another woman." "That''s ridiculous! Why would he do that?" I chuckled mockingly. "Well, he said he wanted to make the news with me." "Impossible! Kane would never-especially not after the re- she abruptly stopped. I narrowed my eyes. "Re...? What report are you talking about, Ruby?" "N-Nothing" A cold realization settled in my chest. "Wait a second... are you talking about the DNA test that someone tampered with? Let me guess-was it you?" "Selene, I can''t believe you''d use me of something like that! You have children with another man. Stop trying to twist the truth!"" Her words ignited my fury. "And yet, your so-called devoted boyfriend came to mest night. Maybe you''re not enough for him. Maybe that''s why he wants more." 17:20 < Chapter 106 "How dare you!" she hissed. Menu "Ask your boyfriend that question," I shot back. "Here''s some advice-lock him down as soon as you can. Because if I decide to take him back, you know I could." "Don''t you dar-" I hung up before she could finish. As I reyed the conversation in my head, I couldn''t help but scoff. I had no intention of ever being with Kane again. I had only said those things to shake Ruby up. She would undoubtedly use emotional maniption to keep Kane under her thumb, which was exactly what I wanted. With any luck, this would ensure that Kane never came near me again. Tossing my phone onto the bed, I made my way to the bathroom to take a shower. I saw no reason to deal with the news myself. I had full confidence that Ruby would take care of it. After my shower, I picked out a beautiful white dress. I nned to explore the pack today, so I needed to look presentable. As I applied my makeup, my eyes lingered on my reflection, particrly on the purple mark on my neck. It was a reminder of that man. Shaking off the thought, I reached out to both Axel and Rachel. Axel was the one who suggested we grab breakfast first, so we headed to the restaurant inside the hotel. "Where did he take you? Why didn''t you tell me about itst night?" Axel asked, his voiceced with irritation. I handled it. Don''t worry," I replied, focusing on my food. "Magnus said he''s going to deal with him this time." I paused, looking up. "You told Magnus?" "No, he saw the news himself." I lowered my gaze and gave a slight nod. "There was no stopping this conflict now. Kane had started it himself. At this point, I didn''t care how my brother handled him.'' Deciding not to dwell on Kane any further, I continued eating in silence. Axel mentioned that he had already sent all the managers back to the Iron Crown Pack early in the morning "Are you sure you still want to explore the pack today?" he asked again. I knew why he was asking. He assumed I was upset because of Kane. I nced at Rachel, who had her head lowered. Reaching over, I patted her hand. "Yeah, I want to." I assured him. Rachel gave me a small shake of her head, silently telling me I didn''t have to push myself. In response, I forced a reassuring smile. Thanks to Axel''s arrangements, we secured a car. Just as we were getting in, Axel''s phone rang-it 17:20 58.831 was Magnus. As Axel listened, his expression shifted to one of surprise. "I''ll be there soon. Don''t worry," he said before hanging up. Get 5+ Menu I turned to him, concern creeping in. My heart clenched as I thought of my children and parents. "Is everything okay?" I asked. Axel met my gaze and said, "Something''se up. I need to return to the Iron Crown Pack immediately." "What happened? Is everyone alright?" "Everything''s fine," he reassured me. "We have a pack meeting tomorrow morning, and Magnus needs me there. I won''t be able to join you for this trip." ¡ö 17:20 Novel Heirs 107 The car was filled with silence. Get 5+ Menu "I don''t want to leave you here alone, Selene, Axel finally spoke, breaking the quiet. "Axel, I''m not a child," I reassured him. "There are a lot of Alphas here," he pointed out, concern still evident in his voice. "I heard everyone is leaving by noon. Besides, you should trust me I can take care of myself." "I do trust you." He got out of the car, shutting the door behind him. Then, stepping up to the window, he murmured. "Be careful. Come back to our pack soon." I gave him a small nod. "I will." I watched as he disappeared into the hotel to check out, then called a cab to take him straight to the airport. "Boss, are you sure you''ll be okay here without any security?" Rachel asked hesitantly. "I don''t mean to question you, but maybe we shoulde back another time. We can leave with Axel." Leaning back in my seat, I replied, "I''ll be fine, Rachel. You don''t need to worry. Besides, I could use some fresh air. She bit her lip, nodding reluctantly. "Start the car," I instructed the driver. With that, the car pulled away, heading toward our destination. We spent the day exploring the pack''s territory. There were a handful of tourist attractions, though most of the roads ran alongside dense forest. Our main stop was the Moonveil Pack Museum, where we got to see the history of this pack carved into stone. The Moonveil Pack was one of the oldest. Centuries ago, they lived solely in their wolf forms, roaming the forests freely. But over time, they adapted to a more modern lifestyle, integrating into human society. "Wow," Rachel murmured, eyes widening at something ahead. "Boss, look at that!" she said excitedly, pointing toward a beautifully bound book disyed on a golden. pedestal Curious, we walked over. Rachel, unable to hide her excitement, eagerly flipped open the book "Careful," I warned as she turned the first page too quickly. She slowed down, carefully skimming through the aged pages. The book contained countless stories of wolves. One particr page caught rgy attention. 17.20 50.44% < Chapter 107 "Wait," I said, stopping Rachel from flipping further. She nced at me, then read aloud, "Alphas with ck fur are the most powerful wolves. However, there are two distinct kinds of ck wolves-both feared by the pack." Rachel looked up at me, puzzled. "I''ve never seen a ck wolf before. Boss, what color is our Alpha''s wolf?" "Gray," I answered absentmindedly, my eyes still locked on the book''s text. A pair of red eyes shed in my memory. I had never actually seen his wolf. I had no idea what it loo ked like. Shaking the thought away, I returned my focus to the museum. There was so much history here. After we left. Rachel excitedly went shopping for her family. The entire day, she was buzzing with enthusiasm, and seeing her so happy made me feel lighter as well. I also bought some clothes-for my children. Rachel didn''t know about my twins, so she kept asking whom I was shopping for. I told her I was buying gifts for a friend''s kids. I wanted to tell her about Leo and Luna, but I couldn''t. And I certainly couldn''t tell her that their father was Kane. That was a risk I wasn''t willing to take. That evening, after having dinner at a charming little restaurant popr with tourists, we headed back to the hotel. As the car drove through the forest, I turned to look out the window, watching the darkenedndscape blur past. The moon was full and glowing brightly. I tilted my head slightly, closing my eyes, letting the cool night air and moonlight wash over me. Then, out of nowhere, the car came to an abrupt stop. Rachel and I lurched forward slightly from the sudden halt. "What happened?" I asked the driver. "Miss, let me check," he said before stepping out. Rachel turned to me. "Boss, maybe I should go see- "No. Stay here," I interrupted. "I''ll check." Rachel was young-and an Omega. There was no way I was letting her put herself at risk. I stepped out of the car and walked over to the driver. He nced at me. "I called a mechanic. He''ll be here in a few minutes." I nodded and waited, ncing toward the forest. The only light came from the car''s headlights. Beyond that, everything was swallowed in darkness. The trees were so thick that the moonlight barely touched the ground. "There he is," the driver said, pulling my attention away from the trees. 17 20 Chapter tor A man on a motorcycle approached, carrying a toolbox. After paying him to speed up the repairs, I found my gaze drifting back to the forest. Something caught my eye A dark figure-moving fast. I blinked, trying to focus, but whatever it was had already disappeared to the other side of the road. Turning back toward the car, I leaned down to the window. "I''ll be back in a few minutes. Stay inside, okay?" "Boss, I want toe with you," Rachel protested. "No. The driver is a trusted man of Alpha Darius. He''s the only one we can rely on here. I won''t be long. - just wait for me." She hesitated, then nodded. I turned and walked toward the forest. I nced left and right before stepping in, curiosity pulling me forward. I wandered into the woods, scanning the area. But after several minutes, I still hadn''t spotted anything. Then, my phone vibrated inside my purse. It was a message from Rachel: "Boss, where are you? The driver says we''re good to go. The car is fixed." Texhaled sharply. I should head back. But as I turned around, my stomach dropped. I had no idea which way led back. Frantically, I pulled up the map on my phone-only to see the no signal icon shing. Panic started creeping in. "Shit." I muttered. "I lost my way." I turned in circles, trying to recognize something-anything-that would point me in the right direction. But the deeper I looked, the more unfamiliar everything seemed. Frustrated, I picked a direction and started walking. Then= A low, guttural growl echoed through the trees I froze, my breath hitching. My instincts screamed at me to turn and run-but instead, my feet moved forward, drawn toward the sound against my will I had no control over my body. It was as if something deep inside me needed to get closer. And then I saw it. AT17:20 59215 Get 5 Menu A massive ck wolf, standing in a small clearing where the moonlight managed to break through the trees. Its head was lifted toward the sky, glowing silver eyes locked onto the moon. My entire body trembled as it let out a haunting howl. I couldn''t look away. I had never seen this wolf before. But its scent- It told me exactly who he was. Kane. My heart pounded as the wolf lowered its head, turning slowly in my direction. Then, those piercing red eyes met mine. And I couldn''t breathe.. 1720 Novel Heirs 108 Chapter 108 Menu It was Kane. I hadn''t known his wolf was ck. His fur was pitch dark, and his eyes burned a deep crimson-just like the ones I had read about earlier today. I locked eyes with him for a long moment. His wolf was massive, so imposing that if he ever revealed himself to others, no one would daree near him. He took a step toward me, snapping me out of my trance. I realized I had been staring at him too long. Quickly, I averted my gaze and turned away. "Let me shift. I want to meet my mate," my wolf, Dominic, urged inside me. She only ever stirred when Kane was close. I silenced her immediately. "No. He is no longer our mate." As I started to walk away, a low growl rumbled from behind me. I turned my head just in time to see Kane''s wolf moving toward me. He wasing straight for me. I froze as he drew closer, his presence overwhelming. My instinct kicked in, and I raised a hand in warning. "Don''te any closer. I''m not your mate. We''re breaking the bond soon. I shouldn''t have said that. Because the moment the words left my mouth, he lunged. With one powerful leap, he tackled me to the ground. Shock paralyzed me as I struggled against him, trying to push him off. But instead of attacking, he lowered his head and began licking my neck-right where Kane had marked me the night before. "Stop it. Let me go!" He ignored me. I wasn''t sure if Kane was in control or if his wolf hadpletely taken over. "I hate you, Kane! Get off me!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the trees. At my outburst, he stilled. His head lifted, and he gazed at me with an expression that sent a shiver down my spine. I swallowed hard. Slowly, carefully, I lifted my hand and ced it on his head. His crimson eyes fluttered shut, and he leaned into my touch, as if savoring the contact. That''s when I understood-Kane''s wolf still saw me as his mate. After a moment, he pulled away and sat beside me. I pushed myself up and looked at him, his eyes still closed. "You shouldn''t be attached to me. Our destinies are different. But... it was nice meeting you." This wasn''t a battle between our wolves. It was a battle between Kane and me 11 1770 60 0 ? Get 5> Menu Our wolves could speak to us, feel our emotions, share our pain-but in the end, we were the ones who made the choices. As I stood up, Kane''s wolf opened his eyes. And in an instant, they clouded over. I took a cautious step back. Kane was regaining control. Did he really just let his wolf ept my touch? Why? He could have forced him to stay away. Didn''t he realize how protective wolves were of their mates? I exhaled sharply. "Don''t follow me." I knew it was Kane now. Without waiting for a response, I turned and walked in the opposite direction. I didn''t know where I was going-I just knew I didn''t want to be near him. I walked for what felt like forever, my exhaustion creeping in. The forest was so vast that getting lost here meant never being found. I pulled out my phone, but there was no signal. I tried texting Rachel anyway, but the message wouldn''t send. A knot of worry twisted in my stomach.. "I never should havee here in the first ce," I muttered bitterly. Just then, I heard footsteps behind me. I turned around-and there he was. Kane. He had shifted back into his human form, wearing only a pair of ck jeans. His bare chest was on full disy, his muscles taut under the moonlight. He must have shifted and thrown on his clothes afterward. I quickly looked away. "Why are you here?" "I could ask you the same thing," he said, stepping toward me. I had no idea how to respond. A few minutes ago, I had been petting his wolf. Now, standing face-to-face with him, I felt a wave of embarrassment. I said nothing and turned to walk away. "You''re lost, aren''t you?" he asked. I clenched my jaw. "I''ve never met a more ruthless man than you, Kane Thorne. You were the one who spread that fake news, weren''t you?" I didn''t stop walking. 59 83% < Chapter 108 Menu "You haven''t answered me yet," he said, his voice calm. "But you''re right-I did post it. Don''t you want to know why?" I halted, then turned back to him with an icy re. "To humiliate me?" His expression darkened as he shook his head. "No. To send a message to your brother." My breath hitched. Why would he want to prove something to my brother? What had my brother ever done to him? They barely even exchanged words thest time they met. Kane smirked. "I heard that in your pack, your brother''s word isw. That''s impressive. But he needs to understand-things won''t always go ording to his ns." I had no idea what this insane man was talking about. "Go to hell." I turned sharply and started walking in a different direction. There was way as him. "I know all the paths in this forest," he called after me. I scoffed. "What, are you a park ranger now?" no way I was going the same "Think about it. No matter which way you go, you won''t find your way out. epting my help wouldn''t kill you." I spun around to face him. "Your help? Not a chance, pervert. I haven''t forgotten what you did to mest night. You know what? Stay the hell away from me-because if you don''t, there won''t be anyone around to stop me from killing you." His gaze darkened at my threat. I rolled my eyes and continued walking. Then, suddenly- "Ahh!" A sharp sting shot through my ankle. I looked down and saw a thorn lodged in my skir With a wince, I reached down and yanked it out. Pain red through my leg as I straightened up. preparing to walk again. But before I could take My feet left the ground "What the-1" or step- Kane had scooped me up into his arms effortlessly and started walking. I struggled against him. "Put me down!" His grip tightened as he smirked. "Looks like I''ll have to help the mother just like I helped her daughter 1/20 502 The Novel Heirs 109 "Kane, put me down." ? Get 5? I''ve been yelling at this man for the past few minutes, but he acted as if he were deafpletely ignoring me while continuing to walk in an unknown direction. What imitated me the most was how slow he was moving, as if he were an old man with all the time in the world. "If you really want to help, then pick up the pace. My secretary is waiting outside, and she''s an omega. I''m worried something might happen to her." He scoffed. "And what about you? Aren''t you an omega too? What gave you the audacity to wander into the dark forest at night? What if something happened to you?" His tone dripped with sarcasm. I frowned at him. "Excuse me? Who do you think you are to lecture me? Who gave you any authority over me?" He nced down at me, his expression unreadable. "Will you shut up, or..." He trailed off. I narrowed my eyes. "Or what? What exactly will you do?" His gaze flickered from my eyes to my lips before he smirked. "Or I''ll shut you up my way." Heat crept up my neck, and I quickly averted my gaze. "Don''t push me, Kane. I can be a real problem for you." "Oh really? And how exactly would that work?" His mocking tone was meant to provoke me, to make mesh out. It was impossible to erase the hatred I held for this man. Every horrible thing he had done to me reyed in my mind like a cruel reminder. Especially the time when I was pregnant-it all came rushing back, reminding me of the pain he caused. 25 How could I forget? The agony still lingered inside me, carving a hollow space in my heart that would never be whole again. I hated myself for even engaging in conversation with him. My jaw clenched as I closed my eyes, trying to suppress my anger. But my fury was too strong. My ws extended instinctively, my rage demanding an outlet. Who was he to treat me like I was weak? I wrapped my arms around his neck, and for a moment, he thought I''d given in. He scoffed. "See? Now you realize that only I can help-" He suddenly froze, his words cut off as my ws dug into the flesh of his upper back, just below his neck. With a sharp twist, I raked my ws down his back, ensuring he felt every ounce of pain. A low groan escaped him. He shut his eyes, enduring the sting. I chuckled darkly. "I''m not the fragile woman you think I am. I can be colder than you''ve ever been to 1770 60.56% < Chapter 109 me His eyes snapped open, glowing red, his wolf reacting to the pain. "Who... are you?" His voice was filled with confusion as he stared at me. His sudden question threw me off. My ws immediately retracted as I pulled away. Did I cut too deep? Did I somehow mess with his memories? "How did your ws extend so easily? A normal wolf can''t do that." I smirked. "Not everyone has the same abilities, you know. Just because you have a giant wolf doesn''t mean you have all the power." For a brief moment, I caught something in his expression-amusement. Suddenly, a tingling sensation spread through my arm, making my body jerk in his grasp. "Having a giant wolf and all the abilities thate with it-that''s what makes Alpha Kane unstoppable," he said smugly, dragging his ws lightly over my skin. y arm. I lowered my head, watching his fingers brush against my *How does he always manage toe out on top? Is he the Moon Goddess'' favorite or something?" I looked away, trying to wriggle free, but his grip only tightened. "Trust me. I know the way. I''ll help you get back to your secretary," he said, his voice calmer now, as if he genuinely meant it. His ws retracted as well. I knew that arguing with him would be pointless-he never listened. So, I stayed quiet and let him lead me back to my car. After a while, a familiar voice called out from somewhere nearby. "Boss, where are you?" "That''s Rachel!" I blurted. "Rx. We''re almost there," Kane assured me. I was taken aback. How did he know where my car was parked? Wasn''t he deep in the forest? How could he possibly know? A realization hit me like a bolt of lightning. I smacked his chest with my fist. "You nned this, didn''t you?" "What?" He barely reacted to my hit, pretending to be clueless. "You knew exactly where I wanted to go. You did this on purpose! You were close to the street the entire time, trying to trap me!" He smirked and winked. "And you fell right into it." "You bastard! Put me down right now!" I yelled, but he ignored me, continuing toward the glow of the streetlights. As we reached the road, I spotted Rachel standing near a tree. She was calling out my name, clearly panicked. She looked like she was just about to step into the woods to searchdor me. ¡ö ''17 20 60.41% Get 5 Mea The moment she saw us, relief flooded her face-only to be reced by shock when she realized Kane was carrying me. "Put me down," I muttered angrily under my breath. Kane paid no attention to me. Instead, he walked straight to the car, where my driver was waiting outside. The moment the driver saw us, he rushed to open the back door. Kane helped me onto the seat before shutting the door behind me. Then, he turned to Rachel, who was standing behind the car, looking flustered. Her cheeks tumed bright red as she awkwardly avoided looking at Kane''s bare chest. "Take care of your boss. Her leg is injured," he said before turning and disappearing back into the forest. Rachel leaned toward the car window and whispered, "Boss, his back was bleeding!" I shrugged. "That''s not our problem. A few momentster, his figure vanished into the darkness. I stared after him, my expression unreadable. Why had he helped me tonight? He could have left me there-let me suffer, or worse. But he didn''t. A hand on my leg brought me back to reality. I looked down to see Rachel examining my ankle, her brows furrowed in thought. She reached into her bag, pulled out a tissue, and moved to touch my leg... "Don''t," I said quickly. "I''ll do it myself." "It''s fine, Boss. Let me clean it." She gently wiped my ankle, then froze. "Boss... there''s no wound. Your skin ispletely unmarked, like you were never hurt at all." 151721 Novel Heirs 110 Chapter 110 Get Menu My ankle, which had been injured earlier, briefly held my attention. The wound had healed so quickly that I didn''t even have a chance to get a proper look at it before it waspletely gone. "Boss?" I turned to Rachel and offered her a small smile. "Get in the car. Let''s head back to the hotel." She nodded and slid into the seat beside me. After settling in, she gently took my hand and murmured, "Boss, I was scared. I thought I might never get you back." I chuckled softly. "Silly girl, it was just a forest. Did you really think it was going to swallow me whole?" She shook her head. "No, but you were lost once before-when you were a child. It took years for your family to find you again. If something had happened to you this time..." I patted her hand reassuringly. "I''m fine, Rachel. Really. There''s nothing to worry about." The driver started the car, and we made our way back to the hotel. As we walked through the entrance, I spotted Beta Finn waiting in the lobby. He approached with a slight smile. "Hello, Selene." I gave him a polite nod, though my expression was tinged with confusion. "What are you doing here, Beta Finn?" He seemed surprised by my question. "We''re staying here, same as you." I scoffed inwardly. That exined how Kane had gotten my room number and managed to send that bouquet to my suite. Rachel nced between us, puzzled, so I introduced her to Beta Finn. Once we excused ourselves and headed toward our rooms, she leaned in and whispered, "Boss, how do you know Alpha Kane''s Beta?" "I met him..." I hesitated. As my personal secretary, she knew I had never spoken to him at any pack meetings. official "I''ve talked to him at parties," I finally said. "He''s polite. Unlike his Alpha." My thoughts drifted to Kane, and I frowned slightly. I still didn''t understand why he kept reaching out to me. "Boss, can I ask you something?" Rachel''s voice was hesitant. "What is it?" "W-Was the news true?" she asked cautiously, referring to the report Kane had released that morning. I could see curiosity flickering in her eyes. She had noticed my neckst night. She had also seen Kane and me emerging from the woods together earlier today. It was only natural that she would start making assumptions. "That news is fake," I said firmly. "I have nothing to do with that man." Rachel beamed at me. 191721 61.115 < Chapter 110 "Why are you so happy?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. ? Get Menu "Boss, I was convinced you and Beta Axel were... you know." She wiggled her brows suggestively. "So when I suddenly saw you with Alpha Kane, I was shocked." I scowled. "I have nothing to do with Axel either. He''s just a friend." Her mouth fell open in surprise. I sighed. It seemed like everyone in my pack assumed Axel and I were lovers. Back in my hotel room, I copsed onto the bed, too exhausted to bother changing or freshening up. As I lifted my hand, something caught my eye-a faint ck line across my skin. Kane had grazed my burn scar with his w, and the makeup I had used to cover it had rubbed off, revealing part of the mark beneath. I stared at the ceiling, my mind swirling with frustration. Why couldn''t my life ever just be peaceful? I wanted to step away from my position at the pack''spany. If I kept running into that man, he would make my life a living hell. But I couldn''t just walk away overnight-my family counted on me. They saw me as responsible, someone who didn''t abandon her duties. ''I''ll do whatever it takes, even if it means walking through fire." As I closed my eyes, my wolf''s voice echoed in my mind. "You shouldn''t have wed him." I snapped my eyes open but didn''t respond. She continued anyway. "You know he won''t heal from that wound." Augh slipped past my lips as I imagined Kane''s reaction when he realized it hadn''t healed. "Next time, I''ll w his heart," I muttered, my voiceced with anger. "What if he was trying to-" "Dominic," I interrupted. "What if one day you have to choose between me and him? Would you pick him over me?" "How could that even happen? We''re one and the same. We can''t be separated. Just like him and his wolf-you saw it tonight." I fell silent, lost in thought about my return to the pack tomorrow. At some point, sleep imed me. By the time I opened my eyes, morning had arrived. After freshening up, I dressed in a long gown to conceal my ankle. Then, I called Rachel and told her to book our tickets back to the Iron Crown Pack. Once I had packed up the belongings I had used over the past two days, I stepped out of my hotel room. Rachel emerged from hers at the same time, and together, we headed to the reception desk. As we were checking out, a young boy approached me with a bouquet of red roses. I didn''t need to guess who sent them. My eyes immediatelynded on the small card tucked inside. "Goodbye, Selene Hawthorne." 191721 61.06 a couch I frowned and nced around the lobby. It didn''t take long to spot Kane Thome lounging casually sipping a cup of coffee. His gaze was locked onto me, studying my every move. Without hesitation, I looked around until I found a trash bin. I walked over and tossed the bouquet straight into it. When I turned back, Kane''s expression had darkened with fury. I smirked at him before returning to Rachel, who was staring at me in shock. "Let''s go," I said, and we left the hotel. We hailed a cab and headed to the airport. While waiting for our flight, a message popped up on my phone from an unknown number, "Instead of thanking me forst night, you insulted me by throwing away my bouquet. But I promise you, we''ll meet again very soon." 451221 Novel Heirs 111 The moment I stepped back into my pack''s territory, a gentle breeze brushed against my face, instantly lifting my spirits and making me feel a little better. It was such a relief to be home. As I arrived at the airport, I spotted my driver waiting. He quickly stepped forward to take my and Rachel''s luggage while we made our way to the car. After dropping Rachel off at her ce, I finally reached the packhousete in the evening. As soon as I stepped inside, I was greeted by the sight of my twins running toward me at full speed. I knelt down, opening my arms wide, and pulled them into a warm embrace. "Mommy!" "My babies!" When I looked up, I saw Magnus and Axel standing nearby, smiling at us. Releasing my children from my arms, I got up and walked toward my brother, wrapping him in a brief hug before asking. "Magnus, is everything alright?" "Of course, little one. Why would you think otherwise?" he responded with a smirk. I gave him a knowing look. "You called Axel here, so I assumed..." Magnus chuckled. "Everything''s fine. You do realize he''s not just your assistant, right? He''s also this pack''s Beta. Sometimes, his Alpha actually needs him, too." His teasing tone made Axel and me roll our eyes. "Magnus," I huffed, yfully swatting his arm. The others chuckled at our exchange. "Mommy, we missed you," Leo said sweetly. "Mommy, this is for you," Luna added, handing me a piece of paper. I nced down and saw a drawing-a sketch of a woman waving at two children while holding luggage. Luna had always been talented at art, expressing her emotions beautifully through her sketches. Smiling, I kissed her cheek and pulled both of them into another hug. "Mommy missed you both so much, too. Now, let''s go to your room-i brought lots of gifts for my babies!" Hand in hand, I led them upstairs, ncing back at Magnus and Axel. Magnus gave me a small nod, silently granting permission for me to spend time with my children. A maid followed behind, carrying my luggage from the car. I thanked her, and she gave me a polite bow before leaving. Once inside the twins'' room, I handed them the clothes and gifts I had bought for them. Their little faces lit up with excitement, and they started bouncing up and down on the bed with pure joy. Watching their happiness, I couldn''t help butugh, shaking my head in amusement. Later that evening, as I was rxing in my room after a shower, a maid came to inform me that Magnus was calling me to the dining room. Apparently, he was waiting for me. When I entered the dining room, I saw Magnus and Axel already seated. ¡ö 1221 < Chapter 111 "Where are Luna and Leo?" I asked. "They already ate," Axel responded. I nodded. "That''s good." Menu Pulling out a chair beside Magnus, I sat down, and we began eating in silence, exchanging asional nces. After a while, I set down my fork and asked, "Magnus, is there something you want to say?" He took a sip of his drink before replying. "Finish your meal first. There are several things we need to discuss." A lump formed in my throat, and my appetite vanished instantly. I knew exactly what he meant-he was going to question me about recent events. What worried me most was his reaction. He hadn''t called me once to check in, which was a bad sign. Noticing how his gaze lingered on my half-full te, I forced myself to eat a little more. Once dinner was over, we moved to the living room. Magnus wasted no time. "Where did he take you that night?" he asked directly. I averted my gaze, my thoughts racing. How could I tell my brother where Kane had taken me and what had happened between us? "I asked you a question, Selene." I sighed. "Magnus, he just wanted to talk." His expression darkened. "You said the same thing after the council party." Lowering my head, I admitted, "I think he just wanted to release that news to humiliate me." Magnus nodded, his jaw tightening. "He always tries to humiliate you, doesn''t he?" I nodded in agreement. His eyes darkened even further. "This time, I''ll show him what true humiliation feels like." My brows furrowed in concern. "Magnus, what are you nning to do?" Axel cut in before Magnus could answer. "You don''t need to worry about it, Selene." I frowned. "I can''t just sit back and let two packs go to war over some news." Magnus stared at me for a long moment, his piercing gaze making me uneasy. -Would you care if I fought against him one day?" he asked suddenly. I shook my head. "Magnus, why are you saying this? I would never want that." "Who do you care for more-him or me?" "You, of course, Magnus." His expression hardened. "Then what are you afraid of? Don''t you trust your brother? Do you think I can''t win against him?" A chill ran down my spine. Could Magnus actually defeat Kane? 17:21 DI 6165 < Chapter 111 Get 5 > Menu My brother was undeniably a formidable warrior, but what I had seen in the forest still haunted me. Kane''s wolf was... something else. Taking a deep breath, I said, "I believe you can win against anyone, Magnus. But I don''t want a war right now. Please, don''t start a conflict with the Nightfall Pack." Magnus exhaled sharply and stood up. Walking over, he gently patted my head. I lifted my gaze to meet his. "I love you, Magnus. I love Mom and Dad. War means the risk of losing family members, and I don''t want to lose any of you." His hand moved to my face, his thumb brushing away the tears I hadn''t even realized were falling. The mere thought of war was enough to break me. I had never witnessed a war before, nor did I ever want to. Magnus sighed. "I''m not calling for war... yet. But what Kane is doing to you? That, I won''t tolerate. He dared to touch my sister after myst warning. His arrogance needs to be crushed-and I''ll make sure it happens soon." 1721 Novel Heirs 112 It had been two weeks since I returned from the Moonveil Pack. I threw myself back into work, determined to rebuild my confidence. One setback wasn''t enough to break my spirit. My brother had just made a public announcement, informing all the packs that the Iron Crown Pack was looking to form an alliance under a new contract. Any pack that could meet our conditions would be invited to join forces with us. The news spread quickly, and soon, the head Alphas of multiple packs expressed interest in forming ar alliance. ording to Magnus, he was handling the negotiations himself since he was the head Alpha of our pack. This was to be a high-level discussion strictly between Alphas, with no direct business dealings involved. I had no idea what was going through Magnus''s mind. He hadn''t mentioned anything to me before making the announcement. When I questioned him about it, he simply brushed me off, saying it was a strategic move. I didn''t understand why he suddenly wanted to form an alliance. If that had been his intention, he could have approached the packs individually. Why make such a public deration? That afternoon, as I was getting ready to head back to the packhouse, the board of directors invited me to join them at a club. I wasn''t one for clubs or parties, but since it was one of the board members'' birthdays, ¨ª didn''t have much choice but to go along. When we arrived, the group cheered and found a table near the center of the club, Rachel took the seat beside me. They asked what I wanted to drink, and I requested a soft drink. I wasn''t in the mood for alcohol. Their expressions turned a little awkward, but they nodded and ordered soft drinks for themselves as well. "It''s fine, really. You guys can drink," I assured them. "No, no. We can''t drink if our CEO isn''t drinking. That would be disrespectful," one of them insisted. I sighed. I didn''t want to be the reason they weren''t enjoying themselves, so I gave in and ordered a drink. They looked genuinely surprised. "Miss Selene, are you sure?" one of the men asked. "Yeah," I confirmed. Rachel turned to me, raising an eyebrow. "Boss, you never drink." "Don''t worry about it," I said with a small smile. "I''m just going to take a sip. It''s a birthday celebration -I don''t want to be the one to ruin the mood." She grinned. "Boss, you''re way too nice." A waiter arrived with our drinks, but all the soft drinks had been swapped for wine. No one seemed to mind, and soon, we raised our sses in celebration of the birthday boy. 1721 < Chapter 112 O Gets I took a small sip. The alcohol burned my throat at first, but after a few more sips, the sensation faded, and I started to rx. "Isn''t that Doctor Grayson Vale?" someone from the next table suddenly said. I followed their gaze. It was Grayson Vale. "What''s he doing in our pack?" one of my men asked. "I heard he came with the head Alpha of the Ravencrest Pack," another replied. I turned to the man who had spoken. "Mr. Steele, what did you just say?" "He came with his Alpha. Their alliance with us officially ended," he exined. I frowned. "Why am I only hearing about this now?'' My own directors knew about it before I did. Then it hit me I had never actually asked Magnus about the Ravencrest Pack. That was probably why I hadn''t been informed. Rachel leaned in and whispered, "Boss, Beta Axel once said you admire Doctor Grayson a lot. Do you want to go talk to him?" I shook my head. "I see Axel told you quite a bit about me." Rachel scratched her head and chuckled awkwardly. "Actually, I convinced him to tell me a few things. I am your personal assistant, after all. I wanted to know more about you-your likes, dislikes, that kind of thing." I smiled. "He wasn''t wrong. I do admire Dr. Vale, but it''s because of his profession and skills. That being said, we shouldn''t disturb him." I nced back at Grayson. He was talking to a young woman, his expression serious-almost like he was scolding her. ''Did he have a fling here? Maybe she wanted something more, and now he''s shutting her down?" My mind spun with possibilities, but I quickly shook them away. ''It''s just the alcohol messing with my head." Doctor Grayson was known for being a gentleman. He had no scandals to his name. In fact, when I spoke to him at the council party, he had been nothing but humble and polite. Suddenly, his eyes met mine. felt a jolt of embarrassment and quickly looked away, turning my focus back to my table. To distract myself from the awkwardness, I downed the rest of my drink. Maybe he hadn''t even noticed me staring. The board members cheered when they saw me finishing my ss. A waiter ced another in front of 1. me. Rachel reached out to push it away, but I grabbed it first. "I can handle another," I said, then downed the entire ss. They stared at me in shock before breaking into apuse. I wasn''t sure what hade over me, but I 101721 THE SP took another drink. "Miss Selene, we heard you studied medicine before joining thepany. Is that true?" one of the board members asked. "Hmm," "So you wanted to be a doctor?" "I wanted to save lives, just like Doctor Gra-" "Miss Selene Hawthorne?" A deep voice interrupted me. Everyone turned to see a man standing next to my chair. I looked up. "Doctor Grayson?" I blinked a few times, trying to clear my vision. After a few more blinks, his face became clearer. "Hi," he said, extending his hand toward me. I ced mine in his, and he held it gently. "Hello," I murmured. He chuckled, clearly noticing that I was a little tipsy. "What a coincidence," he said with a smirk. "We meet again." Novel Heirs 113 "Doctor Grayson! Please, have a seat with us," Rachel said with a polite smile. "And you are?" "Hello, I''m Rachel, Miss Selene''s personal secretary." O Get 5+ Menu "Oh, nice to meet you," Doctor Grayson replied, his eyes briefly scanning the four men who were watching him intently. "You came with..." he trailed off, looking at me after a short pause. "They are members of ourpany''s board of directors," Rachel rified. One by one, the men extended their hands to shake Grayson''s. "Please, join us." They pulled out a chair for him next to me. As Grayson sat down, he offered an apology. "Sorry if I interrupted anything." "Not at all, Doctor Grayson. In fact, it''s a lucky coincidence that we get to meet you. By the way, it''s my birthday," Mr. Steele said with a grin.. Being a bachelor, he was soon set to marry his longtime girlfriend. "Happy Birthday," Grayson offered. "Thank you kindly." "I don''t have a gift for you at the moment." "That doesn''t matter. Your presence itself is a gift to me." Grayson chuckled and gave him a nod. "Well, I''ll owe you one. I promise that if you ever need my help someday, I''ll be there. Consider that my gift to you." Mr. Steele''s eyes widened, and a broad smile spread across his face. "This is the best gift I could ask for! If I ever fall ill, there''s no way I''ll be dying anytime soon with Doctor Grayson treating me." His words made everyone burst intoughter. Meanwhile, Grayson turned his attention to me. I had been quietly observing him as he conversed so effortlessly with my associates. "So? How''s your investigation going?" he asked me casually. Everyone immediately turned their focus to me, murmuring in curiosity. "Investigation?" Not wanting to continue down this path, I quickly cleared my throat. Grayson caught on to my hint and smoothly shifted the conversation. "Oh, it was just something business-rted," he said. The topic soon drifted to health concerns, with the board members discussing their family''s medical 1721 Get 5> Menu: issues. Grayson humbly exined that he was merely a healer with a few solutions at his disposal. Once everyone had finished their drinks, they stood up and bowed slightly toward me. "Miss Selene, please excuse us." I was about to stand as well when Rachel spoke up. "Boss, I think Doctor Grayson wanted to discuss something with you regarding an investigation. You two should talk. I''ll be heading out as well. I nced at Grayson, who seemed quitefortable in his seat beside me. I was actually interested in conversing with him further on various subjects. "Alright," I agreed, giving Rachel permission to leave. Then, I turned my full attention to Grayson. "As you know, I''m currently the CEO of my pack''spany. Because of that, I had to halt all my medical research. Grayson looked genuinely surprised. "But you were one of the brightest students in the field. What made you abandon your dreams to take on something entirely different?" "Doctor Grayson, actually-" "You can just call me Grayson," he interrupted. I hesitated. In my family, there were strict traditions-we weren''t supposed to address someone by their first name unless we had a close rtionship with them. "Grayson," I murmured, testing the name on my lips as he had requested. "When I first saw you today, I expected to meet the same Selene who introduced herself to me at the council party. But when I arrived, I found you drinking instead," he noted. "My parents wanted this. Our pack is vast, and my brother has a lot to handle. So, they decided to divide the responsibilities between us. "I see." Grayson ordered a drink for himself. "Would you like one?" he asked. "Sure." A waiter arrived with a tray and set down our drinks. Even though I was already feeling a little lightheaded, I continued sipping my drink. "I want to go home," I mumbled as I stood up unsteadily. "I''ll take you," Grayson offered, rising and cing a steadying hand on my shoulder. I shook my head slightly. "No, my driver is waiting for me outside." "At least let me help you to your car," he insisted. I considered it for a moment before nodding. Grayson guided me outside, making sure I didn''t stumble. He helped me into the back seat of my car and instructed my driver to get me home safely. 17:21 Get 51 Menu < Chapter 113 Before he stepped away, I leaned out of the window. "By the way, why are you here?" I asked. He lowered his head slightly as if debating his words before responding. "Our alliance is over," he said. I frowned. "But why was it only for a few months? I thought it wouldst for years." He chuckled, as if amused by my reaction. "It''s just business. No pack can maintain an alliance forever. If we did, we''d eventually end up at war, and no one would gain any new territory." I huffed in frustration, pouting as I recalled my brother talking about war as well. "Why is everyone always talking about war? I hate it." "Selene, you don''t have to worry about it. You can alwayse to me for help," he reassured me.. I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could say anything, the driver started the car. "I''m leaving your pack tomorrow after meeting with your brother," Grayson informed me, standing tall with aposed posture. I gazed at him through blurry eyes and gave a small wave as my car pulled away toward the pack house. During the ride, I leaned back and closed my eyes, feeling the alcohol take its toll. When the car finally stopped, I stepped out, my legs wobbling beneath me. Immediately, the guards rushed toward me to assist. -They mind-linked Magnus about my condition, and within seconds, he came hurrying outside. His eyebrows shot up in disbelief. "You''re drunk!" I smiled sheepishly. "Sorry. I ran into Grayson, so I had a few drinks with him." "Grayson? Who''s Grayson?" "How could you forget him, Magnus? He''s the greatest healer-" "Doctor Grayson Vale?" Axel interrupted as he stepped out of the pack house. "Mhm," I hummed, nodding. "Axel, help her inside. I''m calling Doctor Grayson," Magnus ordered. I waved my hands in protest. "No, brother. Don''t scold him. He''s a gentleman." Axel sighed and scooped me up in his arms, carrying me inside. I was utterly exhausted. As heid me down on my bed, he grumbled, "You never drink with me. But you''ll drink with him?" I giggled, barely registering his words. "He''s my mentor. It was just one time." Axel shook his head, exhaling in exasperation. My eyelids grew heavier as darkness closed in around me. Just before I lost consciousness beard 1721 Axel''s voice in a low tone. "I almost forgot to tell you-Kane is arriving tomorrow to discuss the alliance." Novel Heirs 114 Get 5 > = Menu When I opened my eyes, the sunlight streaming through the window hit my face, making it impossible to keep them open-or to go back to sleep. Groaning, I grabbed my pillow and pulled it over my face, trying to block out the light. But just as I was about to drift off again, a knock at the door shattered my peace. "Young Miss." The familiar voice of one of my maids made me wince. It felt like an annoying buzz in my head. "Go away. I''ll wake upter," I mumbled under the pillow. "Young Miss, the Alpha is calling for you. You need to get up." I stayed still for a moment, teetering on the edge of sleep, but another knock forced me back to reality. Frustrated, I threw the pillow aside and sat up with a scowl. "What?!" My voice came out rough and hoarse, and the moment I yelled, a sharp pain shot through my throat. My head throbbed like hell. I clenched my jaw and forced myself to speak louder. "Come in." The door opened, and my maid stepped inside, carrying a tray. On it sat a ss of water, a steaming cup of coffee, and a small packet of pills. I patted the space beside me, and she set the tray down on the bedside table. "Miss, Alpha said you should take this medicine," she informed me. I blinked at her in confusion. "Medicine? What for?" "For your headache." My frown deepened. "How does my brother know I have a headache?" Her lips twitched slightly. "You came home drunkst night." At her words, my eyes widened. Memories ofst night rushed back, hitting me like a tidal wave. I pped a hand over my mouth. "Oh... right. That happened." The maid chuckled at my reaction. I quickly dropped my hand and cleared my throat. "What''s so funny?" She lowered her head but still smiled. "Miss, you were acting quite childishlyst night." I blinked, trying to process what she meant. "Wait... did my babies see me like that?" She quickly shook her head, and I let out a relieved sigh. "Alright, you can go now," I told her. She bowed slightly before leaving the room. I rubbed my temples, trying to recall the details ofst night. And then-one particr face popped into my mind. My jaw dropped. 17.22 Get 5 = Menu < Chapter 114 "Oh no! Doctor Grayson saw me drunk!" I groaned and lightly smacked my own cheeks. "What must he think of me?" All the effort I''d put into making a polished impression at the council party waspletely undone in one night. "Selene, what is wrong with you? If you can''t hold your liquor, you shouldn''t be drinking in the first ce!" I scolded myself. I nced at the clock and cursed under my breath. I waste for work. I never overslept like this. Then I noticed a message from Axel. He had informed Rachel that I wouldn''t being today the office Guilt twisted in my stomach. Everyone around me was trying to help me be a responsible woman, yet here I was, making reckless decisions. Shaking off my self-loathing, I grabbed the ss of water and swallowed the pill, hoping it would help with my pounding headache. As soon as I finished, I pushed myself out of bed and headed straight for the bathroom, knowing that Magnus was probably already pissed at me. I couldn''t afford to keep him waiting.. After a quick shower, I stepped out, wrapping a bathrobe around myself. I walked to my closet and pulled out a simple dress since I wasn''t going to work anyway. Once dressed, I ran a towel through my damp hair and hurried out of my room, making my way toward the living room. The closer I got, the more embarrassed I felt. Facing Magnus afterst night was going to be humiliating. When I entered, I saw him sitting on the couch with my twins. "Mommy!" The moment they saw me, they ran toward me. I kneeled down, embracing them tightly as they clung to my hands, leading me to the couch. Avoiding Magnus''s gaze, I sat down, my nerves worse than when I had to close myst business deal. "Magnus... I''m sorry," I mumbled. "Mommy, why are you apologizing to Uncle? Did you do something bad?" Luna asked, looking up at me with wide eyes. I gave her a small nod. "Yeah, Mommy was bad. I upset your Uncle Magnus." I hesitantly nced at Magnus, waiting for him to say something But he just stared at me silently. Forcing a smile, I turned back to my twins. "Mommy needs to talk to Uncle Magnus. Can you two go y in your room for a bit?" "Yes, Mommy!" Leo chirped before taking Luna''s hand, and they ran off. With them gone, I focused on my brother again. He still wasn''t saying anything. 7:22: 17-22 < Chapter 114 I shifted nervously before finally getting up and sitting beside him. Grabbing his hand, I pleaded, "Magnus, please. Please forgive me." He rolled his eyes. I pouted. "Come on, Magnus! Am I not your little sister? Can''t you forgive me just this once?" He simply pushed me away with one finger. "You were alone with another man while drunk. What if he had taken advantage of you?" I clung to his arm. "Magnus, don''t be mad at Doctor Grayson. He''s a good guy. He helped me get into the car and made sure I got home safely. Magnus tilted his head, his sharp gaze locking onto mine. "Is he the reason you keep rejecting Axel?" My eyes widened in shock. "What?! No, Magnus! I''ve never thought of him like that!" He studied my face for a moment before rxing slightly. Reaching out, he ruffled my hair. "You know I''d do anything for you, right? If you like someone, just tell me. I''ll support you." Before I could respond, the front doors opened, and Magnus''s officials entered the pack house. "Alpha." I turned to see them approaching. My eyes instinctively found Axel, who briefly nced at me before shifting his focus back to Magnus. Nodding toward the main gate, Axel announced, "He''s here." I frowned. "Who?" Before I could ask, I noticed several luxurious cars pulling up outside. The moment the vehicles came to a stop, guards emerged, making their way to the center car. One of them opened the back door. Then, a man stepped out. Dressed in a sharp ck suit, he carried himself with an aura of absolute authority. Beside me, I heard Magnus mutter under his breath. "Alpha Kane." Novel Heirs 115 Chapter 115 Get 5 Kane strode into the pack house, nked by his officials. I sprang to my feet, stunned. But Magnus remainedposed, as if he had been expecting Kane''s arrival all along. I stared at Kane as he approached us with the confidence of a king, his four guards following closely behind. I recognized Beta Finn immediately. I was also familiar with Delta Marcus-he was the one who had picked me up from the hotel and brought me here. However, the two men standing behind Kane were unfamiliar to me. They were the Theta and Gamma of the Nightfall Pack. "Alpha Kane, wee once again to the Iron Crown Pack," my brother greeted him, extending his hand I was dumbfounded. My gaze flickered to their handshake before I quickly turned my attention back to Magnus. What the hell was going on? Why was he speaking to Kane so politely? I stood there feeling like a clueless fool while the pack''s officials exchanged firm, professional handshakes, as if this were just another diplomatic meeting. "Magnus, why is he here?" I murmured under my breath, leaning slightly toward my brother. But Magnus responded loudly, deliberately making sure Kane could hear. "My little baby, don''t be like that. Be professional and greet our guest." I scowled at him. What the hell was he thinking? He simply nodded at me, as if telling me toply. Letting out a quiet sigh, I turned my attention back to Kane, who now stood directly in front of me, his eyes locked onto mine. As he stepped closer, he extended his hand toward me. "We meet again, Miss Selene," he said smoothly. The memory of that night at the party shed through my mind-the way he had kissed my neck. leaving his mark on me, a mark I had been forced to bear for four days before finally having it removed. He had no right to touch me like that. I offered him a tight, forced smile while eyeing his outstretched hand. "Yeah, wee to our pack." But I didn''t shake his hand. I had no desire to. Thest time I did, he had held onto me far too long. I wasn''t about to take that risk again, especially not in front of Magnus. My brother had a notoriously short temper, and his protectiveness over me was almost suffocating. If he lost his patience, there was no telling what he''d do. Realizing I had no intention of shaking his hand, Kane let his arm fall, slowly curling his fingers into a fist. "My sister doesn''t like being touched by strangers," Magnus remarked pointedly. I knew exactly what he was doing-mocking Kane for what had happened at the party. Kane gave a slight nod, his expression unreadable. "That''s a good thing," he murmured under his breath, his gaze shifting back to me. "She shouldn''t let just anyone touch her." 17:22 < Chapter 115 Magnus narrowed his eyes. "Did you say something?" "Nothing." ? Get 5 Kane lowered himself onto the couch across from us, and we resumed our seats from earlier. Axel took the spot next to me, while the others settled into their respective ces. "The pack meeting is tomorrow," Magnus noted, his tone edged with sarcasm. "Didn''t expect you to arrive a whole day early. I wasn''t aware Alpha Kane had so much free time to visit other packs." I finally understood why Magnus had been acting so polite-he was toying with Kane, mocking him. Kane simply chuckled, seemingly unfazed. His mood actually appeared... good. Too good. What was putting him in such high spirits? "I heard the other Alphas have been trying to win your favor," Kane responded smoothly. "So I figured- why not try my luck as well? Alpha Magnus is a wise man. I believe he''ll give everyone a fair chance." Their words were wrapped in politeness, but the underlying tension was razor-sharp. As the two Alphas continued discussing their agendas, I sat there, unsure how to react. For years, Kane''s name had been practically forbidden in our household-an unspoken rule. And now, here he was, sitting in our home, casually discussing a potential alliance with my brother. I wished my parents were here. They would have handled this far better than I ever could. What if Magnus lost his temper and attacked Kane? That would shatter years of political bnce and break thews of the packs. My thoughts were spiraling so quickly, I started coughing. "You need water?" Axel asked softly. I turned to him and shook my head. "No, I''m fine." He leaned in slightly. "If you don''t want to be here, you can go inside." I hesitated. "I can''t just leave my brother alone with him. And why didn''t you tell me Kane wasing?" I asked, lowering my voice. Axel blinked at me, looking surprised. "I did tell youst night." "When?" "Right after I put you to bed." I froze. "Wait-you put me to bed? Hold on. You carried me all the way to my room?" "Of course," Axel said with a shrug. "Who else would do it?" I let out an awkwardugh, feeling a little embarrassed. "Uh... thanks. I appreciate it." He shook his head. "Nope. I''m not letting you off that easy. If you really want to thank me, you owe me a drink. Then we''ll call it even." I sighed, remembering what he had saidst night-how I never drank with him the way I did with Grayson. Axel and I had always been close, and I knew he wasn''t going to drop this. "If Magnus allows it, I''ll drink with you tomorrow. Happy now?" 1722 < Chapter 115 Axel was about to nod when he suddenly stiffened. His gaze flickered to the others. I turned my head and realized everyone was staring at us. Wait-weren''t we whispering? Had we really been that loud? Kane''s expression had darkened. His once-rxed face was now tense, his eyes stormy. I quickly looked away, shifting my focus back to Magnus. "You two can save your little lovebirds'' chat forter," Magnus remarked, though there was amusement hidden in his voice. "We have a guest here. My Beta and my sister-the CEO of mypany-should try to act a little more professional." Lovebirds? Since when had our conversation be ''lovey-dovey''? Had he said that just because Kane was here? Magnus cleared his throat and turned back to Kane. "So, where were we, Alpha Kane?" Menu "I''ve heard a lot about your pack''s hospitality." Kane said, ncing around the room before adding. "Perhaps you''d be willing to extend it to me... by allowing me to stay here for the night?" I nearly groaned. How the hell could Magnus refuse now? Would I have to endure Kane''s presence for an entire day? But then Magnus''s voice cut through the tension-sharp and unwavering. "I''m afraid that won''t be possible," he said coolly. "Only a select few Alphas are granted the privilege of staying in the Iron Crown Pack''s house. And you, Kane, are not one of them." 517-22 Novel Heirs 116 The atmosphere grew colder. My brother''s response caught me off guard. When a head Alpha expressed a desire to stay at a pack house, it was typically considered an honor. Meny I doubted anyone had ever rejected an Alpha in such a manner before. In fact, I had never seen my brother show outright disdain toward any Alpha. But this man wasn''t just an Alpha from another pack-he was also the one who had once treated this pack''s Alpha''s sister terribly. How could Kane act like the past never happened? Like his mistakes didn''t exist? What made him think Magnus would simply overlook everything and agree to an alliance? Was he even serious? "How can you speak to an Alpha like that-" Kane raised a hand, stopping his Gamma fromshing out at Magnus in outrage. His Gamma, clearly furious, struggled to tolerate another Alpha showing such tant disrespect toward his own leader. nus to Kane steadied himself, locking eyes with Magnus. It was obvious he hadn''t expected Magnus refuse his request to stay. Beta Finn shook his head and spoke with forced politeness, "Alpha Magnus, we respect you. But you can''t treat our Alpha in such a disrespectful manner. If you ever change your mind, we''ll be waiting. I noticed the defensive edge in Finn''s tone-he was ready to stand up for his Alpha. "It''s fine. Alpha Magnus has the right to make his own decisions. There''s nothing I can do about it," Kane finally said. Magnus gave a slight nod. "I''m d Alpha Kane understands. I can arrange a tour for you to show my hospitality." "No, that''s not why I came here early," Kane replied. Magnus narrowed his eyes. "Then what''s your reason?" Kane''s behavior left me unsettled. I studied him closely, trying to read his expression. Nothing. His cold gaze revealed nothing. Even though I knew he had to be angry, he kept his voice. steady, his emotions tightly controlled. e even want a an I wasn''t hoping for him to argue with my brother, but what was he after? Why did he alliance with us? Weren''t we supposed to be rival packs? His eyes met mine briefly before he turned back to Magnus and said, "I have my own reasons for being here." I held his gaze, silently conveying the hostility I felt toward him. "What do you mean?" Magnus asked, his tone icy as he noticed Kane looking at me. "Nothing." Kane replied casually. Then, shifting his attention fully to Magnus, he added, "I heard you''re arranging a marriage for your sister." My eyes narrowed. "Marriage?" Kane nodded. "Yeah, that''s what Beta Axel was saying. I figured I''d ask your brother directly." 131722 < Chapter 116 "With whom?" "With Beta Axel, of course." Get 5 Menu I turned to Axel, who lowered his head. Hadn''t I already refused my brother''s proposal? Then why had Axel told others something different? Axel nced at Kane, who raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips. "Your Beta lies a lot, Alpha Magnus. I thought I should let you know." Magnus remained unfazed. "Axel wasn''t lying. But I don''t see why this concerns you-it has nothing to do with you." I tilted my head, watching him. "So, you''re saying you''re marrying her off without her consent?" Kane asked, his voice sharp with anger. "Who said anything about no consent? Didn''t you hear them talking earlier? They''re close and happy together." Kane turned his gaze to me, as if waiting for me to deny it. Even though my brother was lying, I wasn''t about to contradict him in front of Kane. I remained silent, sitting calmly. "Great," Kane muttered under his breath. "Yeah, it''s great news," Magnus shot back, -A few maids approached Magnus and bowed. "Alpha, lunch has been served." Magnus stood up and turned to Kane. "You wanted hospitality. Let''s have lunch together-that''s part of it, too." Without waiting for a response, Magnus strode toward the dining room, his officials-including Axel- following close behind. Kane stood as well but shook his head. "I''m not interested. I''m done here. See you at tomorrow''s meeting, Alpha Magnus." Magnus didn''t even nce back, as if he had expected Kane to refuse. "As you wish, Alpha Kane." I noticed Axel turn his head slightly to look at me, but I was still angry with him. I had no intention of joining them for lunch, though I knew Magnus would summon me if he noticed my absence. And, sure enough, my brother didn''t miss a beat. "Selene,e with me. You didn''t eat anything this morning," Magnus called back before disappearing into the dining room. "Y-Yes, Magnus," I murmured. After watching my brother and his officials leave the room, I got to my feet. My gaze drifted to Kane, who was staring directly at me. ID 17:22: I ignored him Manu as I made my way toward the dining room. But before I could pass, he stepped in front of me, blocking my path. "What was that about?" he demanded. "Are you really with Beta Axel?" I rolled my eyes. "How many times do I have to say it? Yes, I''m with him. Why do you even care? Everyone knows Axel and I are together." His re darkened. "I thought you were lying to me." Why w "You-" 1?" "Kane, let''s go. We need to handle some paperwork," Beta Finn interrupted, patting Kane''s shoulder. Kane turned his head sharply, his expression dark and unreadable. "Wait outside," he ordered coldly, Finn hesitated for a moment, ncing at me before nodding. "Alright, Alpha." I could tell from Finn''s expression that Kane''s tone had stung. It wasn''t easy to be spoken to like that- especially in front of an outsider like me. Finn and the other three officials exited the pack house. I crossed my arms, ring at Kane. "Why did you talk to him like that? He''s your Beta, not your ve." Kane took a step closer, forcing me to step back. "Call off the marriage." "What?" "I said, cancel it. Reject that man." His voice was low, but the intensity in his eyes made it feel like amand. I opened my mouth to argue, but before I could say anything, a small voice interrupted us. "Uncle! You''re here!" I turned around. A little distance away, Luna stood with Leo beside her. Leo''s tiny finger pointed usingly at Kane, his expression full of childish anger. "Mommy, why is he here?" 2017 220) Novel Heirs 117 Kane As I locked eyes with the young boy, I noticed the hostility radiating from his gaze. It should have been me looking at him like that. He wasn''t my blood-just the result of a one-night stand. What made this little kid so bold, so defiant, to re at me this way? My gaze shifted to Selene. Had she told him something about me? Filled his head with lies? But my assumption was quickly proven wrong when she rushed toward him, reprimanding him. "Leo, don''t talk like that. He''s our guest." "Mommy, I don''t like this man." I scoffed at his words, narrowing my eyes at him. Selene instinctively pulled him behind her, but the little brat still peeked out, refusing to back down. "Uncle." A tiny hand wrapped around my finger, and I looked down to see Luna staring up at me. I hesitated. The realization that she wasn''t my daughter still stung. I had spent an entire day with her, convinced she was mine. "Luna, go to your room with Leo," Selene instructed her. I averted my gaze. A part of me still wanted to hold her, to cherish the bond I thought we had. But the DNA report echoed in my mind, and I instinctively pulled my hand away. Herrge, innocent eyes welled up with tears. "Uncle, what''s wrong? Are you mad at me?" I clenched my fists. Damn it. I made her cry. Cursing myself internally, I bent down and lifted her into my arms. "What are you doing?" Selene asked sharply. I shot her a cold look. "Isn''t it obvious?" I hade here for an alliance, but I hadn''t expected to find out that she was considering marrying Beta Axel. If I had known, I never would havee. Luna lowered her head, avoiding my gaze. From behind Selene, Leo called out, "Luna,e here. Stay away from him." I sent him a sharp re, but he didn''t flinch. His boldness irritated me. Even his mother feared me-so why didn''t he? "I''m sorry. Are you okay?" I asked Luna softly. Selene seemed surprised by my gentleness. "Uncle, you scolded me," she murmured. I sighed, gently patting her head. "How can I make it up to you? Do you want to go get some ice 17:22 Get 5+ Menu cream?" I asked, remembering thest time I took her to an ice cream shop. Her face lit up instantly. She wiped her tears and nodded eagerly. "No way. Luna, get down," Selene interjected, stepping toward me, Leo trailing behind her. She reached for Luna, but I subtly shifted to block her. "Mommy, I want ice cream," Luna pleaded with a bright smile. "I''ll buy you ice cream. Now get down. Haven''t I told you not to trust strangers?" Her words ignited something in me. Did she think I had bad intentions? That I was some kind of threat to her daughter? "No, Mommy. "Luna." Selene''s sharp tone startled Luna, making her body jolt. Tears welled up in her eyes again. She wasn''t used to being scolded like this. "How can you yell at her like that?" I snapped at Selene, my voiceced with anger. She ignored me, grabbing Luna''s arm and pulling her away. "Stay away from my children," she warned before turning and walking out of the living room. I stood there, emotionless, watching her leave. Her brother had already made it clear that I wasn''t wee in their pack house. But the way Selene had just snatched Luna from me-that stung even more. Did she really see me as some kind of monster? "Stay away from my mommy." A small but firm voice broke my thoughts. I nced down. Leo was still standing there, ring at me with all the defiance his little body could muster. I rolled my eyes. "What''s your problem, huh? Why are you acting like this?" "Because you deserve it. You''re a bad man." I scoffed. Just like his mother. They even used the same words. "And this "bad man'' is capable of doing a lot worse. Have you forgotten that?" His eyes widened slightly, and I chuckled at the flicker of fear that crossed his face. "Don''t hurt my mommy. His words caught me off guard. He wasn''t scared for himself-he was scared for her. Something about that struck me. I narrowed my eyes. "Your mommy is going to marry Axel. Did you know that?" His face instantly brightened. "Really?" 17.22 < Chapter 117 I clenched my jaw. Why was h thrilled. I hated it. Get 5 Menu happy? I had hoped to provoke him, to stir up doubt. Instead, he looked. T Just the thought of Selene with another man made my blood boil. "He''s not a good man." "You''re lying! Uncle Axel is a good person. I want him to be my dad." My patience snapped. "How dare you call just anyone your dad?" "He takes care of Mommy. He''s not like you." His words hit harder than I expected. I frowned. "What do you mean?" Something was going through this kid''s mind-something I couldn''t quite grasp. Why was heparing me to Axel? Why did he think I should take care of Selene? I considered pressing him for answers, but he had already gone quiet, staring at me with those sharp, knowing eyes. I let out a frustrated breath and turned to leave the pack house. Just as I reached the main door, his voice came again, quiet but firm. "You hurt my mommy a lot. I hate you." 17 22 Novel Heirs 118 I stared at the boy for a moment, struggling to understand what was going through his Why would he say that? Why did he think I had hurt his mother? young mind. Just as I was about to question him, he suddenly turned and ran off in the same direction Selene had gone with Luna. I let out a frustrated sigh, feeling both confused and annoyed. "Alpha." I heard my Delta''s voice and turned toward the door. He was standing there, waiting. "Let''s go." Without another nce at the pack house, I walked out. As soon as I stepped outside, my bodyguards hurried over, opening the car door for me. I slid into the back seat and instructed the driver to take me to the hotel where I had stayed thest time I was here. I nced to the side and noticed my Beta looking unusually grim. "That woman said I shouldn''t have spoken to you that way," I muttered. "But I disagree. You deserved it for constantly interrupting me." Even though he wasn''t looking at me, he rolled his eyes. I frowned. "Did you just roll your eyes at me?" He turned his head slightly and gave a small nod. "Yeah, I did." I scoffed but let it slide. After all, he was my best friend. That woman was right, though. I shouldn''t have spoken to him so harshly in front of others. But I had been furious at Selene in that moment. How could she ept another man when she already had a mate? "Kane, do you even realize what you''re doing?" Finn asked. "This alliance could seriously affect your trade in more ways than one. And yet, you still want it." I leaned back against the seat, closing my eyes. The only thing I could see in the darkness was a pair of haunting blue eyes staring back at me. "I need to find that wolf and kill him," I muttered. Finn raised an eyebrow. "Who are you talking about? Are you still having those nightmares?" "Find out who he is," I ordered. "I want to know his name, his pack-everything." Finn sighed. "Kane, no one has seen this wolf you keep talking about. I asked around. People say it''s just a hallucination. There''s never been an Alpha with blue eyes at any of the meetings." I rubbed my forehead, frustrated. "Then do something to change Alpha Magnus''s mind." Finn leaned in slightly and whispered, "How? By convincing him to let his sister be with you again?" I shot him a re, and he chuckled. "See? That''s exactly why I called you out earlier. You had iting." 091722 ''ITE He smirked, shaking his head. "I never thought I''d see the day when Alpha Kane would be so in love that he''d willingly ept another man''s children just to get his ex-wife back." I had no retort for that. He was right I wanted Selene back. That was the only reason I was here. Staying at the pack house was my way of staying close to her. This alliance mattered to me, even if it wasn''t the best deal. I needed to keep an eye on her. She was my mate. How could I just let her go? "I think we should wait until after the wedding." Finn suggested. "Would you just shut up?" I snapped. "Kane, Alpha Magnus isn''t someone to take lightly. He''s a bold man-he''ll do whatever it takes since he''s dead set on this, maybe..." He trailed off, uncertain how to continue. The rest of the ride was silent. I was lost in thought, my mind a mess. The entire day, my officials worked on finalizing what resources and amenities we could offer the Iron Crown Pack to solidify the alliance. The next morning, I prepared for the meeting. ording to the official announcement, it would be held at the pack house. When I arrived, I spotted several other Alphas already gathered. They greeted me with polite nods. "Alpha Kane," one of them said with a chuckle, "there''s no way any of us are getting this alliance if you''re here." He wasn''t wrong. Who would turn down an alliance with the Nightfall Pack in favor of another? Being allied with my pack meant security. If anyone dared to attack, my wolves would be there to defend them. The Gamma of the Iron Crown Pack arrived to wee us, motioning for us to follow him toward the meeting hall. As I walked, something caught my attention-a woman descending the staircase. She wore a long gray dress, her presence exuding an effortless grace, like a flower blooming in the morning light. "Stop staring," Finn whispered. "Everyone''s watching. Did you forget about the announcement you madest month? Their doubts will soon turn into certainty." I nced around and noticed the other Alphas stealing looks at me and Selene. Smirking, I looked back in her direction and muttered, "Good. I want them to believe it." Finn sighed. "And what about Ruby?" At the mention of her name, I looked away from Selene. I had already thought this through over the past few weeks. Ruby was kind and gentle-a woman who genuinely wanted to win my love. But I couldn''t give her what she deserved. I didn''t love her, and I never would. It wouldn''t be fair to her 1727 I made my decision. Get 5 "After securing this alliance today, I''ll talk to her," I told Finn. "I''ll make sure she has everything she needs to live a good life as my savior... and then, I''ll end things with her." 151722 Novel Heirs 119 The Alphias Hidden Heirs Chapter 119 "Miss Selene." ? Gets > Menu A voice drifted from behind me, moving toward the staircase. I turned my head and saw Alpha Hunter, the lead Alpha of the Steel Valley Pack. A deep frown settled on my face as I watched him extend his hand to Selene, who was descending the steps. Without hesitation, she ced her hand in his. "Alpha Hunter, how have you been?" Selene greeted him. She never spoke to me that politely. Why was she so cold toward me but so warm with everyone else? "Because you treated her poorly when she was with you," my wolf muttered inside me. I ignored him, keeping my gaze fixed on Selene as she exchanged nods and nces with the others. Admiration filled their eyes as they looked at her. I was taken aback when I saw Finn step forward to shake her hand as well. ncing around, I realized everyone else had already made their way to the meeting hall. I was the only one left, standing there, watching her. "We don''t mean any harm. Kane wants this alliance because he genuinely wants to help," Finn told her. Selene arched a brow. "Help? We don''t need any help." I scoffed. She had grown so arrogant. Where was this attitude when she was my wife? Back then, shet had been a fragile woman, always crying over everything-aplete crybaby. I was convinced her newfound confidence came from her royal lineage. When someone gains power overnight, they tend to get overconfident. "Selene, can I ask you a favor?" Finn inquired. I narrowed my eyes at him. What favor could he possibly need from her? He was my beta-he didn''t need anything from her. "Yes?" Selene asked, her gaze shifting past Finn to meet mine. The moment our eyes locked, my thoughts scattered. Her sharp stare pierced through me, making me feel like the hunter had be the hunted. I quickly looked away, shoved my hands into my pockets, and started walking toward the meeting hall. "Tell y your brother to set aside personal history and consider the alliance," Finn murmured to her. His words made me pause mid-step. I turned my head slightly, waiting for her response. Selene shook her head, her voice calm but firm. "My brother isn''t the type to let personal grudges dictate his decisions. He''s a professional. He thinks about what''s best for the pack, unlike your Alpha, who lets personal feelings interfere." Finn looked stunned, and anger red inside me. Why had he even brought this up? Instead of gaining anything, he had only given her an opportunity to insult me. "She''s not the head Alpha of this pack. Stop wasting time talking to her. Let''s go," I said sharply. stepping forward toward where the others had gone. 17.22 Get 5 Menu Finn followed without another word. I didn''t need to say anything more-he should have known better than to approach her. As I entered the meeting hall, the room fell silent, I took a quick nce around. Arge wooden table dominated the center of the room, surrounded by chairs. A few couches were scattered around, and books and scrolls were stacked high on the shelves. "How could I forget? This is a pack of wizards," I muttered under my breath. The Iron Crown Pack wasn''t just a werewolf pack-they had a long history with wizards. That exined why they often relied on magic to deal with their challenges. The thought irritated me. Didn''t that prove their own weakness? Even though they valued unity and sought help from one another, I had never once turned to a witch or wizard for assistance. Not even when my father was dying from a fatal illness. "Alpha Kane." The sound of Alpha Magnus''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. I turned to find him seated at the head of the table, his beta, Axel, beside him. Ignoring his gaze, I walked to the table. My officials were already seated-they had arrived before Finn and me. I took my seat beside them and focused my attention on Alpha Magnus. "I always thought Alpha Kane was a punctual man. After all, you arrived at my pack a day early. So. why are youte to this meeting?" I could sense the tension in the room. Others were worried I might take offense. But I wasn''t here to argue. Instead, I answered smoothly, "Apologies, Alpha Magnus. Something caught my attention earlier, and I got a little... distracted. The room fell into stunned silence. They all knew exactly what I was referring to. Alpha Magnus chuckled. "Of course. I have plenty of interesting things in my pack. That must be why you left all your responsibilities behind toe here seeking an alliance." I simply nodded. I wasn''t in the mood for unnecessary conflict. As the meetingmenced, each Alpha took turns presenting their proposals. Seven Alphas had gathered in the hall, all negotiating with Alpha Magnus. When my turn came, Finn spoke on my behalf, detailing my offer. The room shifted ufortably when he mentioned offering military support. "Would Alpha Kane himselfe to defend this pack?" one of the Alphas finally asked. "If necessary, I will," I responded, my gaze steady. I could see the unease in the other Alphas'' eyes. The truth was, even if I hadn''t proposed this, I was stil I the most capable of providing aid. My pack was strong enough to support any other. All eyes turned to Alpha Magnus, waiting for his reaction. He studied me carefully. "Impressed?" I asked, knowing he had little choice but to ept. Suddenly, he burst intoughter. I frowned. 17:23 "Alpha Kane Thorne," he chuckled, shaking his head. "You really are something else." The entire hall went silent. Get 5 "Do you honestly believe my pack needs your help? I can protect my own territory just fine. A man like you-who was beaten by my sister and lost business to her-thinks he can support me in a war? You must be joking." Novel Heirs 120 Chapter 120 Selene Get 5? Menu When Beta Finn first mentioned the alliance to me, I was taken aback. Why would they approach our pack? What was driving their eagerness to secure this deal? Honestly, I had expected Kane to leave yesterday, especially after my brother treated him with tant contempt and refused to let him stay in the packhouse. I was sure he would have walked away by now. So why was he still here? What was he after? That''s why I waited before heading to the meeting hall. I wanted to see what was happening-but only after they had already gathered. As the Alpha''s sister, the guards couldn''t stop me from going near the hall. However, instead of stepping inside, I simply lingered outside, listening. What I overheard caught me off guard. Finn''s exnation of the alliance was... impressive. I had never heard of a proposal like this before. And then, when one of the Alphas brought up the topic of war, Kane''s response stunned me even more. He said he would personally step in to help. Was he serious? It was unheard of for an Alpha to willingly fight in another pack''s war without ulterior motives. Normally, it would be an opportunity to weaken the other pack, not support it. I figured my brother would logically hand the deal over to the Nightfall Pack. As a businesswoman, I understood the strategic direction we should take. But instead of considering Kane''s offer, Magnus suddenly burst intoughter. Curious, I nudged the door open slightly for a better look. The room was filled with men seated around therge table, most of them looking puzzled. My gazended on Kane-he seemed just as confused as they were. "Alpha Kane Thorne, you''re a joke, man," Magnus scoffed, stillughing. "Do you really think my pack needs you? I''m more than capable of protecting my own. You-who were defeated by my sister and lost business to her-think you can support me in a war? You''ve got to be kidding." My eyes widened in shock. He shouldn''t have said that. Not in front of everyone. "That was unnecessary, Magnus..." I muttered under my breath, my frustration growing Kane''s men immediately stood up, their tension filling the room. Finn, visibly enraged, let out a warning growl at Magnus, shocking everyone. Axel wasn''t having it. He growled back. "How dare you growl at my Alpha?" he snapped, ring at Finn. "Then tell your Alpha to watch his words," Finn shot back. "Has he forgotten who he''s speaking to?" 491/23 66.671. Get 5 > Menu I stole a nce at Kane, half-expecting him to lose his temper and challenge my brother. But he didn''t. Instead, he remainedposed, raising a hand to silence the escting argument between the two Betas. "Everyone, sit down. Let Alpha Magnus speak," Kane said coolly. His men clearly didn''t want to stay in that room a second longer, but they had no choice. Their Alpha had given an order, and they were bound to follow it. Magnus smirked. "It''s true-I''m more than strong enough on my own. Maybe I don''t need your help. And that''s fine. There''s no need to argue over it. I wouldn''t want to hurt your ego.'' Kane''s voice remained controlled, but something about his tone suggested he was restraining himself. Magnus slowly rose to his feet,pletely indifferent to Kane''s standing in the room. His eyes swept over the table beforending on Alpha Hunter. "This alliance goes to the Steel Valley Pack. Congrattions, Alpha Hunter," Magnus announced. His words sent shockwaves through the hall. Kane stood abruptly, his patience finally snapping. "I object." Magnus scoffed. "This isn''t a courtroom, Kane. You can''t ''object.'' This is my pack''s meeting, and I decide who gets the deal." "You can''t just hand it over without reason." "I don''t like your offer." "We can negotiate." "Why do you even want this alliance so badly?" "I just do," Kane admitted, his voice firm. "I want this alliance. And if you have concerns, you''re free to amend the terms however you see fit." I rubbed my forehead, exhaling sharply. What are you doing, Kane?" I wasn''t sure what I wanted out of this situation, but I knew one thing-I didn''t want a fight breaking out here. Magnus scoffed again. "There''s no way in hell I''d ever tie my pack to yours. You''re not worthy of an alliance. In fact, I''m pretty sure several Alphas in this room could take you out in a war. The only reason people bow to you is because your father handed you a massive pack." His words carried a biting edge. Around the room, other Alphas slowly rose from their seats, sensing the impending confrontation between the two men. "And let''s not forget," Magnus continued, his smirk widening. "Alpha Kane isn''t exactly the most... stable person. From what I''ve heard, he was married a few years ago, but the girl walked out on him. And let''s not even talk about his current situation-no engagement, no wedding. Makes you wonder if there''s something wrong with him." "Watch your mouth, Alpha Magnus," Kane''s Gamma warned, his eyes shing, with anger. # 17:23 66.67 I turned away from the hall, pulling at my hair in frustration. I tried to mind-link my brother to make him stop, but he had already blocked me out. §à Get 5> Menu Axel and the others tried to reach him too, but Magnus had shut down all links, ensuring everyone rem ained focused on the meeting. I kept trying-until Kane''s voice, sharp and furious, rang through the hall. "You don''t need to concern yourself with my wife." "Ex-wife," Axel muttered under his breath. I turned back to the scene inside the hall just in time to see Kane ring at Axel, who merely rolled his eyes in response. Then, Kane locked eyes with Magnus and delivered his final words with cold, unwavering certainty. "Fuck your alliance. You''ll pay for this." Novel Heirs 121 Kane spun around and started walking toward the door. My heart raced as I nced around, searching for somewhere to hide. Spotting a pir nearby, I darted behind it and pressed myself against its cool, solid frame. Peeking out cautiously, I noticed Kane''s officials storming out of the meeting hall, their faces twisted with anger. Thankfully, none of them seemed to notice me as they marched past the pir. But then, I saw Kane emerge from the hall, and I instinctively held my breath. ''Wait a second! Why am I even hiding?'' The question popped into my head, leaving me momentarily frozen. Was it because earlier, I had confidently told Beta Finn that my brother would never humiliate anyone and would always make fair decisions? Yet, my brother had done the exact opposite. My thoughts were interrupted when a hand suddenly grabbed mine and yanked me out from behind the pir. I nearly gasped but quickly stifled the sound when I realized who it was. Kane. Without a word, he started dragging me in another direction. My brows furrowed as I frowned at him, but I didn''t pull away or yell. I was too worried about damaging my brother''s reputation. Kane led me to a quiet corner, far enough from the meeting hall that no one could overhear us. "What are yo-" I began, but before I could finish, he shoved me against the wall, his dark eyes burning with fury. "How could you just stand there and listen as I was humiliated?" he growled. "You didn''t even try to stop him." I stood there, stunned. How had he known I was there? My eyes widened as the realization hit me-he must have caught my scent. His heightened senses betrayed my presence. "Why would Ie?" I asked, forcing a shrug, though my heart was pounding. His frown deepened. "Do you know why I held back while your brother kept spouting nonsense? It was because of you. I thought-" He stopped mid-sentence, shaking his head as if disappointed. "I thought you would step in. That you would say something." I crossed my arms. "Excuse me? Why would you expect me to defend you?" His sharp gaze pinned me in ce. "So you don''t care about how I felt in that meeting hall?" I blinked, caught off guard. What was he even talking about? Why would I care about how he felt? "You''re out of your mind, Kane Thorne. Why would I care? Who are you to me that I should care?" I shot back, my voiceced with irritation. For a moment, he appeared speechless, his expression unreadable. I didn''t understand why I was even engaging in this conversation. I moved to leave, but he mmed his hands against the wall on either side of my head, trapping me just as he had that night at the Moonveil Pack party. A chill ran down my spine as I remembered what happened then. I didn''t want a repeat of it. "If you try something like that again, I''ll-" "w me?" he interrupted with a mocking scoff. 0 11:24 < Chapter 121 +5Bonus > Menu His taunting words made me pause. My eyes flickered to his chest, and I was reminded of that night in the forest when I had wed him out of desperation. Yet, he had never mentioned it or asked me to heal the wounds. Why was he so calm about it? Kane''s voice broke through my thoughts. "I wanted to make an alliance with your pack, to take the first step toward peace between us. But what did your brother do? He rejected me outright, publicly, as if I were beneath him." Bitterness shed in his eyes, making it hard for me to meet his gaze. I looked away and muttered, "You deserved it." His expression hardened, and he leaned closer. I turned my head to the side, avoiding his piercing stare. "My family weed you into our pack house, invited you personally," he said, his voice low and sharp. "Even after my divorce, they continued to treat you with kindness. But you and your brother? You mocked me. Taunted me. Treated me like I wasn''t an Alpha but some powerless outsider you could insult whenever you wanted." His words stung, but they also annoyed me. Without thinking, I pushed him back, forcing him to st umble slightly. I red at him, my voice firm and unyielding. "Everything my brother did was right. I''ve been waiting for this day. Your family treated me kindly, yes-but only because I earned their respect. You? You''ve never done anything to deserve mine." Before I could say another word, he closed the gap between us and crushed his lips against mine. I froze, shocked by his sudden action. Then I began to struggle, trying to push him away, but Kane grabbed my wrists and pinned them behind my back. The movement brought my body flush against his, trapping me even closer. His hand slid to my waist as he deepened the kiss, his lips moving against mine with a fiery intensity that sent my wolf into a frenzy. Memories from long ago flooded my mind, stirring emotions I had buried. I tried to calm myself as my vision blurred and my ws extended involuntarily. In a burst of anger, I raked my ws across his chest. Kane groaned in pain, breaking the kiss. He nced down, his chest now bleeding from the deep scratches I''d left. His eyes darkened as he looked back at me, the intensity in them almost feral. "You''ve given me plenty of wounds, darling," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "Let me return the favor." Before I could process his words, his mouth was on mine again. This time, he bit my lower lip, sharp enough to draw blood. I hissed in pain as the metallic taste filled my mouth. He pulled back, his gaze locked on me with a mix of rage and something else I couldn''t quite ce. I touched my lips, my fingersing away stained with blood. Furious, I grabbed his cor and red at him. "How dare you kiss me without my permission?" His expression remained defiant as he leaned closer. "I don''t need anyone''s permission to touch you," he said, his voice a dark promise. "Not even yours." 11:24 Novel Heirs 122 My hands trembled as I gripped his cor, my fury boiling over to the point where I wanted to kill the man standing before me. But I forced myself to calm down and released him. "Just shut your mouth," I ordered. He didn''t listen. Instead, he bombarded me with questions. "What gave your brother the nerve to talk about my health? What did he think? That his sister got pregnant by someone else and it wasn''t because of her shameful actions?" His face was twisted with anger as he demanded answers. I didn''t know what to say. My brother had provoked him by bringing up something he shouldn''t have. "I''ll take everything from you and your brother," he snarled. "I''ll make your whole family kneel before me. Mark my words, Selene Hawthorne." "Leave my pack and don''te back," he added coldly. "We don''t need you here." "I''m leaving your pack this time," he said with venom, "but I won''t let your brother go. The man who insulted me in front of the other Alphas will pay for it-with his life." His words shocked me to my core, and I roared back at him. "Don''t you dare touch him! Death won''te for him. Do you know why?" He stared at me, his expression unreadable, but I didn''t care. I stepped closer, lowering my voice to a dangerous whisper. "Because I''m always with him. Anyone who tries to hurt him, I''ll tear their heart out of their chest." The threat was meant for him, loud and clear. I wanted him to know that if he even thought about harming my brother, I wouldn''t hesitate to kill him. Kane didn''t move or respond. He seemed frozen, lost in his thoughts, as though he hadn''t even fully heard me. I scoffed when I saw his gaze drop to my lips. Disgusted, I lifted my hand and wiped my lips as if I could erase the memory of his stare. Without another word, I turned on my heel and walked away, my steps hurried. I needed to get far away from him before I lost controlpletely. When I reached the living room, I headed straight to my room, moving as quickly as possible. "Miss Selene?" a maid called out from behind me, stopping me in my tracks. I turned to look at her. "The Alpha has asked you to go to his room," she said. "Why? Is the meeting over?" I asked, frowning. "No," she replied. "He said he''ll be there shortly." I gave her a brief nod and turned to leave, but she spoke again. "Miss, your lips..." 1. a) 11-24 < Chapter 122 +5Bonus > Menu I froze, instinctively covering my mouth. Had she noticed the cut on my lip? "Your lipstick is smudged," she said instead. Her words stunned me. I usually wore light-colored lipstick, but today I''d chosen red. The maids must have noticed the difference. I realized then that the kiss had wiped it away. "I wiped my lips with a tissue," I said quickly. "That must be why." Without waiting for a response, I turned and hurried to my room. The moment I shut the door, something nagged at the back of my mind. I rushed to the mirror, leaning closer to examine my lips. The cut that had been on my bottom lip was already healed. "Did he notice it back then?" I muttered to myself. I walked over to my bed and sat down, my thoughts spinning. I didn''t know what Kane wanted from me. The more I tried to distance myself from him, the closer he seemed to get. As the memory of his kiss reyed in my mind, I rubbed my lips harshly. "I hate you. I hate you. I hate you," I murmured under my breath, repeating the words like a mantra. I knew what my brother had done was wrong, but Kane deserved every ounce of humiliation he''d rec eived. In fact, after what he''d done today, I thought he deserved even worse. "Isn''t this harassment? How dare he kiss me?" I muttered, pulling at my hair in frustration as I paced back and forth in my room. The door suddenly opened, breaking my train of thought. I stopped in my tracks, ring at the two men who entered. "I told you toe to my room," Magnus said, closing the door behind him. Axel was with him, walking toward me. "What''s wrong? Why do you look so tense?" Axel asked, concern in his voice. I ignored him and directed my attention to Magnus, my anger simmering just below the surface. "Magnus, why did you do that?" He frowned. "What are you talking about?" "I know everything," I said firmly. His brows furrowed. "How? Did you nt a camera in the meeting room?" he asked, chuckling. It irritated me that he seemed so amused. I sighed and stepped closer to him. "Magnus, you''ve always been polite to everyone. But what you did today waspletely inappropriate Why did you humiliate him like that in front of the others?" Magnus took my hands in his. "Selene, why do you even care about him? Have you forgotten what that man did to you?" I shook my head. "I haven''t forgotten a single thing, Magnus. But I didn''t expect this from you. You set up the entire meeting just to embarrass him?" 9 11:54 < Chapter 122 +5Bonus > = Menu Magnus cupped my face, his tone soft but firm. "I can''t stand to see my sister cry. That man made you cry more times than I can count. Even the divorce didn''t stop him-he kept tormenting you. I should''ve taught him a lesson years ago." I looked up at him, my voice unsure. "Magnus, I don''t know what to say or do anymore." He stroked my hair gently. "Don''t worry. I took care of everything today. He''ll never bother you again. I put him in his ce." I didn''t respond, unsure of how I felt. I simply nodded. "Alpha Hunter is my friend," Magnus continued. "The alliance contract was made with him. I''m hosting a party tomorrow to celebrate." "I don''t want to go to any party," I said, turning to stare out the window. "You''re the CEO of the packpany. You have to be there." "Fine," I muttered, still gazing outside. They stood there for a moment, watching me. When they saw I wasn''t going to say anything else, they quietly left, closing the door behind them and leaving me alone with my thoughts. 0 11:24 Novel Heirs 123 hapter 123 "Young Miss, the Alpha is calling you for dinner." I heard my maid''s voice from outside the room as she knocked softly on the door. "I don''t want to," I replied without bothering to open it. "I''m afraid Luna and Leo won''t eat if you don''te down for dinner," she added hesitantly. I sighed heavily before dragging myself over to the door. When I opened it unexpectedly, the maid startled, taking a step back as her head jerked toward me. "Where are they?" I asked, my voice devoid of emotion. "In the dining room with the Alpha." I nodded and brushed past her, heading to the dining room. When I entered, my gaze immediatelynded on my twins. They were already eating, sittingfortably with their uncle. "That maid lied to me," I muttered under my breath. "She didn''t lie. I sent her," Magnus said, his piercing eyes locking onto mine as he spoke. I walked toward the table and sank into the seat closest to his. Luna and Leo both turned their innocent eyes toward me. "Mommy, are you upset?" Leo asked, his small voiceced with concern. I shook my head slightly and picked up my fork, avoiding further conversation. I wasn''t in the mood to talk or exin myself. My thoughts were tangled, my chest heavy. I knew exactly why-I was still seething from Kane''s actions and words. Anger churned within me, threatening to consume me entirely, but I had no outlet for it, no way to let it go. "Is everything okay?" Magnus asked, his tone softer now. "Hmm," I hummed nomittally. "Are you mad at me?" He leaned closer, his voice gentle, almost apologetic. I paused mid-bite and turned to him. "No, Magnus. I''m just not feeling well." He reached out, his hand pressing lightly against my forehead. "Do you have a fever?" He frowned, studying me carefully. "No, your temperature''s normal," he murmured, withdrawing his hand. "Then what''s wrong with my little sister?" His concern was evident, his voice weighted with worry. His eyes searched mine for answers, and for a moment, I felt guilty for making him fret. "I''m fine, Magnus," I said softly. "I just need some fresh air." "Then go to the forest," he suggested. "The fresh air will do you good." I froze for an instant. "The forest?" ) 11:24 Get 5 > Menu He nodded slightly, then returned to eating, his fork scraping softly against his te. "Will Mommy go alone? Uncle Axel isn''t here," Leo piped up, his little face scrunched with worry. I nced at him, my heart softening at his protectiveness. "Don''t worry," Magnus reassured him. "No one would dare harm your mom here. This is our pack." He paused, his voice darkening as he added, "And if anyone does, they''ll answer to me." I couldn''t help but stare at him, his meaning crystal clear. I quickly averted my gaze and focused on finishing my meal. Luna, unusually quiet, didn''t say a word during dinner. I knew it was because I had scolded her yesterday for approaching Kane. I had warned her to stay far away from him and never let him near her. When dinner ended, I rose from the table, brushing my hands on my dress. "Goodnight," I said to my twins and Magnus. "If you''d like, I can send someone with you," Magnus offered as he stood. "Axel isn''t here-he''s busy organizing tomorrow''s party." "Magnus, Axel isn''t my bodyguard," I replied firmly, meeting his gaze. "And whatever you''ve been telling others about us. I don''t appreciate it. It''s only going to ruin the friendship I have with Axel." Magnus studied me closely, his expression unreadable. "I just want you to be happy, Selene," he said after a long pause. "I am happy," I replied curtly. "And I don''t need anyone right now. Besides, since you''ve already handled Kane, I doubt he''ll evere back here. And I''ll never go to him, no matter what-" Magnus fell silent, his jaw tightening. I didn''t give him a chance to respond as I turned and headed for the front door. "I''ll talk to Axel then," he called after me. "I won''t bring this up again." Without turning around, I replied, "There''s no need. I''ll speak to Axel myself." With that, I left the pack house and walked into the forest. The cool night air brushed against my skin, sending a shiver down my spine, but I kept moving forward. The moon hung high in the sky, its light dimmed by the thick canopy of trees overhead. After walking aimlessly for a while, I stopped and turned, realizing how far I''d wandered from the pack house. Still, I wasn''t worried. This was my pack''s territory-I knew every inch of the forest. I took a deep breath and tilted my head back to look at the moon. Its pale glow flickered faintly through the shifting clouds. The stillness of the night was broken by a sudden crunch of footsteps behind me. I froze, straining my ears. The sound grew louder, closer. Spinning around, I saw two unfamiliar men emerging from the shadows. "Who are you?" I demanded, my voice sharp, my posture rigid. Their eyes raked over me, lingering in ces that made my skin crawl. Their hungry stares met mine, and recognition dawned on me. < Chapter 123 Get 5* Menu "Rogues," I hissed, my stomach twisting. How had they gotten past the Iron Crown Pack''s border guards? Our pack''s defenses were legendary, nearly imprable. A smirk spread across one man''s face as they advanced toward me. "The forest at night is such a beautiful sight," one of them drawled. "But what''s a pretty thing like you doing here alone? Lost, perhaps? Judging by your clothes, maybe even homeless." I took a step back, ring at them. "Stay away from me." They chuckled darkly, their eyes gleaming with lust. "Don''t run," one of them called as I turned and bolted. "You won''t get far once we shift." I ignored their taunts, my heartbeat thundering in my ears as I ran. Their footsteps pounded behind me, closing the distance. My path ended abruptly at the edge of ake. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight, offering no escape. "You''ve got nowhere left to run," one of them sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Now, who''s going to save you?" "Look at her," the other said, his voice low and filthy. "I can''t wait to pin her down." Their words made my stomach churn, but I stood my ground. Slowly, I lifted my head to the moon. "Don''t waste our time. Come here," one of them ordered as they nked me, standing on either side. "Don''t worry," the other added with augh. "We won''t kill you... but we will make sure you never forget us." Theyughed as my fists clenched at my sides. I stayed silent, my gaze fixed on the moon. Lowering my head, I looked at my reflection in theke, the surface so clear I could see every detail. "Why so quiet?" one of them asked, his voiceced with mockery. I exhaled deeply and shook my head. "Nothing," I murmured. "Just admiring my reflection. It''s been a while since I''ve shifted." My words caught them off guard. They likely expected me to scream or beg. They nced at each other before looking down at the water. The moment their eyesnded on my reflection, their expressions shifted to pure horror. Their bodies trembled as one of them stammered, "A-a ck wolf with blue eyes!" ) 11:24 Novel Heirs 124 "No, this can''t be real," the man shouted, his voice trembling with disbelief. Get 5 >= Menu The other man stood frozen, his eyes fixed on my reflection in the water. As I nced down, I could see the terror etched on their faces staring back at me. "You''re a witch, aren''t you? This is all some kind of illusion! You''re trying to trick us to save yourself," the first man stammered, though his legs were shaking so badly it looked as if he might copse. The other man inched backward, his movements slow and deliberate, as though his legs had turned to stone. "She''s an Alpha," he whispered, his voice barely audible,ced with fear. The first man shook his head violently, refusing to ept what he was hearing. "She might be an Alpha female, but that wolf-no, that''s impossible! How can a wolf with blue eyes belong to her?" A smirk tugged at the corner of my lips, curling upward in satisfaction. Their fear was like a sweet reward, and I savored every moment of it. Tilting my head slightly, I shot them a sharp, mocking grin. "Are you done muttering nonsense?" Their eyes widened in unison, as if they''d just seen a ghost. The sight of my eyes alone was enough to paralyze them. My irises had turned blue-not the soft ocean blue of omegas, but a deep, piercing blue that seemed to swallow the darkness whole. I rolled my neck to the side, the crackling sound of my bones echoing in the silence. The noise made them flinch, and I watched as they swallowed hard, retreating another step. "W-We thought y-you-'' "You what?" I interrupted, my voice sharp. "You thought I was an omega? You saw fear on my face and thought I''d be easy prey? Tell me what was your n?" "W-We didn''t know you were an Alpha," one of them stammered, his voice trembling. "If we''d known, we''d never havee near you!" A low chuckle escaped my lips at their pitiful attempt to exin themselves. Their fear was palpable, their voices quivering with desperation. They didn''t dare move or run. They knew better-running would only seal their fate. It reminded me of what my brother had warned me about during dinner. He''d said if anyone tried to harm me, I had the strength to deal with them myself. He was right. The memory of that night resurfaced-the night Kane had saved me from rogues during the council''s party. If he hadn''t intervened, I would''ve killed them myself. I always tried to avoid conflict, but when escape wasn''t an option, I made sure my enemies understood exactly who I was. And when they realized it, regret was the only thing left for them. I wasn''t some helpless omega. I was Selene Hawthorne, an Alpha she-wolf. For years, others had searched for an Alpha like me, but they always failed. My wolf had only been able to manifest after I returned to my own pack. Only my family knew the truth about my wolf''s form. Why else would my father have entrusted me with such a high position in the pack''spany? Or why would my brother ce so much faith in me? D 11:24 62.0% < Chapter 124 The two men exchanged nervous nces, clearly plotting their escape. Get 5 > Menu "What''s the matter?" I asked with a cruel edge to my voice. "Don''t you want to y anymore? What was it you said earlier? Something about ''eating me every day''? ''Blooming me daily? What happened to all that talk?" They shook their heads frantically. "P-Please forgive us. We were foolish-naive." "Forgive us, Alpha," the other man pleaded. "We didn''t know someone like you was in this pack." Their pathetic begging only fueled my rage. They had tried to assault me, and if I hadn''t been a powerful wolf, they might have seeded. How many other women had suffered at their hands? The thought made my blood boil. A growl ripped from my throat, deep and primal, shaking the air around us. The sound made their knees buckle, and they dropped to the ground in sheer terror. I began to walk toward them, slow and deliberate. "I tried to avoid this. I didn''t want to shift-I hate losing control when I''m in my wolf form." "P-Please-" one of them started, but I silenced him by grabbing a fistful of his hair and yanking his head back. He cried out in pain. "Women aren''t weak," I snarled, my voice like steel. "It''s the rank system that''s made men like you think you''re stronger." The other man lowered his head to the ground in submission, hoping for mercy. I released the man''s hair and stepped back. "Go." They hesitated, stunned. "I said go! Run as fast as you can, and pray I don''t catch you. Because if I do, you won''t live to regret it." They scrambled to their feet and took off, sprinting as if their lives depended on it-which, of course, they did. I watched them with a cold smile. One of them tripped in his panic, sprawling onto the ground, and it reminded me of the time I''d run from rogues myself. The memory clenched my jaw, igniting a fire within me. Without a second thought, I shifted. Under the moonlight, my massive ck wolfnded gracefully on the ground, her ws digging into the dirt. My wolf, Dominic, was far more powerful than anyone imagined. A ck wolf with blue eyes was a rarity, and few understood the extent of my abilities. It didn''t take long to catch the first man. He shifted in a desperate attempt to fight back, but it was useless. Before he could make a move, my ws tore through his chest, ending his life. The second man had no idea hispanion was already dead. When I caught up to him, he called out for his friend in panic, his voice shaking. He tried to act brave, shifting and lunging at me to sink his teeth into my leg. But the wound healed in seconds, and I ended his life just as swiftly. I snapped his neck and flung his lifeless body onto a tree branch, where it dangled like a broken puppet. Raising my head to the sky, I howled at the moon, my voice echoing into the night. "I''ll kill everyst one of them," I vowed silently. "Anyone who dares to stand in my way." 11:24 Novel Heirs 125 Get 5> = Menu The next day, I was runningte getting ready for the party. Having returned to the pack house early in the morning, I ended up sleeping much longer than I had nned. I was absolutely certain my brother would think his sister had bezy. Honestly, I wouldn''t mind if he decided to take over my position in the packpany. That way, I could finally be free from the massive responsibility weighing on me. It was getting harder for me to manage. And the reason? Kane Thorne. I couldn''t shake off the things he had said or the way he acted toward me. His words and that kiss reyed in my mind over and over, leaving me clenching my fists each time. Despite the turmoil swirling inside me, I put on the dress my brother had sent for me to wear to the party. After applying makeup and slipping into a pair of high heels, I left my room and made my way to my children''s room. When I arrived, I saw them engrossed in their studies. Standing in the doorway, I smiled at them. They were my reason for living. Just looking at them gave me the strength to face everything. I could spend the rest of my life alone and not need a man to protect me. They didn''t need a father figure either, as long as I was there for them. "Mommy," Luna mumbled softly when she noticed me. Leo turned his head, spotted me, and immediately ran toward me with a smile. I took his hand and walked over to Luna, who sat with her head lowered, clearly upset. She was still sulking from the scolding I''d given her earlier. I sat down beside her on the bed and wrapped my arms around her. "What''s wrong, sweetheart?" She pouted but said nothing. I kissed the top of her head and spoke gently. "I''m sorry for scolding you the other day. But you have to understand that Mommy only says these things because she wants what''s best for you." Her tearful eyes met mine as I wiped the corners of her eyes and hugged her again. "I''m sorry, Mommy," she whispered. "It''s okay, baby," I replied, holding her close. When I pulled back, I noticed Leo watching us intently. He always had such a mature demeanor for his age. But I couldn''t help but wonder why he had acted the way he did toward Kane that day. I''d never said anything negative about Kane to him, so what had triggered his behavior? "Mommy, when can we go to a party with you?" Luna asked, her hopeful eyes tugging at my heart. I bit my lower lip to suppress my emotions. I wasn''t a good mother. Even though I wanted to tell the 11:24 < Chapter 125 Get 5> = Menu entire world that I was their mom, for their safety, I couldn''t let others know about them. "Soon, sweetheart," I replied softly. "Don''t worry, Mommy. We don''t like parties that much anyway," Leo said as he hugged me. I was so blessed to have such loving children. But sometimes, I caught myself wondering: if I could give them a "normal" family, would they be happier? After leaving their room, I headed downstairs and found my brother, Magnus, waiting for me with Axel. "You''re runningte today," Magnusmented as we stepped out of the pack house. "As you suggestedst night, I was enjoying the fresh air," I replied casually, climbing into the backseat of the car as Magnus''s driver held the door open for me. Magnus slid in beside me. Axel took the passenger seat up front, but I noticed him nce back at me. He looked like he wanted to say something, but I was still mad at him. He was a good friend, and maybe that''s why his words stung so much. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have cared. "I got a call from the border guard earlier," Axel said to Magnus. "They reported that two rogues entered our pack territoryst night." Magnus frowned at the news. "What? What were the guards doing? Just standing there like statues?" "They didn''t even notice when the rogues crossed into the pack. It''s likely they slipped in with the influx of guests arriving for the party." "And how did they find out about it?" Magnus asked. "Someone sent photos to the gamma," Axel replied. "I forwarded them to your phone. Check them out." Magnus pulled out his phone and opened the photos Axel had sent. His frown gradually eased as he scanned the images: one of a dead wolf and another of a wolf hanging lifelessly from a tree branch, its neck clearly broken. He turned to me and asked without hesitation, "Did you shiftst night?" I chuckled at how certain he sounded that I was the one who had killed them. "Of course she did," Axel muttered, turning his gaze back to the road. I sighed and looked at Magnus. "They were chasing me, so I killed them," I said simply. Magnus cupped my cheek, his face clouded with concern. "Are you okay? Did they try anything?" "Don''t worry, Magnus. Before they couldy a hand on me, I ended them." His face softened into a proud smile. "That''s my little sister." I turned to the window, watching the passing scenery. I didn''t enjoy killing-not like some wolves who t hrived on it. When we arrived at the party, I entered the hall with Magnus and Axel by my side. The room was abuzz with greetings and congrattions for Magnus on his new alliance. 11:25 Get 5 > = Menu "My friend, let''s celebrate this partnership," Alpha Hunter said, pulling Magnus into a hug. As he broke the embrace, his eyesnded on me. He approached, took my hand, and kissed the back of it-a formal gesture that didn''t bother me. I nodded politely and offered him a warm smile. But his next words left me frozen. "I''d like to turn this business partnership into a personal rtionship." 11:25 Novel Heirs 126 Alpha Hunter''s words left me stunned. What was his purpose in saying that? As another Alpha approached to congratte him, Hunter turned to face the man. * Get 5 > = Menu "It was your project from the start, Alpha Hunter. Everyone knew Alpha Magnus would hand it over to his friend," the man said. "Of course," Hunter replied calmly. Standing behind them, I overheard their conversation. Not wanting to linger, I turned away and headed in the opposite direction. I wasn''t in the mood to listen to any of it. Thankfully, this wasn''t mypany''s event, where I''d have to endure the role of hostess. I found a couch, sat down, and pulled out my phone. Scrolling through the news, a few headlines caught my attention. One article caught my eye. It detailed how Alpha Magnus had humiliated Alpha Kane during a meeting. A few Alphas were quoted in the report, describing what my brother had said to Kane. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. Most of what they imed was exaggerated nonsense. It was clear people were delighted to see the rivalry between the Nightfall Pack and the Iron Crown Pack reignite. No one wanted the two powerful packs to reconcile or align. Curious, I searched to see if Alpha Kane had made any public statements about the situation. There was nothing. It was obvious he had chosen to stay silent after such humiliation. The whole thing was as insulting as losing a battle. I overheard some nearby Alphas gossiping about Kane''s perceived failures. Their words made me furrow my brows. Locking my phone, I nced at the couches near mine. "Alpha Magnus was right. There was news about Alpha Kane''s wedding years ago. But who was the woman? He never marked her, and she disappeared into thin air," one of them said. "Exactly. Vanished without a trace. Did he kill her?" another added. "Maybe. Or he paid her off to keep quiet. A man''s rank or power means nothing if he can''t satisfy a woman in bed," someone else joked. Theirughter rang out, loud and shameless. I looked away, anger simmering inside me. How could they speak so recklessly about something they knew nothing about? Would they dare say such things to Kane''s face? "Don''t think about him, Selene. Just distract yourself," I muttered to myself. Rising from the couch, I made my way to a waiter carrying drinks. Grabbing a ss from the tray, I downed it in one go before cing the empty ss back. The waiter looked startled by my boldness. I shrugged, indifferent to whether I got drunk or not. All I wanted was to push every thought of that 11:25 63.0% < Chapter 126 man out of my head. Why waste my time thinking about him? "Selene." Get 5 > = Menu I heard my brother''s voice calling me. Turning toward the sound, I spotted Magnus waving at me from across the room. He was beckoning me to join him. I nodded and made my way over. As I approached, I noticed Alpha Hunter and a few others standing with him. Alpha Hunter''s gaze locked on me, but I ignored him, standing firmly beside my brother. "Alpha Hunter was just talking about inviting us to his pack," Magnus informed me. "Magnus, I think you should go. I''m a bit tied up withpany matters," I said politely. Before Magnus could respond, Alpha Hunter interjected. "Oh,e on. You''re so stunning. Maybe other CEOs hand you projects just by looking at you." My instinct was to roll my eyes, but I held back, keeping myposure. Was he seriously flirting with me in front of my brother? His words, however, felt insulting, so I cleared my throat and replied, "You''re mistaken. I get projects because of my skills, not my looks." The men around us, including Alpha Hunter, seemed taken aback by my response. They clearly hadn''t expected me to stand my ground. Magnus grinned, proud of me. Wrapping an arm around my shoulder, he turned to Alpha Hunter and said, "My sister is extraordinary. Everything she touches turns to gold. She works hard for every achievement, so choose your words carefully. Alpha Hunter chuckled awkwardly. "Honestly, I''m just blown away by her beauty." Hisment caught me off guard. Magnus, meanwhile, frowned at him. "Magnus, we''ve been friends for a long time. Why don''t we deepen that bond?" Hunter suggested. "What do you mean?" Magnus asked, his tone measured. Hunter nced at me and smirked. Something about his expression unsettled me, though I tried to piece together the meaning of his words. I wasn''t na?ve. His intentions were clear. But I''d never seen another Alpha make such a bold proposal to Magnus. Everyone knew how protective my brother was. Most wouldn''t even dare look my way, let alone speak openly about me. Turning back to Magnus, Alpha Hunter made his intentions clear. "I want your sister to be my Luna." 11:25 Novel Heirs 127 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter Get 5 > Menu 127 I was stunned by his sudden proposal. Everyone knew that every Alpha wanted to form an alliance with our pack. That''s why so many of them had tried to approach me. But Alpha Hunter''s pack was already part of the alliance. So why would he ask for my hand in marriage? I slowly turned my head toward my brother to gauge his reaction. I silently prayed he wouldn''t say something stupid again. Thest time, he almost arranged my marriage with Axel. And now, Alpha Hunter? I wanted to turn him down, so I opened my mouth to speak. "Alpha Hunter, I-" "I can''t ept your offer, Alpha Hunter," my brother interrupted me. I immediately turned to look at him. He met my gaze and gave me a reassuring nod. Relief washed over me. But the other men standing around us turned their attention to the conversation. Some of the Alphas even gasped at Magnus''s blunt rejection. "But why?" Alpha Hunter demanded, his voice tinged with irritation. "My sister isn''t interested in marriage right now. She has dreams she wants to pursue first. She wants to enjoy her life before settling down. When she''s ready, we''ll consider it," Magnus said gently, his tone polite but firm. Alpha Hunter, clearly unsatisfied, pressed further. "Then what about an engagement? She can still pursue her dreams. I wouldn''t stop her from doing anything she wants-she can continue her business, her life, everything." Before Magnus could respond, someone else spoke from behind us. "Apologies, but she already has a boyfriend." I turned around, startled, to see Axel walking toward us. Alpha Hunter raised an eyebrow. "Who? You?" Axel came to stand beside me and nodded. "Yeah, that''s right. She''s my girlfriend. And I don''t appreciate other people making marriage proposals to her." I stared at Axel, stunned. He turned to nce at me, but I quickly looked away. I couldn''t even bring myself to scold him for this tant lie. Without my consent, he''d told everyone that we were a couple. Alpha Hunter red at Axel, clearly unimpressed, before shifting his attention back to Magnus, who remained calm and collected. "Is he telling the truth, Magnus?" Alpha Hunter asked loudly, drawing even more attention from the crowd. I groaned internally. ''What is this man''s problem? Why is he stirring up drama?'' Magnus gestured for me to leave, and I assumed he wanted to speak to Alpha Hunter privately since they were friends. D 11:25 < Chapter 127 Get 5> Menu Not wanting to stay there any longer, I turned and walked toward the entrance. I couldn''t wait to be back with my babies. On my way out, I nced back at Magnus onest time. He was deep in conversation with Alpha Hunter, who looked visibly offended. My gaze identally locked with Alpha Hunter''s, and I felt a chill run down my spine as his eyes roamed over me. Disgusted, I quickly looked away. "Pervert," I muttered under my breath and left the party hall. I drove back to the pack house in Magnus''s car. I hadn''t told him I was leaving, but I knew he''d figure it out. When I arrived, I headed straight to my twins'' room. Their little faces lit up as they saw me, and they jumped with excitement. They were thrilled that I''de home early. After changing out of my formal clothes, I joined them for dinner. That night, I stayed in their room, sleeping with both of them cuddled in my arms. "Young Miss." I opened my eyes, groggy, as I heard someone calling my name. I turned my head to see my maid standing by the bed, bowing respectfully. I tried to move my arm but felt the weight of two little bodies clinging to me. My twins were fast asleep, their faces peaceful. Smiling at their innocent expressions, I kissed their heads softly before turning my attention to the ma id. "What''s going on? Is it time for me to go to the office already?" I asked, carefully moving my arms away from the kids. "It''s the weekend, Young Miss. You don''t have to go to the office today." "Then why are you waking me up so early?" I asked, slipping out of bed. "Y-Your parents have returned to the pack house," she replied hesitantly, her head lowered. A smile spread across my face. It was good news. I''d been missing them so much, and now they were finally back. "That''s great news!" The maid''s expression didn''t match mine. "No, Young Miss. There''s also bad news. The Alpha is downstairs talking with them. I thought I should let you know about their arrival." Her words puzzled me. What bad news could she mean? Not wasting any time, I skipped freshening up and rushed downstairs to meet my parents. When I reached the living room, I froze in my tracks. My father looked tense, and my mother was sobbing in Magnus''s arms. "Mom? Dad? What''s going on?" I asked, my voice trembling. They both turned to me, and I hurried over to my mother. She let go of Magnus and pulled me into a 0 11:25 < Chapter 127 tight hug. "Your uncle... he''s gone," she choked out. The news hit me like a brick. I didn''t know what to say or how tofort her. * Get 5> = Menu "He passed away yesterday," she continued, her voice cracking with grief. "He was the only family I had left besides you all... and now he''s gone. How am I supposed to go on?" I realized my father hadn''t told us earlier, likely because if Magnus had gone to the funeral, I would have had to go too. And who would''ve stayed with my children? I stayed by my mother''s side the entire day, offering whateverfort I could. She''d just lost someone so important to her, and I couldn''t bear to leave her alone. That evening, I finally convinced her to eat something. Once she''d had dinner, I left my parents'' room and returned to my own. When I opened the door, I was startled to find someone waiting for me. "What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice tinged with irritation. "Selene, how long are you going to stay mad at me?" Axel asked, his tone soft. I sighed, staring at him. I considered Axel part of my family, and it was hard to hold a grudge against him for too long. "Axel, let''s cut to the chase," I said, closing the door behind me as I approached him. For the first time, he looked genuinely nervous. That only made me feel uneasy, as if I was about to hear something I didn''t want to. He took a deep breath, hesitated, and then finally said, "I love you, Selene." )11:25 Novel Heirs 128 I was stunned. More than shocked, I was upset. This wasn''t how I wanted our friendship to end up. I would have been far happier if Axel had confided in me about someone else he liked-anything but this. His desperate eyes stayed fixed on me, and I could hear his heart pounding as he waited for my answer. How could I reject him to his face without breaking his heart? "When?" I asked softly, trying to steady myself. He lowered his head, his voice strained as he began to speak. "From the day I met you. From the day Magnus brought you to the pack house." I looked away, my mind drifting back to the first time I met him. He had always been a kind and considerate man, his every action thoughtful and genuine. I had assumed his warmth toward me was simply because I was his best friend''s sister. But now, with a heavy heart, I realized I had to tell him the truth-that I had never seen him in that way. "Axel, 1-" "Selene," he interrupted, his voice firm yet pleading. "I know you''re a single mother. I know your children mean the world to you. But you have your own life too-a life where you''re alone. You need someone who can protect you, someone who will always be there for you." I frowned, his words stirring an unexpected frustration within me. "Protect me? From what? You of all people know that I''m-" "An alpha," he finished for me, nodding solemnly. "I know. But what about your emotional and mental support?" "Love is not about needing someone, Axel," I murmured, my voice trailing off as memories from my past began to surface. "Love is something we feel for someone, even if they''repletely unaware of it. Even if they choose to reject us," I whispered, more to myself than to him. Images of my ex-husband shed through my mind. I remembered the days I had tried so hard to gain his attention, waiting weeks for him toe home, only to be met with indifference. I had loved him with everything I had, but he had never acknowledged my feelings. In the end, all I had was heartbreak. A gentle touch pulled me from my thoughts. Axel''s hand held mine, his thumb grazing the back of my hand in a soothing motion. When I looked at him, his sad, earnest eyes met mine. "My love isn''t weak either, Selene," he said quietly. "I''ve loved you for years. I want to be with you, to make you happy. I already live in this house. You and your kids are my family. You don''t have to worry about stability-I''ll always be here for you and for them." I understood what he was trying to say. He wasying out all the reasons why being with him made sense. I sighed and tried to pull my hand away, but he held it tighter. 11:25 < Chapter 128 Get 5 > = Menu "Selene," he added, his voice trembling with emotion. "I love your kids as if they were my own. I''ll give them my name. You won''t have to worry anymore. You don''t have to hide them. You can proudly tell everyone that they have a father." His words struck a nerve, and for a moment, I felt something stir within me. He was a good man. He truly cared about my children-loved them, even. But I couldn''t let him sacrifice his own happiness for me. I didn''t feel the same way about him, and letting him tie his life to mine would only lead to regret. He deserved love, and I couldn''t give that to him. I ced my other hand over his and gently rubbed it. "Axel..." He shook his head, his expression resolute. "I know you''re afraid to take a risk. But I''ll make sure this time-your second marriage-it won''t fail:" His words stopped me in my tracks. Marriage? He was talking about marriage. "Axel, calm down," I urged gently. "Look at me." He raised his eyes to mine, and I gestured for him to take a deep breath. Once he did, I spoke softly but firmly. "I didn''t know you had feelings for me. But you have to see things from my side too. You''re not just my brother''s best friend-you''re my friend too. I''ve always thought of you as family. Without you, my family would feel iplete." I hesitated, lowering my gaze as I struggled to find the right words. "But I don''t feel that way about you," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''ve always seen you as a close friend. I won''t call you my big brother, because I don''t want to hurt you. But you are important to me in that way." I took a deep breath, ncing up to see the pain in his eyes as my words sunk in. His grip on my hand began to loosen, but I didn''t let go. Instead, I continued. "I don''t want this one-sided love for you. It''ll only bring you pain, the same kind of pain I''ve felt before. You''re a good man, Axel. You deserve to find your mate, someone who can love you the way you deserve to be loved. I''m sorry, but I don''t want to give you any false hope. I don''t love you." He stepped back, his hand slipping away from mine. The broken look on his face made my chest tighten, but I knew this was the right thing to do. It should have happened years ago. I didn''t want him to waste his life in a rtionship built onpromise. "Axel," I said softly, watching him. He lifted a hand, signaling me to stop. Turning his face away, he tried to hide his emotions. I walked toward him, reaching out to take his hand again. "I''m so sorry, Axel." He shook his head, his voice low and strained. "No, it''s not your fault. You can''t help how you feel." With that, he turned and walked toward the door. "Axel." "Just... give me some time," he replied, gripping the doorknob. But as he opened the door, he froze. His sudden stillness confused me. 11:25 < Chapter 128 Get 5> Menu His wide, worried eyes darted around, and his expression grew clouded. I rushed toward him, realizing he was receiving a mind-link message. I grabbed his arm, turning him toward me. "What happened?" I demanded. He looked shaken, his voice hurried as he said, "Magnus isn''t feeling well." Then he bolted out of the room. Novel Heirs 129 Time was slipping away faster than ever, like sand through my fingers. Months had passed since Magnus fell ill, and everything seemed to change with each passing day. The pack was in disarray, unable to function properly without its leader. My family was drowning in a storm of emotions. None of us had ever imagined that my brother- strong, unyielding Magnus-could fall so gravely ill. The night Axel confessed his feelings to me, I tried to focus on handling the situation between us. But the moment I heard about Magnus''s condition, I rushed to his room without hesitation. What I found there shattered me. Magnus was hunched over, vomiting blood. My mother sat beside him, sobbing uncontrobly, her hands shaking as she tried tofort him. I couldn''t believe my eyes. The brother who had always seemed indestructible now looked so weak, so fragile. My father wasted no time and called the pack doctor. By the next day, Magnus was admitted to the pack hospital. But even the pack doctor couldn''t diagnose him. His condition baffled everyone. In desperation, the doctor rmended summoning witches, iming only their magic could uncover the cause of Magnus''s illness and possibly save his life. We reached out to Raven, hoping he could help. He tried everything in his power to uncover the truth behind Magnus''s sickness but ultimately failed. Instead, his attention turned to me. His words left me frozen. "The danger you''re destined to face," he said, his eyes glowing with an eerie light, "will either destroy you or save you. The choice will be yours, but the path won''t be easy." A chill ran down my spine as his words echoed in my mind. What kind of danger was he talking about? And why me? I could only pray it wasn''t something that would affect my children. After Raven''s visit, I tried to contact Doctor Grayson, but I didn''t have his number. When I reached out to the head Alpha of his pack, he refused to help, iming they had already provided us with a cure in the past and wouldn''t give us anything more. I realized then that I had used that cure to save Kane''s father. But I didn''t regret it. How could I feel guilty for saving a life? Even so, the guilt of not being able to help my brother weighed heavily on me. "Boss, you''re overthinking again," Rachel''s voice pulled me out of my spiral of thoughts. I rubbed my forehead, leaning back in my chair. The stress of the pack''s situation was suffocating me. Ever since Magnus fell ill, he hadn''t been able to attend pack meetings or oversee business deals. As a result, we were losing projects left and right. Everything felt like it was copsing around us. "Miss, please, let''s go get some lunch. You didn''t eat anything this morning." I nced at my phone, its lock screen disying a photo of my children. Their bright, smiling faces were the only thing keeping me grounded. "I''m worried about my brother," I admitted, my voice trembling as I fought back tears. "I don''t know what''s going to happen to him." < Chapter 129 Get 5> = Menu It had been so long since I cried. I''d promised myself long ago that I wouldn''t let anything break me, no matter how hard it got. "He''ll be fine," Rachel said gently, cing aforting hand on my shoulder. Her words were kind, but they couldn''t ease the storm inside me. The day dragged on at the office, and by the time it ended, I was utterly exhausted. My employees looked just as worn out. They''d been working tirelessly on every project, but nothing seemed to bear fruit. As I stood in the lobby, watching them prepare to leave for the day, I spoke up. "Thank you all for your hard work. I''ll never forget your dedication." My words seemed to catch them off guard, but they quickly bowed their heads in respect. I gave them a small nod before walking out of the building. On the drive back to the pack house in Magnus''s car, I couldn''t help but reflect on how much had changed. Magnus had insisted I use his car for safety, as he hadn''t left the pack house since falling ill. When we finally arrived, I thanked the driver and stepped inside. My twins ran to me, throwing their little arms around me, and I held them close. My family was gathered in the living room, their faces heavy with sadness. I could feel the weight of their concern as they nced at me. Once again, I hade homete. "How are you feeling, Magnus?" I asked softly as I sat beside him. "I''m sorry you''ve had to take on so much," he replied weakly, his voice barely above a whisper. I wrapped my arms around his and rested my head on his shoulder. "As long as you''re okay, I''ll handle anything." "What if..." He hesitated, his voice trembling. "What if I don''t make it?" His words hit me like a punch to the gut. I pulled back and red at him, anger and fear swirling in my chest. "Don''t you dare say that again, Magnus." "She''s right," my mother interjected, her voice thick with emotion. "Don''t punish us with such talk. We ''re still here, and we''re not giving up on you." I nced at Axel, who offered me warm smile from across the room. I returned it faintly. After his confession, we''d worked through the awkwardness and decided to rebuild our friendship. After dinner, it was time to head to bed. As I said goodnight to my parents, a loud, frantic knocking echoed through the house. The maids had locked the doors earlier, but now they rushed to open them. As soon as the doors swung open, a group of pack fighters stormed inside, their faces pale with urgency. "Alpha!" they cried, kneeling before Magnus. "What''s going on?" I asked, my heart racing. "Alpha," one of them stammered, "the Nightfall Pack is approaching our borders with over five hundred warriors. It seems... it seems Alpha Kane has dered war." Novel Heirs 130 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter Get 5> 130 The moment the pack fighter delivered the news, I instinctively stepped back. My wide, panicked eyes darted around the room, and I nearly lost my bnce before steadying myself. My mind raced, unable to process what was happening. Fear gripped me, making my heart pound faster and faster. Desperately, I scanned the faces of my family members one by one. My parents stood frozen, their shock in on their faces. Then, my gaze shifted to my little ones. Tears welled up in my eyes, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t hold them back anymore. The weight of the moment was too much for me to bear. A war. A war meant death-so many deaths. Most of them woulde from the Alpha''s family. I couldn''t lose anyone. Not my parents, not my brother, and certainly not my children. My babies were so young. How could they survive if something happened to me or the rest of their family? The thought wed at my heart, sending a surge of fury through me. "Backstabber," I muttered through clenched teeth, my fists trembling. How could Kane betray us like this? My parents and brother turned their heads toward me, but I couldn''t meet their eyes. My chest tightened with guilt. All of this was happening because of me. I should never havee into their lives. My presence had brought nothing but suffering. "Selene, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it," my brother Magnus said, his voice steady as he addressed me. Then, turning to the pack fighters, he issued hismand. "Announce war against the Nightfall Pack before they reach our borders." His tone left no room for argument. The fighters immediately stood, nodding their heads in acknowledgment. "Tell everyone to prepare and head to the forest. I''ll be joining them." The fighters dispersed swiftly to carry out their Alpha''s orders. Axel, the Beta, left to summon the Gamma and organize the troops. We were unprepared for this sudden attack, and the Iron Crown Pack''s chances of victory seemed slim. No one could have foreseen a battle between two of thergest packs erupting so suddenly. The situation was growing more dire by the second. Magnus hurried to his room to retrieve weapons. When he returned to the living room, his face was set with determination. He looked at our parents and spoke firmly. "Mom, Dad, stay inside the packhouse," he instructed, before turning his gaze to me. "And don''t let her leave. I can''t risk her getting involved in this. If I don''t make it back, someone needs to be here to take my ce and protect our pack." I was still frozen in shock, but his words snapped me out of it. Tears streamed down my face as I ran to him, throwing my arms around him in desperation. "Magnus, please," I begged, clinging to him. "Take me with you." He gently patted my head. "No, little one. I can''t. You need to stay safe." I pulled away, looking up at him with tear-filled eyes. "Please, Magnus, don''t do this..." He shook his head, exhaling deeply. My chest ached as I watched him. Magnus wasn''t in good health -how could he possibly fight in this condition? Still, he stood firm. He hugged our parents next. My father, once a head Alpha himself, maintained a stoic expression. 11:26 65.0% < Chapter 130 Get 5> Menu "Return victorious," my father said, his voice steady but heavy with emotion. My mother, however, was another story. Though she had once been a Luna, she was still a mother. She couldn''t bear the thought of losing her son. One way or another, an Alpha''s death was inevitable ir war, and that reality was tearing her apart. Magnus then turned to my twins. He knelt to their level, pulling them into a warm embrace. "Take care of your mommy, okay? Never leave her side. Protect her from anything that might hurt her," he told Leo. I pped a hand over my mouth, trying to stifle my sobs. Leo, so young and innocent, didn''t fully under stand what his uncle was asking of him, but he nodded solemnly like a brave little boy. "I promise, Uncle," Leo replied firmly. "I''ll take care of Mommy." Magnus kissed the top of his head before turning to Luna. "You''re my little queen, remember that. No matter where I am, Uncle will always love you." I bit down hard on my lip, trying to keep my emotions in check. Magnus wasn''t surrendering to defeat -this was simply tradition. Every Alpha said their goodbyes before heading into battle. No one knew what the future held. No one could predict who might fall in the chaos of war. A hand on my shoulder startled me from my thoughts. I turned to see Axel standing there. Without thinking, I threw my arms around him, my tears soaking into his shirt. "Please," I whispered over and over, clinging to him. "Don''t die. Don''t let anything happen to my brother." Axel held me close, his hand rubbing my back in an attempt tofort me. But my pleas continued, desperate and unrelenting. I couldn''t express the depth of my fear in words. "Mommy, why are you and Grandma crying?" Luna''s small voice broke through the tension as she approached me. I couldn''t face her. I had no answers that wouldn''t scare her. Axel crouched down to hug both Leo and Luna tightly. "I hope we get to see each other again," he said softly. "Why would you say that, Uncle?" Leo asked, his brows furrowed in confusion. Axel smiled and ruffled their hair. "It''s nothing. Just a little fight. We''ll be back soon." "A fight?" Luna asked, her wide eyes flitting between Axel and Magnus. Magnus gave one final look to all of us before heading toward the door. My mother ran after him, crying. "Magnus, don''t go! Stop this war! You''re not well enough to fight!" Magnus turned to her, his face calm but resolute. "I may be unwell, but I am not a coward. The pack believes in me. I can''t let them down." My mother clung to him, unwilling to let go, but my father gently pulled her away, his expression pain 1. ed. Axel stepped toward the door, ready to follow Magnus, but I grabbed his arm... 1. m) 11:26 64.98% Get 5> Menu "Axel, please," I whispered. "Come back unharmed. I hope we win this war." He looked at me, his expression unreadable. His silence unnerved me. Why was he staring at me like that? Finally, he spoke. "This isn''t just a war, Selene. It''s a battle between Magnus and Kane. One of them will die. That''s inevitable.'' "Axel, please," I whispered. "Come back unharmed. I hope we win this war." He looked at me, his expression unreadable. His silence unnerved me. Why was he staring at me like that? Finally, he spoke. "This isn''t just a war, Selene. It''s a battle between Magnus and Kane. One of them will die. That''s inevitable. Novel Heirs 131 hapter 131 Get 5> = Menu I turned my gaze away from Axel, unable to find the right words. Even though I no longer had feelings for Kane, that didn''t mean I wanted him dead. But how dare he attack my pack? Not only that-he chose to strike when my brother was sick. Kane knew that waging war against us in this moment gave him an advantage. ''What a pathetic excuse for an Alpha you are, Kane! If you harm my brother or even so much as scratch him, I swear I won''t let you walk away unscathed,'' I thought bitterly. I watched as my brother walked out of the pack house with Axel. His officials, who hade to escort him, followed closely behind. Once they left, I found myself staring at the door, which was firmly shut after their departure. Magnus had ordered the door to remain closed until the war was over. There was a second door at the back of the pack house, built long ago to protect the royal family in times of danger. My father tried to console my mother, assuring her that everything would be fine. I nced at my children and instructed the maids to put them to bed. I steeled my heart, forcing myself to stay calm, even as emotions churned inside me. "Mommy, we don''t want to sleep. Why is everyone crying? Where did Uncle go?" Luna tugged at my hand with her tiny fingers, her wide eyes full of questions. "Luna, go back to your room with your brother," I said, my tone colder than I intended. She flinched at my words, and Leo grabbed her hand, gently pulling her toward their room. "Don''t make Mommy upset. Let''s just go to bed," Leo urged her softly. Lowering her head, Luna followed him, ncing back at me with a confused expression. I had nothing to say to her right now. This was a life-or-death situation, and I needed to protect my children from any danger. I paced back and forth in the living room, waiting for news from the fighters. An hour passed, and still, no one hade to inform us of the situation. My patience was wearing thin, so I headed toward the entrance. "Where are you going?" my mother asked, standing up from her seat. I shook my head. "Nowhere. I just want to know what''s happening." "Selene, no. Stay inside the pack house, just as your brother instructed," she pleaded. I turned to her and my father, frustration boiling over. "Mom, Dad, how can you expect me to stay here while my brother is out there fighting alone?" "He''s not alone," my father replied firmly. "His officials are with him." "Dad, he''s not well! What if he can''t shift? What if they ambush him?" "And what do you n to do, Selene?" my father asked, his tone sharp. I looked away, taking a deep breath. "I just need to see what''s going on." Without another word, I opened the door and stepped outside. 11/2 Get 5 > Menu The scene before me made me freeze. Dozens of guards surrounded the pack house, standing at attention. Magnus had clearly stationed them there to protect us. I approached them, and they straightened when they saw meing. "What''s happening in the war?" I demanded. The guards exchanged uneasy nces, sensing the tension in my voice. "Why aren''t you answering me?" I pressed, my frustration mounting. One of them bowed slightly. "We''ve been ordered not to share any information with anyone, ma''am." I stared at him in shock. Did Magnus really tell them to keep me in the dark? Was he afraid I''d try to join the fight? I closed my eyes and tried to connect through the mind link with one of the officials, but no one responded. Fear began to creep into my chest. I rubbed my forehead, feeling helpless and unsure of what to do. I wasn''t a fighter. I had never trained like the pack''s warriors. Even if I wanted to help my brother, myck of skill might only cause more harm. Reluctantly, I decided to wait for news and turned back toward the pack house. But just as I was about to go inside, a voice reached me through the mind link. "Selene!" The growl of desperation made my heart stop. I recognized the voice-it was our.gamma. "What''s wrong?" I asked, paning my thoughts. "Selene, you need to tell Alpha Malcolm to join the fight. Your brother''s life is in danger!" My eyes widened as tears blurred my vision. My brother''s life was in danger. I couldn''t just stand there, waiting for news of his death. I had to act. I nced back at the pack house. ''I can''t tell my parents. They''ll stop me.'' Turning away, I fixed my gaze on the forest. The guards must have guessed what I was nning because they immediately moved to block my path. "Young Miss, Alpha Magnus ordered us not to let you leave, even if it costs him his life," one of them said firmly. Rage red inside me, and my eyes glowed blue. I let out a low growl, the sound filled with fury. The guards faltered, nearly dropping to their knees under the weight of my power. "Don''t you dare try to stop me," I snarled. "And don''t speak of nonsense. If you stand in my way, I''ll kill everyst one of you." "That''s the Alpha''s order!" one of them stammered, lowering his head. They weren''t to me-they were only following orders. But I didn''t have time for this. "Don''t worry," I said coldly. "Your Alpha will survive. His sister won''t let him dies" ) 11:26 65.47% < Chapter 131 Get 5> Menu With that, I pushed past them and headed into the forest. As soon as I entered, my heart began to race. The sounds of battle-howls and growls filled with rage and pain-grew louder, telling me I was close. I shifted, my wolf taking over, and ran as fast as I could. The only thoughts in my mind were of my brother''s safety and the hatred burning inside me for Alpha Kane. ''You won''t escape tonight, Kane. Let''s see how long you can stay alive.'' Novel Heirs 132 65.5% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 132 Third Person Get 5 = Menu Under the silvery glow of the moon, the wolves fought with a ferocity that made it clear this wasn''t just a battle for territory-it was a fight for survival. Growls and anguished howls echoed through the dense forest, shaking the trees as if the earth itself could feel the tension. The air grew colder with every passing second, as if the bloodshed had sapped the warmth from the night. This war was the culmination of years of rivalry, a conflict so deeply rooted that no words could do it justice. The metallic stench of blood hung heavily in the air, mingling with the acrid scent of destruction. Selene pushed herself to move faster, her legs burning with the effort as she raced toward the chaos. She opened the mind link to her pack''s gamma, her voice firm and determined. "I''ming," she announced. "Don''t!" the gamma pleaded. "Go back. We can''t guarantee your safety. This isn''t a fight against just a few wolves." But Selene wasn''t interested in hearing his excuses. She severed the link abruptly, unwilling to waste time arguing. "Dominic," she called out to her wolf, "it''s time to show where your loyalty lies." But Dominic remained silent. Selene could feel her wolf pulling back, unwilling to fight. It was as if Dominic didn''t want to go against their mate. Anger red within Selene. She felt betrayed-not just by others, but now by her own wolf. ''Everyone betrays me,'' she thought bitterly. ''My whole life has been filled with disloyalty, and now even my wolf turns her back on me.'' Fury surged through her veins as she locked Dominic away, silencing her wolf entirely. Before long, Selene reached the battlefield. The sight before her made her stomach twist-a grisly scene of blood and carnage. This was her worst nightmare, the very thing she had hoped to avoid. The wolves were locked inbat, their snarls and cries filling the night. Blood stained the earth, and the metallic tang of it was suffocating. Selene''s heart sank as she realized the fight was moving closer to her pack house. If the battle continued for even half an hour, the wolves would reach her home. Her family. Selene couldn''t let that happen. Determined, she charged forward, prepared to fight anyone who stood in her way. I''ming for you,'' she thought grimly as she ran, her focus narrowing on the fight ahead. When she finally reached the fray, she let out a powerful growl that stopped nearby wolves in their tracks. Some turned to face her, their eyes wide with shock. They thought another Alpha had joined the battle. But when they saw it was a female wolf, their surprise turned to confusion. D 11:26 66.0% < Chapter 132 Get 5 > = Menu "Who is she?" they asked each other through their mind links. Selene quickly spotted her pack''s wolves. She recognized them immediately, but they couldn''t acknowledge her presence-not in the heat of battle. Two wolves made a beeline for her, their eyes filled with malice. Selene didn''t hesitate. She surged forward with a speed that left them stunned. With a sharp movement of her head, she sent both wolves flying. Their bodies hit the ground with a sickening thud. They struggled to rise, but the force of her attack had left them incapacitated. Around her, wolves froze, their fear palpable. Selene smirked to herself. ''Just like you, your fighters are cowards, Alpha Kane,'' she thought. Without slowing down, she continued to tear through her enemies, her mind set on one goal: finding her brother. Her heart pounded as she scanned the battlefield, desperate to ensure his safety. The air seemed to vibrate with the intensity of the fight. Selene''s movements were swift and lethal. She didn''t flinch as she tore into her enemies, biting and wing without mercy. ''Everyone on this battlefield is my enemy,'' she told herself. ''I can''t trust anyone. No mercy.'' This single-minded determination wasn''t just her nature-it was her rank. As an Alpha, she was hardwired to fight. If she had been an omega, fear might have paralyzed her, no matter how skilled she was. But when she couldn''t find any sign of her brother or his officials, her frustration boiled over. While she searched frantically, three wolves lunged at her, sinking their teeth into her legs. She hissed in pain but didn''t stop. "Let go, or I''ll give you deaths worse than you can imagine," she growled, connecting to their minds. Mind links were allowed on the battlefield, though they often led to betrayal as wolves conspired with other packs to save themselves. "It''s our Alpha''s order," one of them sneered. "Kill anyone who stands in the way of ughtering Alpha Magnus. Selene''s eyes widened at the mention of her brother. Rage flooded her system, and her growl sent a tremor through the wolves. She twisted her body, sinking her fangs into their necks one by one. Their howls of agony pierced the night as they copsed. To their horror, Selene''s wounds healed almost instantly, her legs showing no evidence of the attack. When they saw this, their terror deepened. Seleneughed coldly at their fear before sprinting forward. Her bite and ws wereced with poison, so she didn''t waste time finishing them off. She moved with deadly efficiency, her focus unwavering. Finally, she spotted him-the wolf she had been searching for. His presence was overwhelming, his aura radiating power and danger. Death followed anyone foolish enough to challenge him. Selene watched as he cut down his enemies with brutal precision. But something made him pause. One of his pack members spoke to him, and he turned, his red eyes 11:26 65.96% scanning the battlefield. Get 5 = Menu When his gazended on a ck wolf with piercing blue eyes, his expression shifted to shock. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice filled with confusion. The mingling scents of blood and wolves made it impossible for him to distinguish her scent. Selene didn''t answer. She took a step back, thenunched herself at him with everything she had, her intent clear. "Your death," she snarled. Novel Heirs 133 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter Get 5 > = Menu 133 When Kane''s pack fighters informed him that a powerful alpha had joined the battle, he spun around to see who this mysterious figure was-who could terrify his warriors sopletely. But the moment his gazended on the wolf standing in the distance, his entire body froze. The wolf that had haunted his nightmares for years... was real. "Kane, I''m on my way to you," his beta, Finn, said through the mind link. "As you ordered, I''ve directed our main fighters to the pack house. But Kane barely heard him. His eyes were locked on the massive ck wolf, its piercing gaze holding him captive. Those eyes... they had always seemed so enigmatic in his dreams. "Who are you?" Kane finally asked, his voice hard but edged with unease. "Your death," the wolf responded, its voice reverberating through the mind link. Kane''s heart skipped a beat. The voice was familiar-too familiar. A chill washed over him as recognition dawned. It wasn''t a male wolf. It wasn''t just any powerful alpha. It was her. Selene. His ex-wife. The rage in her expression was unmistakable as she bolted toward him, her movements fluid yet - ferocious. Kane''s pack fighters moved to block her, trying to stop her advance, but it was futile. Kane could see it clearly-she was as strong as he had been in his prime. Perhaps stronger. Closer now, Selene let out a bone-chilling growl that sent shivers through the wolves surrounding her. They faltered, shrinking back, but Kane stood firm, still frozen in shock. And then she lunged. The battlefield seemed to pause as the massive ck wolf collided with him, her ws raking across his neck. The wolves around them stopped fighting, transfixed by the sight of two alphas-both enormous, both radiating power-locked in a brutal sh. The sharp pain of her ws snapped Kane out of his stupor. He shoved her back, but she was relentless. "You deserve to die," she snarled through the mind link, her voice seething with hatred. Her ws tore into his side, slicing deep enough to make his body go numb for a moment. "Do yo-" Kane began, but she cut him off. "You came here to kill my brother. How dare you? Let''s see who kills whom." Selene''s ws sank deeper into his ribs, drawing a guttural groan from him. She wasn''t giving him even a moment to recover. Before Kane could retaliate, a sudden force mmed into Selene, knocking her away. She growled in 11:26 66.5% < Chapter 133 frustration, whipping her head around to face her attacker. It was a brown wolf-Finn. Get 5> Menu Selene bared her teeth at him, her expression darkening, but before she could react, another wolf-a gray one-lunged at her. This one was Gamma Storm, Kane''s loyal third-inmand. Selene red at him, her lips curling into a mocking sneer. "I''m here to kill your Alpha," she growled. "If you let me do it without interference, I''ll spare the rest of you." Storm snarled in defiance. "You traitorous bitch! If you want to kill my Alpha, you''ll have to go through all four of us first." "As you wish, Gamma." With a mocking grin, Selene lunged at Storm, her teeth aiming for his neck. She bit down, but before she could do any serious damage, Kane charged forward, yanking his gamma out of her grasp. Selene turned on Kane, her fury zing. She took a step toward him, forcing him to retreat instinctively. She could feel it-she had him cornered. The sight of his hesitation filled her with a twisted, almost euphoric satisfaction. Their eyes locked. His were a deep, angry red, while hers burned icy blue. "All these years, you''ve caused me so much pain, Alpha Kane," Selene growled. "Today, on this battlefield, I''ll show you just how much I hate you." Her words froze him, his retreat halting consuming. She didn''t care why he stopped-her rage was all- Her ws shed across his chest, blood pooling from the deep wounds. But Kane didn''t flinch, which only enraged her further. She drove her ws in deeper, her fury fueling her strength. Finn and Storm rushed toward them, but before they could attack, Kane growled-a low,manding sound that stopped them in their tracks. Finn''s eyes widened in shock, disbelief shing across his face. "Alpha?" Kane didn''t respond. He didn''t push Selene off him. He didn''t fight back. He just stood there, allowing her to w at him. Even as pain wracked his body, Kane held his ground. Selene, seeing no resistance from him, bit into his leg, her sharp teeth sinking into his muscle. He groaned, his eyes squeezing shut from the agony. She released his leg and prepared to deliver the final blow-a fatal bite to his neck. But just as her jaws hovered over his throat, an image shed in her mind. Leo and Luna. Her children. "How... how can I kill their father?" The thought struck her like a blow, her fury faltering. She froze, her breathing ragged. (a) 11:27 66.4% Get 5> = Menu Selene turned her head, startled by a sudden movement. Finn and Storm were ring at her, their anger palpable. Slowly, she shifted her gaze back to Kane, who was staring at her with an expression she couldn''t decipher. Her confusion deepened. "Why are they here? Weren''t they supposed to be fighting my brother?" And then she heard it-a piercing howl that sent a chill down her spine. Her lips parted in shock. She knew that howl. Magnus. She turned toward the sound, realizing it wasing from the direction of the pack house. Panic gripped her. She bolted, forgetting Kane entirely. But a single question lingered in her mind: If Kane was here... who was attacking Magnus? When she reached the pack house, her heart sank. Magnus was on the ground, a wooden stake driven into his leg. A deep, guttural growl tore from her throat as she spotted the man responsible. But when he turned to face her, her blood ran cold. "Alpha Hunter?" Novel Heirs 134 *Get 5 > = Menu Selene couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Alpha Hunter-Magnus''s so-called friend-was attacking him! Without a second thought, she sprang into action, rushing toward Alpha Hunter, who hadn''t shifted yet. It was clear he hadn''te through the forest; instead, he''d been hiding within the pack, waiting for an opportunity to strike Magnus. As Selene charged toward him, several wolves intercepted her, blocking her path. She stole a nce at Magnus''s wolf, crawling weakly on the ground, and saw Axel attempting to fend off Alpha Hunter. But Hunter had the upper hand: a deadly stake in his grasp. Selene fought to push past the wolves in her way, but they attacked her in unison. Despite her massive size, their relentless biting made it hard for her to move forward. Then, out of nowhere, a ck wolf leaped into the fray, scattering the attacking wolves with sheer intimidation. Already weakened from battling a giant wolf like Selene, they couldn''t handle another powerful adversary. Turning her head, Selene saw Kane standing there, locking eyes with her. "Get inside the packhouse," hemanded through the mind link. "Are you out of your damn mind?" she shot back, her voice a growl in his head. Kane groaned as the wolves turned their attention to him, freeing Selene from their grasp. For a brief moment, she considered helping him-but then remembered he''d been the one who conspired against her brother. ''Maybe Alpha Hunter is working with him,'' she thought bitterly, abandoning the idea of assisting Kane. Focusing back on her goal, she bolted toward Alpha Hunter. Axel had managed to sink his teeth into Hunter''s hand, but his victory was short-lived-Hunter drove the stake deep into Axel''s rib. Selene froze in her tracks, a howl ripping through her throat. Seeing Axel in that condition was unbearable. She couldn''t lose him-he was one of her closest friends. Determined, she tried to push forward again, but Alpha Hunter''s beta blocked her path. The fury bubbling inside her finally erupted. She unleashed it all on the beta, seizing his neck in her jaws, lifting him off the ground, and mming him down repeatedly until his body was lifeless. Alpha Hunter turned at themotion, his gaze falling on Selene''s wolf. She was so close now that he instinctively swallowed hard. "Who the hell are you?" he demanded, clearly unable to ce her. "Your worst nightmare, you bastard," she growled back. "How dare youy a hand on my brother?" The wind seemed to shift, growing wild and electric. Selene scanned her surroundings, catching sight of Kane fighting off other wolves as he inched closer to her. Oddly, she noticed Kane killing one of Alpha Hunter''s officers. ''Are they attacking separately to take control of the pack?'' she wondered. It seemed like both Alphas had their sights set on the throne. But if she wanted to protect her family, she needed to deal with Alpha Hunter first-he was the one directly targeting Magnus. )11:27 67.0% < Chapter 134 Get 5> Menu Alpha Hunter''s eyes widened as Selene advanced on him. No wolf dared to stand in her way now. She lunged for him, sinking her teeth into his left leg, intent on finishing him the same way she had his beta. But Alpha Hunter was ready this time. As her jaws mped down, he swung his arm and drove a wooden stake into her neck. Pain exploded through her body, forcing her to release his leg. Her surroundings seemed to blur, and dizziness set in, as if the world around her hade to a screeching halt. "It''s poisoned, Selene! Get rid of it!" Axel''s voice rang out in her mind, cutting through the haze. She turned toward him, her gaze locking onto his wolf form sprawled on the ground. His eyes, filled with anguish, bore into hers. "Axel-" Before she could finish, a sharp jolt made her howl in pain. Someone was biting the stake lodged in. her neck, trying to pull it free. Blinking through the daze, she struggled to see who it was. Kane. It was Kane. She had no idea why he was helping her. Staring at him silently through the mind link, she didn''t question it-she simply watched, uncertain of his motives. Novel Heirs 135 Chapter 135 Get 5> = Menu Selene''s body jolted violently as an unbearable wave of pain surged through her. The sensation was indescribable, leaving her gasping for air. Kane leaned in closer, his presence overwhelming, and lowered his head to lick the wound where the stake had pierced her neck. "What the hell are you doing?" she demanded, trying to pull her head away from him, her voice shaky. His eyes burned with fury, his expression a storm of rage. Selene blinked, her senses slowly returning, and realized what he was doing-he was healing her. But why? Why would he do this? Could it be his wolf acting out of instinct to protect its mate? It was impossible to believe that Alpha Kane- the same man who had tormented her-would care enough to save her. A low growl of warning cut through the tension. It came from Finn, sharp and cautionary. Kane immediately snapped his head toward the sound, his body tensing. His sharp gaze caught sight of a wolf charging straight toward Luna and Leo. Alpha Malcolm shifted without hesitation, throwing himself in the path to protect his wife and grandchildren. "Dad!" Selene screamed desperately through the mind link, her heart pounding with fear. She tried to stop him, knowing the danger he was running toward. Kane''s attention whipped back to the wolf closing in on the twins. A deep, primal rage ignited inside him, hotter and more consuming than anything he had ever felt before. It was as if every fiber of his being was set on fire. But he was too far away. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t stop the wolf in time. Frustration and fury boiled over. Kane clenched his jaw, his entire body trembling with raw power, and let loose a growl so ferocious it seemed to shake the very earth beneath them. The sound was deafening-an alpha''smand, dripping with dominance. It wasn''t just a growl; it was a force of nature. Every wolf in the vicinity froze in ce, their heads lowering submissively. The air grew still, charged with his authority. The wolf that had been closing in on Luna and Leo stumbled, its legs buckling beneath it. Trembling, it copsed to the ground, utterly subdued. Kane''s nostrils red as he inhaled, a strange scent filling his senses. It was unfamiliar yet oddly maic, pulling at something deep within him. His eyes darted toward the twins. What he saw left him speechless. Leo''s eyes had shifted to a brilliant blue, while Luna''s glowed a fiery crimson. The realization hit him like a thunderbolt. The scent-the one that stirred something primal inside him-belonged to them. His children. For a moment, his mind reeled, struggling to process the truth. His children. His blood. The weight of it crashed down on him, shaking him to his core. Then came the anger. It surged through him like a tidal wave, hotter and more consuming than anything he had ever experienced. His jaw clenched, his fists tightening at his sides. Selene had lied to him. She had stolen this truth from him. She had kept his children from him, hidden them away all these years. And if that wasn''t enough, she D 11:27 137 < Chapter 135 Get 5> had gone so far as to falsify DNA results, feeding him a cruel lie that they were the result of a meaningless one-night stand. And yet, when he had tried to uncover the truth, she had chosen Axel-another man-to raise his children. She had been ready to marry Axel and give his name to the children who were his. = Menu Kane turned his gaze to Selene, his expression dark and unreadable. She was staring at the twins, her eyes wide with shock, as if she hadn''t expected this moment toe. A deep, guttural growl rumbled from Kane''s chest, and his voice came out sharp and venomous. "They are my children!" 11:27 Novel Heirs 136 Chapter Selene 136 +5Bonus > Menu I was utterly horrified. How had the years-long spell been broken by a single growl? From where I stood, I could see the truth so clearly now. Luna had her father''s piercing eyes, while Leo had inherited mine. The twins, however, were clueless about the chaos unfolding around them. In an effort to shield them, my mother instinctively tucked them behind her, but they still peeked out, their curious eyes trying to make sense of the fight before them. I assumed it was fighters from the rival pack attacking my family. That had to be why the twins had ventured out of the pack house. But why hadn''t they escaped through the back door? Countless questions swirled in my mind, but they all evaporated when Kane let out another furious growl. "They are my children!" The truth had finally hit him. He knew. He knew. My heart sank. What was I supposed to do now? When I nced at him, the hostility in his gaze was undeniable, sharp and cold like a de. That anger hadn''t been there before, but now it burned fiercely. Suddenly, Kane turned toward my children and broke into a sprint. Panic seized me. There was no way I would let him get to them. My body tensed as I prepared to move, but before I could, Alpha Hunter stepped into my path. "I wanted to make you my Luna," he sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "But you and your brother rejected me. What will you do now with your giant, graceless wolf? It''s utterly useless." I barely registered his words. My eyes were locked on Kane, who had already reached my children. My mother tried to back away to protect them, but Kane growled at her, freezing her in ce. Rage red in me as I turned my attention back to Alpha Hunter, who had changed his weapon. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him draw a silver stake. The moment he raised his hand to stab me, Ished out, biting down hard on his leg. He shifted in an attempt to pull away, but it was toote. Fueled by fury, I tore his leg clean off. The sound of flesh ripping filled the air, and blood spilled onto the ground. The battlefield fell still for a moment as everyone watched in stunned disbelief. Alpha Hunter-the formidable, arrogant Alpha-had just lost a leg. Snarling, I flung his body aside, assuming the shock and pain alone would kill him. Without sparing him another nce, I turned back toward Kane. My mother was still frozen, fear etched on her face as Kane loomed over her and the twins. Iunched myself at him, shoving him away from her with all my strength. "If you don''t let them go, I''ll kill you!" I screamed through the mind link, my voice sharp and unyielding. This wasn''t the private mate bond link that connected us. No, I made sure every wolf in the vicinity could hear my warning. Kane''s gaze snapped to me, his eyes cold and unrelenting. 67.9% +5Bonus Menu My heart twisted as I saw the twins trembling, their small bodies shaking with fear. They had never seen me in my wolf form before, but recognition flickered in their eyes. Slowly, they stepped forward and clung to my legs. "Mommy," they whispered in unison, their voices trembling. My chest ached as I looked around. Kane''s fighters and officials surrounded us, their presence suffocating. I had no choice. If I wanted to protect my children, I had to fight him. Gently, I nudged the twins away and lunged at Kane. The attack caught him off guard, and we tumbled to the ground, our bodies rolling as I snapped my jaws, trying to sink my teeth into him. But Kane was ready this time. He didn''t give me a single opening. A sharp, agonized groan escaped me as his ws raked across my chest. The pain was searing, and I felt warm blood begin to trickle from the three deep gashes he left behind. Novel Heirs 137 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 137 +5Bonus > Menu I tried to convince him through our mind link that he could still back out of the war. There was time. Alpha Hunter was already as good as dead-my bites had been enough to seal his fate. The threat to the throne would soon be gone. If Kane walked away now, I wouldn''t have to kill him. I didn''t want to. The thought of making my children orphans twisted my heart. But I vowed that as long as I lived, I would never let them go with him. To my surprise, Kane shut down all the links abruptly, like he was done listening to anyone. His eyes burned a furious red, a clear deration of his displeasure at learning the truth. I stopped my attack, locking eyes with him. "Selene! Save your brother!" My mother''s desperate scream pierced through the mind link, followed by the sound of my father''s growl as his body hit the ground. I turned toward Magnus and froze in horror. Alpha Hunter was already sinking another stake into Magnus''s other leg-this time using his jaws. Magnusy motionless on the ground, his body lifeless, his strength spent. Even with one of his own legs barely functioning, Alpha Hunter was limping toward Magnus, preparing to sink his teeth into his neck for the kill. No one was helping Magnus. Only Axel was crawling toward him with what little strength he had left. I stood frozen, paralyzed by the shock of it all. Suddenly, I was shoved to the ground. Kane had risen to his feet, shaking off the attack. I didn''t hesitate. I bolted toward Magnus, desperate to reach him before Kane or Hunter. I couldn''t let Alpha Hunter kill my brother-not when so much depended on him. If Magnus died, I would have no choice but to kill Leo to keep control of our pack. Magnus wasn''t far, and I pushed myself harder, faster. But Kane was faster. Before I could reach them, he leapt onto Alpha Hunter. The sound of my feet skidding to a stop echoed harshly in the chaos. I stood frozen as I watched Kane mp his jaws around Alpha Hunter. Kane was relentless. He tore into Hunter with a fury I''d never seen before, breaking his remaining legs one by one. He wasn''t just an Alpha. At that moment, Kane looked like an untamed beast,pletely consumed by rage. Every ounce of his anger was unleashed on Hunter, who was now begging for mercy. But Kane didn''t stop. He didn''t even pause. With one final, savage bite, Kane ripped Hunter''s throat out. The severed head of Alpha Hunter rolled to a stop at my feet. I stared down at it, horrified. His gray wolf''s lifeless eyes were wet with tears, and his tongue hung limply from his mouth as the light left him. 10:23 68.5% < Chapter 137 +5Bonus > Menu My heart trembled as I turned to Kane, only to see his gaze now fixed on Magnus. "Is he... is he thinking of killing him?" I muttered to myself, forgetting that the mind link was still wide open. "H-He didn''te here to attack our pack," Axel''s voice echoed in my head, weak but clear. "He came here to help us-just like he promised in the deal. We chose the wrong Alpha." Axel''s words hit me like a blow. My eyes widened in disbelief. I turned my gaze back to Kane, tears welling up as I stared at him. How many wounds had I inflicted on him? How much had he endured because of me? Had I misunderstood him all along? Had he trulye to save us? But this wasn''t over. It was far from it. Everything changed in that moment. Magnus had been defeated-not by Kane, but by his own failing health. He hadn''t been able to protect his pack or his fighters. And by killing Alpha Hunter, Kane hadn''t just won the war. He had imed more than the Iron Crown Pack. He now ruled Alpha Hunter''s pack as well. Kane threw his head back and let out a thunderous howl that pierced the night sky. One by one, howls erupted across the forest, echoing in unison. It was the sound of a shift in power, a new era beginning. I stumbled back, copsing to my knees as the weight of it all crushed me. I had lost. In the pack link, the chant began. "ALL HAIL THE NEW ALPHA OF THE IRON CROWN PACK, ALPHA KANE." 10:23 Novel Heirs 138 +5Bonus > Menu I paced back and forth in the room while the pack doctor checked on my brother. Magnusy motionless on the bed, his body looking more like a husk than man. The only thing keeping us hopeful was the faint sound of his heartbeat. My parents sat beside him on the bed, their faces etched with grief. My mother''s tears flowed endlessly as my father cradled her in his arms, trying to offer somefort. An hour ago, when I''d shifted back to my human form and returned to the packhouse, the first thing I saw was the aftermath of the battle-wolves'' bodies scattered across the floor, blood staining the walls. I realized then that Alpha Hunter''s fighters had made it inside, likely attempting to attack my family. I nced toward my babies, who were curled up on the couch near the bed. They were fast asleep, but their small faces looked troubled, their bodies tense even in rest. They were so young, so innocent. I had raised them carefully, shielding them from the harshness of this world. Now, they''d witnessed the horrors of war, and I feared the damage it might leave on their fragile minds. "As you can see, I''ve removed the stakes and dressed Alpha-" The doctor''s voice faltered. He caught himself, realizing Magnus was no longer the head Alpha. Clearing his throat, he corrected himself. "I''ve cleaned Magnus''s wounds and bandaged them, but I still need to analyze the toxins before I can create an antidote. I turned my attention to Magnus''s still form, covered by a nket. Seeing him like this stoked a fire of rage within me. I should have killed Alpha Hunter myself. "When will he recover?" my father asked, his voice heavy with worry. The doctor let out a weary sigh. "I can''t give you a definite answer. He was already gravely ill before the war began, and his condition was deteriorating even then. If I can''t identify the specific toxins, it will be difficult, perhaps impossible, to save him." The room grew colder with the weight of his words. Fear for Magnus''s life settled in our chests like a storm cloud. My mother reached for Magnus''s hand, gently shaking it as tears streamed down her face. "My son, wake up. Please. You know we can''t live without you. Don''t let the poison take you. You''re stronger than this." The sight f her broke me. My vision blurred as tears welled up in my own eyes. I understood her pain all too well. I was a mother, too, and I couldn''t imagine the agony of seeing one of my children lying on the brink of death. My mother was unraveling before us. "Everything will be okay, Jade," my father said softly, trying tofort her. "Don''t lose hope." But she turned to him sharply, her grief morphing into anger. "What kind of father are you?" she snapped. "Our son is dying right in front of you, and you''re just sitting there. Do something, Malcolm. Save him!" My father''s face crumpled, his gaze fixed on Magnus. In all his years as the pack''s leader, I''d never seen him look so powerless. "Malcolm," my mother continued, her voice trembling with desperation, "our son is still alive. How can that man-Kane-just take our pack from us? Are we supposed to abandon everything we''ve built while Magnus is fighting for his life?" 10:23 69.0% < Chapter 138 +5Bonus > Menu Her words struck a chord in me, and I turned to my father. "Dad, she''s right. Magnus is still alive. Kane only killed Alpha Hunter. If he wants, he can take Hunter''s pack, but he has no right to ours." For the first time, I saw fear in my father''s eyes. "You both need to stop," he said, his voice quiet but firm. "This pack is no longer ours. Everyone outs ide this room belongs to Alpha Kane now. He spared Magnus''s life, and that''s a mercy no other Alpha would have granted." I shook my head, refusing to ept his words. Anger surged through me as I marched to the door and flung it open. "Dad, I''m going to challenge Kane''s victory." I was about to step out when my father''s voice stopped me. "Selene," he said, his tone heavy with resignation. "Don''t forget-it was Magnus who dered war on the Nightfall Pack. Kane crossed our borders to help, but your brother turned it into a battle." His words stunned me. How had I forgotten that? Magnus had dered war before leaving the packhouse. I turned back to him, my voice faltering. "Dad, but still-" "Everything is over, Selene," a familiar voice interrupted. I spun around to see Axel standing in the doorway, his body wrapped in bandages. Our pack''s theta was at his side, helping him stay upright. Axel met my gaze, his expression solemn. "It doesn''t matter if Magnus is alive. Kane had already won the pack before Alpha Hunter''s attack." I frowned, confused and angry. "What are you saying? How is that even possible?" Axel''s next words sent a shockwave through the room. "Magnus," he said, his voice unsteady, "as the head Alpha of this pack, submitted to Kane during the war- before he even made it back to the packhouse." The weight of his revtion crushed me, leaving me speechless. It wasn''t just me-everyone in the room seemed frozen, unable to process the truth that had just beenid bare. Novel Heirs 139 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 139 +5Bonus > Menu My eyes widened in disbelief as Axel spoke. How could he say such a thing? It wasn''t possible. My brother, who carried so much pride and strength, would never submit to anyone. Why would Axel lie about this? "What? Magnus submitted to Kane? Why would he do that?" my father demanded, his tone echoing the same disbelief that churned inside me. Axel gave a slow, solemn nod in response. The weight of his words hung in the air, but even as I struggled to process them, I couldn''t ignore how battered and broken his body looked. I gripped his hand firmly and signaled for our theta to help me. Together, we guided Axel to sit down on the couch. As he sank into the cushions, his eyes drifted to my babies resting nearby. "How are they?" he asked softly, his voice tinged with concern. For a moment, I nced at them, unsure how to respond. My mind was spinning, overwhelmed by the chaos of the situation. "Axel, my dear, please tell us everything clearly," my mother urged, desperation evident in her voice. Her eyes searched his face, seeking answers to the impossible. "Why would Magnus make such a monumental decision?" Submitting to another Alpha during a war wasn''t just an act of surrender-it was a deration that the position of head Alpha now belonged to them. Axel inhaled deeply, his hand resting over his bandaged ribs as he prepared to exin. "When we went into the forest, we discovered Kane had crossed our boundary," he began, his voice low and strained. "But the information we had was wrong. He didn''t bring five hundred wolves with him as we thought. He came alone. And... his intention wasn''t to fight us-he came to help." He paused, his breath hitching, and I immediately went to the nightstand. I grabbed a ss of water and handed it to him. His hand trembled as he epted the ss. Taking arge sip, he steadied himself before continuing. "Our pack fighters began engaging with the Nightfall Pack''s fighters. But through the mind link, they kept telling us they weren''t here to fight-they were here to help. Magnus didn''t believe them. He thought it was a trick, that they would betray us. So, he dered an order: no fighter from the Nightfall Pack was to leave the battlefield alive." Axel''s voice grew heavier as he recounted the events. "It was a deration of war straight from the head Alpha. Our fighters had no choice but to follow hismand." From the very start of the battle, our target had been Kane and his high-ranking officials. But something changed when Magnus encountered Kane face-to-face. Axel paused, his eyes shutting tightly as though the memory itself caused him pain. I leaned forward, my heart racing. "Axel, please," I urged. "You have to remember. We need to know what happened." He coughed lightly before exhaling deeply. His gaze shifted from my parents to me, and then he spoke )10:23 69.5% < Chapter 139 again. "Magnus fought Kane," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "They fought?" I repeated, the shock evident in my voice. Meny "Yes. Even though Magnus wasn''t in the best health, he fought with everything he had to protect the pack. But the fight didn''tst long. Kane stopped it." "Stopped it?" I asked, confused. Axel nodded. "Kane told Magnus he hade to help-he knew about the attack and wanted to pre vent it. He didn''t want bloodshed between our packs." I furrowed my brows, still not understanding. "If he wanted to stop the war, why didn''t he?" Axel''s expression darkened. "He didn''t have the chance. Before he could dere his intentions, Alpha Hunterunched surprise attack on our pack with an overwhelming number of fighters. We had no choice but to fight to protect ourselves. My stomach churned with guilt. Was this all because of me? If I had agreed to Alpha Hunter''s proposal... would this have been avoided? But how could I marry someone I didn''t love? "Why did Magnus submit to Kane?" I asked firmly, needing to understand. Axel''s voice cracked as he answered, "Kane was furious when he realized how many of his fighters had died because of our attack. If he wanted to, he could''ve killed Magnus right then and there. But something happened between them-a moment of understanding. I don''t know the details, but Magnus chose to hand the pack over to Kane rather than let it fall into Hunter''s hands." Axel hesitated, his voice faltering. "There''s more. Magnus learned something-something he wanted to tell you. But he didn''t get the chance because of the attack. He only managed to say one thing to me before it all happened." My throat tightened, and tears welled in my eyes. "W-What was it?" I whispered, barely able to speak through the lump in my throat. Axel sighed deeply, his face etched with sorrow. "He told me to tell you... ''Don''t trust anyone."" Novel Heirs 140 +5Bonus > = Menu I couldn''t wrap my mind around what my brother meant by telling me not to trust anyone. There was only one person I struggled to trust, but Magnus himself had handed over our pack to him. I turned my gaze toward Magnus''s unconscious form. ''Why did you do it, Magnus?'' I asked silently, my heart aching for answers. He couldn''t respond, not in his condition. But I needed to know what he had learned-what truth he wanted to share before everything fell apart. I clung to the hope that he would wake up soon, that he''d take back his rightful ce, and we''d return to the golden days we once knew. The room was steeped in silence. No one dared to speak, as if saying anything might make the situation even worse. Finally, my father broke the stillness with a heavy sigh. "Maybe... maybe he did it to save us from Alpha Hunter''s attack. That''s why he surrendered. I listened to him, but I couldn''t form an opinion. The truth was undeniable: the head Alpha of our pack was now Kane. That single fact loomed over everything else. I shifted my gaze to my children, my heart tightening. I''d already lost the pack. I couldn''t bear to lose my babies too. "Mom? Dad? What do I do now?" I asked, my voice trembling. "Kane knows the truth. He won''t stay quiet. He''s going to act. I can feel it.'' My mother came over and wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into her warmth. Tears welled in my eyes as I clung to her. "Why didn''t you two run away through the back door?" I whispered, the words shaking with emotion. "You could''ve saved yourselves." I wasn''t ming them, but the thought haunted me. The back door had been their chance to escape. What if one of them had lost their life in the chaos? My mother pulled back, looking me in the eyes. "Selene, Alpha Hunter''s wolves attacked the pack house from the back door." Her words hit me like a p. "What? How did they know about it?" My father stepped closer, resting a hand on my head. I looked up at him, tears streaming down my face. "We tried to protect your children," he said softly. "I even told your mother to escape. But just as she was about to leave, they broke in through the back door. It was as if they already knew about it." I stared at him, stunned. "But, Dad, only we knew about the door. No one outside the Alpha''s family and his officials was aware of it." "Maybe Alpha Hunter found it when he came here for the pack meeting," our theta offered hesitantly. It was a usible exnation, but it didn''t make me feel any better. I sank down onto the bed, hopeless and overwhelmed. I didn''t know where things would go from here. 0 10:23 70.0% < Chapter 140 +5Bonus > Axel''s voice broke through my thoughts. "But, Selene, why did youe to the battlefield? Didn''t Magnus tell you to stay inside?" Menu I turned to look at him, my expression hardening. "Why did Magnus forbid the guards from giving me any information about the war?" "It was for your safety," Axel replied. "He shouldn''t have done that," I said firmly. "I could''ve helped him. If it weren''t for our Gamma informing me, I wouldn''t have even known what was happening." "Gamma?" Axel echoed, his brow furrowing in confusion. I tilted my head slightly, puzzled by his reaction. "Yes. He contacted me through the mind link and told me Magnus''s life was in danger." Axel''s expression darkened. "Why would he tell you that?" I blinked at him, uncertain of what he meant. "He said I should inform Dad to join the fight and help Magnus. That''s why I went to the battlefield." "But if he wanted me there, why didn''t he contact me directly?" my father asked, his voiceced with suspicion. He was right. The Gamma could''ve reached out to my father directly instead of linking with me. Why hadn''t he? A sudden realization struck me, sending a chill down my spine. I shot up from the bed, my face pale with shock. Spinning toward Axel, I demanded, "Where is our Gamma? I didn''t see him during the war. Why didn''t The try to help Magnus when Alpha Hunter was attacking him?" 70.0% Novel Heirs 141 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 141 +5Bonus > Menu iece by piece, everything started to make sense. Our Gamma-someone we trusted-had been the one to approach Magnus at the pack house and feed him false information. Even though he was a ranked official in our pack, he had betrayed us. He was the only official who had reached out to me, provoking me to join the battle by constantly bringing up my father during our conversation. He knew I was vulnerable, that I could be easily swayed, and he used it against me. "Where is he? I''ll kill him," I growled, my voice trembling with fury. My eyes burned with an icy blue hue, the rage within me manifesting physically. "We haven''t seen him since the war," someone replied, their voice uncertain. "We assumed he was injured or... worse. The battle was long, and so many pack members died-we lost track of him." I clenched my fists tightly, anger coursing through me like wildfire. "How could someone so close to us betray us like this?" Axel, standing nearby, exhaled deeply, his expression thoughtful. "Magnus fell ill shortly after the celebration party. I can''t shake the feeling that our Gamma had something to do with it." My eyes widened in shock. Frustration burned in my chest, nearly unbearable. If an Alpha couldn''t trust his own officials, then who in the world could he trust? "He was with Alpha Hunter," I said, my voice low butced with venom. "How could he pledge his loyalty to another man? My brother was so strong before his illness. He would never have yielded to Kane if he hadn''t been sick." The bitter sting of betrayal soured my mouth. Those who betrayed their pack, their family, didn''t deserve to live. An Alpha''s strength and power ruled the pack, and betrayal was the ultimate crime-a sin that could never be forgiven. Turning to our Theta, I spoke with firm resolve, "Find that traitor. I''ll make an example of him-a death so unforgettable that no one will ever dare to betray the Alpha again." The Theta nodded slightly, then turned and left the room without a word. Momentster, a group of guards entered, their eyes scanning the room before settling on me. One of them spoke, his tone formal but firm, "Alpha Kane is summoning you." I stiffened, caught off guard. Facing Kane was thest thing I wanted to do-not after what had happened during the war. I had misunderstood him, and now he knew the truth about my children. My father stepped forward, his expression protective as he walked toward the door. "Don''t worry. I''ll go with you." But the guards raised their hands, stopping him. "Only her," one of them said. "Dad, I''ll be fine," I assured him, though my stomach churned with unease. After giving my children onest nce, I followed the guards out of the room. "Where is he?" I asked as we made our way upstairs. Magnus had been staying in a guest room downstairs, so I was curious why the guards were taking me in the opposite direction. )11:22 70.5% < Chapter 141 +5Bonus > Menu "Where he should be," one of the guards replied curtly. "In the head Alpha''s bedroom." I stopped abruptly, my heart sinking at his words. The guards turned to look at me, one of them frowning. "What''s the holdup? Let''s go. We don''t want the Alpha getting angry with us." Another guard shook his head. "You don''t know Alpha Kane. He''s ruthless when ites to punishing those who cross him. We can''t afford to upset him." I nced at their anxious faces and started walking again, silently marveling at their fear. They didn''t know me. They didn''t know I used to be their head Alpha''s wife. That''s why they were warning me about his nature. With a heavy heart, I continued toward the head Alpha''s bedroom-a room that had once belonged to my brother. The thought of someone else upying it filled me with bitterness and grief. When we reached therge double doors, the guards stopped and knocked. A momentter, as if receiving silent permission through a mind link, they opened the doors and gestured for me to enter. Taking a deep breath, I stepped into the room. The doors shut firmly behind me, trapping me inside. The bedroom was spacious, fitting for the head Alpha of the pack house. Every corner of it reminded me of my brother, stirring an ache deep within me. "Finished taking it all in?" A deep voice jolted me from my thoughts. My eyes darted around the room until theynded on him- Kane. He was holding a ss of wine, his movements slow and deliberate as he walked toward me. His bare chest was on full disy, the wounds I had inflicted on him during the war still visible. 1 quickly averted my gaze as he approached. I couldn''t bring myself to meet his eyes. There was something about the power he exuded, the control he had over me, that made me feel small. "What was your family saying to me before? How they''d do this and that? And now?" His voice was sharp, dripping with mockery. "All their threatspletely meaningless." His tone stung, cutting into me like a knife. I opened my mouth to respond but found no words. I had nothing to say. He stopped directly in front of me. Even with my head lowered, my eyes involuntarily trailed over his well- defined abs before moving up to his chest. The sight of the w marks I''d left on his body filled me with guilt. Suddenly, his hand shot out and grabbed my jaw, forcing me to look at him. "What happened to all your pride, Selene Hawthorne? Why can''t you look me in the eye?" he muttered, his voice low and menacing. Anger simmered beneath his words. When my gaze finally met his, the disgust in his dark eyes was unmistakable. It felt as though his stare pierced straight through me. He let out a scoff, shaking his head. "Look at where I am now," he said, his voice cold. "Didn''t your brother forbid me from staying here? And yet, here I am. Fate has a funny way of working, doesn''t it? This is my pack house now, and I''ll make sure everyone knows it''s mine." # 11:22 Novel Heirs 142 +5Bonus > Menu I tried to shake my head, but his grip on my jaw tightened, sending sharp pain through my face. It felt like he was moments away from breaking it. "Don''t do this," I pleaded, my voice strained. "Where will my parents go?" He released me with a dark, humorlessugh. His expression was wild, almost unhinged, like apletely different person had taken over him. This wasn''t the same man I had married. Back then, he had always been dangerous-but now, he looked far worse. It was as if the truth had broken him. He''d beenposed before he learned it, but after... this was what he had be. Kane took another sip of his drink and turned his back to me. I stood frozen, staring at the scars on his back. One of them, just below his shoulder, was a mark I had left during a fight in the forest when he had been trying to help me. The memory filled me with guilt, though I wouldn''t dare voice it. He moved to the bed and grabbed a pack of cigarettes. Setting his ss down on the nightstand, he pulled one out, lit it, and took a long drag. The faint smell of smoke filled the room as he turned to face me again. "So," he began, his voice low, "you''re an Alpha. All this time, you yed the role of a weak Omega. I have to admit-I''m impressed by your acting skills.'' I said nothing, keeping my gaze locked on him. The war was over, and he had won. There was nothing left for me to say. He held all the power now. When he realized I wasn''t going to respond, his expression darkened further. His eyes glinted with irritation, and the silence between us grew heavier. Finally, I broke it. "I''m sorry," I said softly, looking away. "I misunderstood you during the war. I thought you had dered war against us. I thought-" "So you were ready to kill me?" he cut in sharply. His words forced me to look at him again. I shook my head firmly. "It wasn''t my decision. I thought you were trying to kill my brother." "And you chose your brother over me." His tone was cold, sharp as a de. I frowned, my frustration rising. "Of course I did! I will always choose my family over you. Why would I pick you over them? Who are you to me? No one. So don''t expect me to change my mind." The anger I had been holding back broke free, spilling out in harsh words. But as soon as I saw his eyes sh red with fury, I realized I had gone too far. I had said more than I should have. In an instant, he closed the distance between us and grabbed me by the neck. My breath caught as his hand tightened, cutting off my air supply. His cigarette fell to the floor, forgotten, as he leaned closer, his face mere inches from mine. "How dare you speak to your head Alpha like that?" His voice was low, dangerous. "Maybe you don''t know the full story of what happened during the war. While your brother feared for his life, he submitted to me. He begged me to spare him and his pack. And yet, you have the gall to talk to me like this?" Even through the pain in my throat, I red at him. "My brother would never beg to save his life," I 11:22 71.0% < Chapter 142 +5Bonus > Menu croaked. "If he were a coward, he wouldn''t have gone to war in the first ce." Kane''s lips curled into a cruel smirk. "Still so arrogant?" he muttered, his voice dark. "Do I need to break that pride again?" He leaned in closer, his grip tightening. My throat burned, and I could feel my strength slipping away. Was he really going to kill me? I couldn''t entirely me him-I had tried to kill him during the war. Perhaps this was his way of exacting justice. "There''s one thing I never forgive," he said, his voice a low growl. "And that''s betrayal. For all these ye ars, you''ve been traitor to me, Selene Hawthorne. How could you lie to me about my children?" His words hit me like a blow. I knew exactly what he meant, but before I could respond, I felt something warm and wet on my neck. Blood. The wound on my neck, which had yet to healpletely, had reopened. Kane had been the one to save me from the poison in that wound, and now it was bleeding again. "You lied to me about my children," he repeated, his voice trembling with rage. "How could you?" Desperation surged through me as I struggled to break free. My eyes turned blue, a sign of my growing anger and fear. Summoning my strength, I pushed hard against his chest. His body jerked back as pain shed across his face-the pressure had hit one of his wounds. He let go of my neck, and I staggered back, coughing and gasping for air. My hands instinctively reached for my throat, which ached from his grip. After a moment, I looked back at him, my breathing still uneven. I red at him, my voice filled with defiance. "They''re only my children," I growled. His eyes narrowed dangerously, and his next words shook me to my very core. "You don''t deserve to stay with them," he said coldly. "From now on, they''ll live with me. With their father." 71.0% Novel Heirs 143 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs C+sBonus > Menu The moment Kane''s words sank in, I felt my patience snap like a fragile thread. My emotions boiled over as I stormed toward him, my voice trembling with fury. "You have no right to call them your children!" I yelled, my hands gripping his neck in desperation. "They''re mine, and I''ll never let you take them from me!" His reaction was swift. He grabbed my wrists with an iron grip and tore them away from his throat as if my strength was nothing to him. The force of his push sent me stumbling back a few steps. "Don''t push me, Selene," he growled, his tone ice-cold. "Don''t make me demonstrate what I''m capable of. You might have been their mother all these years, but now they''re mine." The weight of his words hit me like a punch to the chest. His voice carried such unwavering conviction that I knew he wasn''t bluffing. Tears began to spill involuntarily down my face as the thought of being separated from my children wed at my heart. Shaking my head, I murmured through my tears, "No... you can''t take them away from me." Kane''s piercing gaze darkened even further, his anger seeping into every word he spoke. "Why not? Didn''t you do the same to me? You kept my children-my blood-away from me for years. You''ve already proven yourself to be the most shameless person I''ve ever known." His words cut deep, and I stood there, tears streaming down my face, staring at him helplessly. But my pain didn''t seem to faze him. His expression remained cold and unyielding. He continued, his voice sharp and full of mockery. "Just imagine how they''ll feel when they find out what kind of person their mother really is. How they''ll see you after learning the truth. That pride they have for you in their eyes? It''ll shatter in an instant.'' I didn''t know what to say, what to do. My mind was a chaotic mess, unable to process anything. His ruthless words echoed endlessly in my head. All I could think about was the possibility of losing my twins. "I won''t let them go," I said, my voice trembling but defiant. "Do whatever you want. I know my children wouldn''t want to live with you." I turned away, heading to the door, gripping the doorknob with shaking hands. But before I could open it, his next words froze me in ce. "I''ll take this to the council," he warned, his voice calm butced with menace. "And you know better than I do what will happen then. Once they learn you''ve been hiding my children from me, they''ll never side with you." My hand trembled as I slowly turned back to face him. My teeth sank into my bottom lip, trying to hold back the sobs threatening to escape. The pressure of my bite was so hard I nearly drew blood. "Why?" I whispered, my voice breaking. "Why are you doing this to me?" Kane began to move closer, his dark eyes fixed on me with an intensity that made it impossible to look away. When he stopped in front of me, he ced one hand on the door beside my head, trapping me in ce. His gaze bore into mine, as if he could see straight into my soul. "In the war, you used me of hurting you," he said, his voice low and steady. "What exactly did I do to you in those two years? Tell me. I gave you a safe ce to live, let you livefortably, and never treated you badly. What more could I have done?" *) 11 22 71.5% < Chapter 143 *1+5Bonus > #Menu His jaw clenched tightly, his words hanging in the air. I could hear the restraint in his voice, like he was holding back something even more cutting. "I... I thought you''d kill them," I stammered, barely able to get the words out. Kane scoffed, his lips curling into a bitter smile as he looked away from me. He stepped back, shaking his head in disbelief. "You got what you wanted," he said bitterly. "Now it''s my turn." "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice trembling with dread. Without answering, he grabbed the door and swung it open. His next words were calm yet chilling. "Go tell your family to pack their bags and leave this pack." "Kane," I pleaded, stepping toward him. But he cut me off with a grimace, his expression hardening. "I won''t say it again, Selene. If they refuse, I''ll make them kneel before me and beg for mercy." His words carried the weight of an unspoken promise, and I knew he meant every single one of them. 71.5% Novel Heirs 144 *+5Bonus = Menu I walked back to the room where my family waited. My mind was tangled in knots,pletely lost in t he weight of what had just happened. I didn''t know what to do. I felt frozen, directionless, unable to take a single step toward a solution. Kane''s words kept circling in my mind. As much as they stung, I didn''t believe he would harm my children. But why was he so determined to take them away from me? It was clear now-this wasn''t about them. This was about punishing me. Separating me from my twins was his way of making me pay. And if he followed through with his threat to throw my family out of the pack... where would we go? What about Magnus? Who would treat him? My chest tightened with panic at the thought. As I wandered the dim hallways, my eyes caught sight of a door slightly ajar. Something about it made me pause. I hesitated, then pushed it open just enough to see inside. There, standing in front of a mirror, was Gamma Storm. He was groaning softly as he dabbed a cotton ball against his neck. I opened the door wider and stepped in. My eyes immediately locked on the wound on his neck, and guilt hit me like a punch to the gut. I knew that wound-I had caused it. It happened during the war. I had bitten him in my blind rage, mistaking him for an enemy. Watching him now, the pain etched into his face, I felt horrible. All he had been doing was protecting his Alpha. He reminded me of the Gamma we used to have in our own pack, though ours had betrayed us. If only our Gamma had shown even a fraction of the loyalty that Storm had, none of this would have happened. "You!" His sharp voice pulled me from my thoughts. He had spotted me in the mirror, and when he turned around, I quickly averted my gaze, realizing he was shirtless. Storm noticed my reaction, and with a slight frown, he walked over to the bed, grabbed a shirt, and slipped it on. He winced slightly as the cor brushed against his injured neck, a small groan escaping his lips. I sighed softly and stepped further into the room. "It''s okay," I said, my voice low and calm. "Calm down." He paused, his brows furrowing as he looked at me. "Why are you here?" "Sit down," I said firmly. "What?" His confusion was evident in his tone. "I said sit down. Let me treat your wound." He blinked, clearly surprised by my offer. "Excuse me? Why would you do that?" Ignoring his question, I walked over to the closet, retrieved a first-aid kit, and returned to him. His eyes flicked to the box in my hands, and after a moment''s hesitation, he sat down on the bed. I could tell he was frustrated by the wound-probably more so by how long it was taking to heal. That frustration must have been the only reason he didn''t argue further. I stopped in front of him and gently tilted his chin up with my fingers so I could get a better look at the 13:26 71.85% < Chapter 144 wound. He didn''t resist but kept his eyes fixed on the nk wall behind me. "I didn''t realize the Alpha Wolf was your ex-wife," he muttered, his voice low I opened the first-aid kit and pulled out a small knife. "Even if you had known," I replied quietly, "you still would have attacked me." He didn''t respond to that, but when his eyes dropped to the knife in my hand, his expression hardened "What are you nning to do with that knife?" he asked, his tone sharp. "Are you trying to kill me?" Without answering, I lifted the de and, without hesitation, sliced into the palm of my own hand. Warm blood welled up instantly, and his eyes widened in shock. "What the hell are you doing?" he eximed, his voice rising with rm. I understood his reaction-anyone would have been startled by such a sudden, strange act. To ease his confusion, I exined calmly, "My ws and canines are poisonous. That''s why your wound isn''t healing as it should. The only thing that can neutralize the poison is my blood." His gaze flicked between my bleeding hand and my face, disbelief clear in his expression. Novel Heirs 145 72.0% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 145 +5Bonus) = Menu Gamma Storm looked stunned by my actions, his disbelief written all over his face. I chose to ignore his reaction, focused instead on what I was doing. Calmly, I ced the knife back into the first-aid kit and pulled out a pair of scissors to hold the cotton ball. After pressing the cotton ball against my bleeding palm to soak it with my blood, I leaned closer and gently patted it onto the wound on his neck. He groaned, the pain evident in his voice as the healing process began. My blood was working, but it wasn''t a painless remedy. "Don''t worry," I reassured him softly, my tone steady. "It''ll heal soon." He sat there, his expression unreadable, watching me with a piercing, analytical gaze. Finally, he broke the silence. "Why are you helping me?" I paused for a moment, meeting his eyes. His doubt was clear, but I had no other reason to offer than the truth. "I have no ulterior motive," I replied. "I saw your wound while passing this room and felt guilty. I hurt you during the war, and you were only trying to protect your Alpha. I don''t want to be a traitor like our Gamma. That''s all." For a moment, he just stared at me, his expression nk. Then, in a low voice, he muttered, "Your brother disrespected my Alpha and tried to ruin his reputation at thest pack meeting. If this had been any other pack, your family would all be dead by now." I straightened as I finished tending to his wound, cing the blood-soaked cotton aside. My eyes met his calmly. "I could have killed your Alpha too. He killed Alpha Hunter." Storm shook his head, his expression hard. "You''ve got it all wrong. Being a head Alpha isn''t the same as being a normal Alpha. It takes years of rigorous training to be a head Alpha. They carry the weight of an entire pack on their shoulders. Do you think people trust their lives to someone who doesn''t deserve it? Do you think they''d sacrifice everything for someone unworthy?" His words hit me like a cold realization. He was right. My wolf may have beenrge, powerful even, but I wasn''t trained. Skill mattered far more than brute strength. Mastery was what won wars-not size. I exhaled deeply, nodding slightly. "Look, Gamma Storm. I know what my brother did was wrong. You don''t have to remind me of that. Your Alpha isn''t doing a bad thing by winning the pack. He''s just taking what belongs to him." Storm''s sharp gaze cut into me, and his reply was quick and pointed. "What do you expect from a man who finds out he has children-only to learn that his ex-wife ran away with them after the divorce?" His words left me stunned. I froze, my mind racing. Was I the one at fault? During our divorce, didn''t Kane tell me he didn''t want the children? I had thought I was protecting them-keeping them safe. But now, doubt twisted in my heart. Was I really so wrong? I opened my mouth to respond, my voice hesitant. "Storm, I-" But before I could finish, the room filled with the sound of a furious growl. Both Storm and I turned toward the door, startled. D13:26 72.48% < Chapter 145 Standing in the doorway was Kane. His dark eyes burned with anger as he surveyed the scene in front of him. His gaze moved from me to Storm, who was still sitting shirted but on the bed, and then back to me. His jaw tightened, and his voice was sharp as he asked, "What are you doing with my Gamma?" Novel Heirs 146 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter Get 5 Menu 146 I froze at his question. What did he mean by that? What was I doing with his Gamma? Turning toward Storm, I suddenly realized how it must have looked. His shirt was half open, and my position in front of him could easily give someone the wrong impression. Gamma Storm immediately stood from the bed, bowing his head in submission. The fear in his eyes was unmistakable, and I could feel it radiating from him. "I was only healing his wound," I said, avoiding Kane''s intense re. He stepped into the room, his voice low and angry. "Healing him how?" I gaped, finally understanding what he was insinuating. My head snapped up to meet his using gaze. "It''s my blood," I exined, my tone defensive. "My blood can heal his wounds. I was just trying to help him." Gamma Storm quickly nodded in agreement. He nced at Kane''s injury and added, "Alpha, her blood can heal your wounds too. She could help you." I shot Storm a sharp re. I hadn''t said anything about wanting to help Kane, nor had I offered. Why would he suggest that? But Kane didn''t even give me the chance to refuse. He didn''t ask for my help. Instead, he replied to Storm in a cold, dismissive voice, "I don''t need her help. Let the wound stay as it is-so I''ll never forget her betrayal." I bit back my retort and turned on my heel, leaving the room. My pace quickened as I made my way down the hall, desperate to escape the suffocating tension. When I finally reached the room where Magnus was, I was surprised to see my parents seated on the couches. My children were awake, which felt unusual-they should have been asleep by now. My eyes drifted to the foodid out on the tea table. Confused, I asked, "Where did thise from?" "A few guards brought it for us," my mother exined. "They said we should eat and pack our things as soon as possible." I nced at my father. For as long as I could remember, he had been a proud man, a leader who had guided the pack for nearly three decades. But now, his head was lowered, his shoulders slumped as if the weight of the world had finally broken him. The sight tore at my heart. I rushed to him, dropping to my knees and pulling him into a tight hug. Resting my head on his shoulder, I murmured, "I''m so sorry you have to go through this." He ced a trembling hand on my head, gently patting it. "Perhaps we''vemitted sins in the past," he said, his voice heavy with sorrow. "Why else would we end up in a situation like this?" I held his shaking hands tightly, trying to steady him-and myself. "Everything will be okay," I promised, my voice firm. "I''ll make sure of it." My mother''s sobs filled the room as she watched her husband so broken. Her voice cracked as she cried, "Selene, promise us you''ll save your brother. We don''t care about anything else. We can live in poverty, we can endure anything-but we can''t lose one of our children." *) 13.26 73.0% < Chapter 146 Get 5> Menu I turned to her and nodded resolutely. "I''ll do whatever it takes to save him, Mom. Magnus will be fine soon. I''ll find a cure for him-no matter what." As my gaze shifted to Magnus, my mind raced. I had to find someone who could help. Someone who had the knowledge and resources Icked. Only one name came to mind. Grayson Vale. 73.0% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 147 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter Get 5 > = Menu 147 "The Alpha is calling you all outside," three guards announced as they marched into the room. Their voices were sharp andmanding, carrying an edge that made it clear they wouldn''t hesitate to force us out if needed. It had only been an hour since Ist spoke to Kane. Couldn''t he have given us more time to figure out where we were supposed to go? "Mommy, what''s happening?" Luna whimpered, tears streaming down her face, her tiny body trembling with fear. Leo, on the other hand, looked utterly confused, his young mind unable to grasp the chaos unfolding around him. "Mommy, Uncle is on the bed. Who are they calling Alpha?" Leo asked, his brow furrowed in bewilderment. I nced at Magnus, my heart aching as I tightened my fists. Magnus was still weak and bedridden, his condition unchanged. For Leo, his Uncle Magnus was the only Alpha he''d ever known. He had no concept of Kane''s authority. Without looking at him, I forced myself to answer. "Our Alpha has changed, Leo." "Changed? Who''s the new Alpha, then?" he asked, his innocent curiosity cutting deeper than any de. I opened my mouth to exin, to somehow help him understand, but before I could speak, the guards began pounding on the door, even though it was already wide open. "Why are you all making this so difficult? We don''t want to waste time on the former Alpha''s family. Get out now," one of them barked. I nced at the guards and immediately recognized one of them-he was an old pack guard, someone who had once sworn loyalty to us. When our eyes met, he quickly looked away, avoiding my gaze like a coward. Biting back my anger, I muttered under my breath as I stepped forward, "People were right. Time and power can change everything." "Bring your children with you," another guard ordered, his voice cold. I froze, my heart racing. Was Kane nning to take my children from me right now? My mother stepped in, holding the twins'' hands tightly as she guided them out of the room. My father followed, his face tense with suppressed emotion. Axel, however, couldn''t join us. He had passed out earlier from the pain of his wounds. He''d been attacked by Alpha Hunter, who had used a wooden stakeced with poison. Axel needed urgent treatment and had to stay in the pack hospital to recover. When we entered the living room, Kane was lounging on the couch like a king. He was fully dressed, his clothes carefully concealing his injuries. He didn''t even nce at us as we entered. Instead, he casually dropped an ice cube into his ss, took a sip of his drink, and swallowed it as though we were invisible. "You called for us, Alpha," my father finally spoke, his voice forced and strained. It took everything in him to address Kane with respect, but he had no choice. **) 13.26 73.5% < Chapter 147 Kane''s gaze flicked toward my father, his expression unreadable. With a slight nod, he said, "It''s time for you to say goodbye to the pack house and everyone in the pack, Mr. Hawthorne" I clenched my fists, trying to steady myself against the wave of anger and pain threatening to consume me. Unlike me, my mother couldn''t hide her emotions. Her face twisted with anguish and outrage. "Why are you doing this?" she demanded, her voice trembling. "You have no right to treat us this way? Kane raised a brow at her outburst, then calmly set his ss down on the tea table in front of him. "Why am I doing this? Mrs. Hawthorne, instead of asking me, why don''t you ask yourselves that question?" His words startled my mother, and I could see her mind racing as she tried to piece together what he meant. "Are you talking about the meeting?" she finally asked, her tone defensive. "My son was young and foolish. He was angry with you for what you did to my daughter." Despite the armed men standing behind Kane, their guns trained on us, my mother-once the Luna of this pack-did not flinch. She stood her ground. For a moment, Kane said nothing. His eyes shifted to my children, and a dark, unreadable expression c rossed his face. My mother instinctively moved, pushing the twins behind her as if her body alone could shield them from him. Kane scoffed at her futile attempt to protect them. His voice was cold and cutting as he said, "I only want my children. The rest of you can rot in hell." Novel Heirs 148 The Aughal''s Mes Chapter 148 "You can''t separate them from their mother! They need her," my father said, his voice sharp with anger as he stepped forward. Kane''s frown deepened as he turned to face him. "And what about their father? Don''t you think they need their father, too? I can''t believe you have the audacity to keep my children away from me." The tension in the room grew unbearable as the two men faced off, their tempers ring. The air felt heavy, suffocating, as their words collided like thunder I reached out and grabbed my father''s hand, squeezing it tightly. "Dad, don''t waste your breath. He doesn''t understand decency. Don''t let him humiliate you." Kane let out a derisive snort at my words. His dark eyes gleamed with initation as he rose from the couch, his movements deliberate and intimidating. A wave of dread washed over me-not for myself, but for my children. My stomach twisted as I saw him take a step toward them. Luna and Leo stood behind my mother, their expressions a mix of fear and curiosity. Luna''s eyes were wide, her small hands gripping the fabric of my mother''s dress. Leo, on the other hand, looked bewildered, his brow creased as he tried to make sense of what was happening. Kane moved closer, his presence looming. Without hesitation, he reached past my mother, grabbing both children by their hands and pulling them out from behind her. My breath hitched as he crouched down to their level, his gaze locking onto theirs. He studied them intently, his eyes filled with something unspoken-a longing I couldn''t ignore. I tore my gaze away, unable to bear the sight. For the first time, regret gnawed at me. Had I been wrong to keep them from him? But then I remembered his words, years ago-how he had sworn he''d never ept the children I bore. So why now? Why did he care? "Will you two live with me? With your dad?" Kane asked, his voice soft but firm. Luna blinked in surprise, her lips parting slightly. "D-Dad?" she stammered, the word foreign to her. She turned to me, her eyes wide with excitement as she asked, "Mom, is it true? Is he our dad?" Her innocent joy broke me. A bright smile spread across her face, her eyes sparkling with newfound hope. But I couldn''t answer her. My jaw clenched as guilt flooded my chest. I had kept them away from him to protect them, to spare them from his cruelty. I never expected him to want them in his life. These were my children. Kane and I were divorced. He had no right to take them from me. They were my world, my reason for living. And yet here he was, trying to take them away. "Don''t ask her. She''s a liar," Kane said, his voice cutting. He reached out, stroking Luna''s hair gently. "I''ll take you both away from here. You''ll live like royalty. You''ll never have to hide from the world again." Luna frowned, pouting as she protested, "No! My mommy is not a liar." "Oh, really?" Kane replied, his toneced with mockery. "Then ask her if I''m lying.". His words cut deeper than I thought possible. Tears spilled down my cheeks as his usations hung in the air. He was right-over the years, I had hidden my children from the world. I had kept them safe from the harsh reality of their heritage. But now, he was threatening to undo everything I had fought so hard for. **) 13:26 74.0% I lowered my head, unable to meet Luna''s questioning gaze. My heart ached as I thought about what might happen if I lost them. The very idea of being separated from my children sent a chill down my spine. "Mommy?" Luna''s small voice trembled as she looked at me, searching for answers. Before I could respond, Kane rose to his full height. His attention shifted from me to his officials, and hismanding tone shattered the silence. "Derek," he said, addressing his Delta. "Take the kids to the Nightfall Pack. From today forward, they will live with their grandparents." My heart stopped. My eyes widened in shock as panic set in. This couldn''t be happening. I shook my head, desperate to find a way to stop him. There had to be a way to convince him, a way to escape with my children before it was toote. But before I could say anything, Leo''s small voice rang out, loud and defiant. "No!" he shouted, his face red with fury. "We won''t go with you! We don''t want you! We want our mommy! You''re an evil man!" His words were filled with an anger far too mature for a child his age, but they struck with the force of a hammer. I held my breath, my heart breaking as I watched my brave little boy stand up to his father. 740% Novel Heirs 149 Chapter #Get 5 > = Menu 149 Kane turned toward Leo with deliberate slowness, his sharp eyes locking onto the boy. His frown deepened, and his cold gaze bore into him. "What did you just say?" he asked, his voice low and menacing. Leo flinched at the tone, but to my surprise, he didn''t look away. His small frame trembled, but his eyes remained filled with defiance and fury. "You are not my father," Leo said, his voice steady despite his fear. "You hurt my mommy when she was with you. We won''t go with you." The words left me frozen in shock. How did Leo know about this? Who could have told him such things? My heart raced as I searched for answers in my mind, but there was no time to think. Kane''s jaw tightened, his body rigid with anger. Slowly, he turned his head toward me, his expression darkening. In two strides, he was in front of me, and before I could react, his hands gripped my arms firmly. "Leave her!" Both my parents yelled in unison, panic in their voices. They tried to step forward, but Kane''s guards blocked them, forcing them back. I stared at Kane, my heart breaking under the weight of his rage. His grip on my arms tightened, pain shooting up to my shoulders. I let out a soft hiss, unable to hide my difort. "You were lecturing me about manners just moments ago. What happened to yours, huh?" Kane snapped, his voice dripping with venom. "Is this how you''ve been teaching my son to speak to his father?" My body trembled at his words, but I couldn''t stay silent. When he insulted my parenting, it ignited something deep within me. "The man who couldn''t even respect his own father now dares to demand good manners from his son?" I shot back, my voice shaking but defiant. At my words, Kane''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "So you''re admitting he''s my son." Tears welled up in my eyes as I struggled to hold myself together. How could I make him understand? How could I stop him from taking my children? I felt helpless, wishing desperately for someone-anyone- who could intervene. "Mommy, don''t cry for this man," Leo said, his small voice cutting through the tension like a de. But his words only stoked Kane''s anger. His eyes darkened, his grip on me tightening even further. I turned to Leo, desperate to calm him down. "Don''t talk like that, Leo. Please, my baby, calm down. Mommy is fine," I said, trying to reassure him, though my own voice trembled. Kane pulled me closer, his face inches from mine. "What did you tell him, huh? How much did you poison my son''s mind against me?" he growled through gritted teeth. I took a shaky breath, my voice barely above a whisper. "I didn''t say anything to him. Please... don''t take them away from me." My words cracked under the weight of my desperation. "They''re all I have." Leo rushed forward, his small fists pressing against Kane''s legs in a futile attempt to push him away. 13:27 74.5% € Chapter 149 "Let my mommy go, you bad man he shouted, tears streaming down his cheeks My parents tried to intervene, bad the guards held then back, rendering them helpless, Luna stood frozen, her wide eyes staring at Kane. She had never seen him this angry before, and the sight of him hurting me left her stroken with fear Leo kept pushing against Kane, his tiny hands trembling "Let her got he cried, his voice breaking Kane lowered his head, his piercing stare fixed on my son. The room went silent as his voice exploded "SHUT UPP The force of his yell made Leo''s small body jerk back in terror. His confidence dissolved in an instant, and his eyes filled with tears. He stood frozen, his tiny chest heaving as sobs began to escape him. 1 shoved Kane away with all the strength I had left and dropped to my knees, pulling Leo into my arms. "My baby, don''t cry. Please, don''t cry," I whispered, my voice choking with emotion. Tears streamed down my face as I held him close. I looked over at Luna, who was now crying too, her small shoulders trembling. I reached out to her, and she ran toward me, throwing her arms around my neck. I held them both tightly, my tears soaking into their hair. Why? Why did fate want to tear my children away from me? My parents watched us helplessly, their faces etched with sorrow. My mother sobbed openly, while my father stood in silent defeat, his shoulders slumped. He had always protected me, always treated me like a princess. Seeing me like this-broken and powerless-was shattering his heart. But Kane remained unmoved. His cold eyes showed no sign of remorse. Instead, he roared, "Derek!" Delta Derek stepped forward with several guards. My heart sank as they closed in on us. Before I could react, the guards began pulling Leo and Luna from my arms. "Mommy!" they cried, clutching at me with all their strength, their small fingers holding on desperately. "No!" I screamed, my voice breaking. "Don''t take them away! Please!" But no one listened. My children''s hands slipped from mine, their cries echoing through the room as they were dragged away. I reached out, wing at the air as if I could pull them back, but it was no Use. The guards carried them out of the pack house, their cries fading into the distance. All I could do was copse to the floor, sobbing as the emptiness consumed me. 74.5% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 150 74.5% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter #Vere 150 I stumbled to my feet and grabbed Kane''s hands, gripping them tightly as if I could physically hold him back from taking my children away. "Don''t do this to me, Kane," I pleaded, my voice breaking. "I''ll forget everything you''ve done to me in the past. I''m begging you-please don''t take them away from me." He stared at me with those cold, unfeeling eyes. There wasn''t a shred ofpassion in his gaze, only a cruel satisfaction as if he relished seeing me in this broken state. "Kane, I''ll die without them," I whispered, desperation thick in my voice. For a moment, his eyes locked with mine, studying me intently. But whatever he saw wasn''t enough for him. It was as though my pain wasn''t sufficient-he wanted more. His lips curled into a cruel sneer as he said, "What makes you think I care whether you live or die? Are you going to die because of this? Then die." With that, he shoved my hands away, his force sending me stumbling backward. I nearly fell, but Beta Finn stepped forward, steadying me with a firm grip. His voice was low and detached as he muttered, "It''s better if you let them go. I barely had time to process his words when I heard my mother''s panicked voice. "Malcolm!" she cried, her tone filled with dread. I turned toward the sound and froze, my eyes widening in disbelief. My father-Alpha Malcolm-was standing before Kane, his hands folded in front of him in a gesture of submission. "DAD!" I screamed, rushing toward him, my heart breaking at the sight. Nothing was more humiliating for an Alpha than to bow before another, and my father-once a proud and respected leader-was now lowering himself to Kane. I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. But he didn''t acknowledge me. Instead, he kept his focus on Kane, his voice steady and full of sorrow. "Those children are the only thing my daughter has ever wanted in her life. Please, don''t take them away from her. I''ll do anything you ask, but I beg you, don''t separate them from her." Tears burned in my eyes as I watched my father, a man who had never bent to anyone, willingly throw away his pride for my sake. He had always carried himself with dignity, earning the respect of everyone around him. But today, for me-for my happiness-he set aside his self-respect and bowed before the man who had taken everything from us. Kane''s cold gaze lingered on my father, a flicker of disdain passing over his face. "What could you possibly do for me?" he asked, his voice sharp and mocking. "Everything you had is already mine. There''s nothing you can offer me. And this little act of submission doesn''t suit you, Alpha Malcolm.'' I stared at Kane in disbelief. How could someone be so heartless, so utterly devoid ofpassion? My father stood before him, broken and vulnerable, and Kane dismissed him as though he were nothing. Kane stepped closer to my father, towering over him as he continued, "Do you remember how you once warned me to stay away from your daughter?" His voice wasced with venom, each word cutting deeper than thest. My father raised his head slightly, meeting Kane''s gaze. *) 13:27 75.0% * Chapter 197 "But I''m almost stubborn enough not to listen to g, Kane sa rest then the s shifted to me, burning with a cold hatred. "Then i realized something you cauffer these deve His words hit me like a physical blow. The hated in his voice, in his syss, was ankestrate the entire body trembled with the urge tosh out at him, to set, to do anything to stop time Bur held myself back. I couldn''t afford to lose control. I wasn''t alone to the fight my children will eater in me, Kane stepped back, putting distance between us as he turned his back on my father and me "You were so concerned about your daughter because of me," he said, this voice calm but dissing with malice, "You won''t have to worry about that anymoge He picked up the ss he had abandoned earlier, downing the remaining liquid in one swift action Then, as he set it back on the table with a deliberate cink, he said the words that shook me to my core "I''m setting your daughter free today," And with that, he walked away, leaving us shattered in his wake 75.0% * Get 5 > Menu "But I''m almost stubborn enough not to listen to warnings," Kane said, his tone dark. Then his eyes shifted to me, burning with a cold hatred. "Then I realized something-your daughter doesn''t deserve it." His words hit me like a physical blow. The hatred in his voice, in his eyes, was unbearable. My entire body trembled with the urge tosh out at him, to scream or attack, to do anything to stop him. But I held myself back. I couldn''t afford to lose control. I wasn''t alone in this fight-my children still needed 1. me. Kane stepped back, putting distance between us as he turned his back on my father and me. "You were so concerned about your daughter because of me," he said, his voice calm but dripping with malice. "You won''t have to worry about that anymore." He picked up the ss he had abandoned earlier, downing the remaining liquid in one swift motion. Then, as he set it back on the table with a deliberate clink, he said the words that shook me to my core. "I''m setting your daughter free today." And with that, he walked away, leaving us shattered in his wake. Novel Heirs 151 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 151 +5Bonus > = Menu Kane stormed out of the pack house, leaving behind nothing but chaos and heartbreak. I nced at my mother, her face red and swollen from crying endlessly. My father sat silently, his eyes glued to the floor, his expression nk. Tears streamed down my face as the pain in my chest grew unbearable. In a single night, everything had fallen apart. Kane had ruined everything. I couldn''t stop wishing it was all just a terrible nightmare, one I could wake up from and find things back to the way they used to be. But this wasn''t a dream. It was real. Kane had stripped my family of our home, tossing us out of the pack, leaving us to face homelessness and despair. I stole a nce at my parents, then took in a shaky breath. Determined to do something, I reached out to my uncle''s pack for help. As the phone rang, I prayed silently before the call connected. "Hello, can I speak to Aunt Soph?" I asked, my voice trembling. Hearing my voice, my mother looked up, her tear-rimmed eyes meeting mine. I put the phone on speaker so she could hear the conversation too. "Yes, she''s here," the person on the other end said before passing the phone to my aunt. "Who is this?" came the voice of a curt, middle-aged woman. "It''s Selene, Aunt. How are you?" I tried to soundposed, even though I felt anything but. She exhaled sharply. "How do you think I''m doing? Your uncle is gone. I''m barely holding on." Her harsh tone caught me off guard. I blinked, trying to process her words. Clearing my throat, I replied carefully, "Aunt, Mom and Dad aren''t doing well. I wanted to ask if they could stay with your pack for a few days. Just until we figure things out. I hope it won''t be a problem." The reply came swift and cutting. "Don''t even think about sending them here, Selene. I''m not taking on anyone else''s burdens. I know what happened to you all, and let me make one thing clear-you brought this on yourselves." Before I could respond, the line went dead. I stared at the phone in disbelief, a mix of shock and pain washing over me. Slowly, I turned to my mother, who shook her head, her face a mixture of hurt and outrage. "For years," she began, her voice trembling, "we sent them money. We helped them live in luxury. Not once did we ask for anything in return. Every time they visited, we treated them like royalty." Her disappointment was palpable, and I felt a pang of guilt. If my uncle were still alive, would he have helped us? Or would he have turned his back on us, too? At this moment, I wasn''t sure whom I could trust anymore. Magnus had been right all along. There was no one I could truly rely on. I was already broken from losing my children to Kane, I couldn''t bear to lose my parents too. 11:20 < Chapter 151 +5Bonus > Menu As my mind raced, trying to think of where we could go, Gamma Storm stepped into the pack house. I looked at him, my eyes brimming with tears. "Why are you here? Did your Alpha send you to finish us off? Is that your mission now?" His gaze briefly flicked to my parents before settling on me. "Alpha ordered me to deliver a message," he said calmly. "He''s arranged for you to move to a new house in the Nightfall Pack." My parents exchanged stunned nces, but I frowned, skeptical. "A new house? What are you talking about?" "Alpha Kane purchased a house for the family of the former Alpha. He wants you all to live there," Gamma Storm exined. I folded my arms, my voiceced with bitterness. "And what about my brother? What''s Kane nning to do with him? Execute him when no one''s looking?" Storm sighed heavily, his stern demeanor softening slightly. "If that were his intention, he would''ve killed him during the war. Don''t overthink it. Alpha Kane said Alpha Magnus''s treatment will be handed over to the pack doctor." I stared at him for a long moment, trying to decipher the truth behind his words. 11 20 Novel Heirs 152 Chapter 152 Kane The ride back to the Nightfall Pack was anything but smooth. My mind was a chaotic mess, consumed by the lies Selene had spun around me. How could someone be so shameless? She had deceived me about my own children, weaving her lies so skillfully that I had fallen for them. The thought of my children possibly carrying another man''s surname sent a sharp pain through my chest. If I hadn''t uncovered the truthst night, I might have lost them forever to her deceit. Selene had yed me, carefully orchestrating her deception over the years. A cunning woman, hiding her treachery behind a mask of innocence. "Congrattions!" The voice of my beta, Finn, snapped me out of my thoughts. He was seated beside me, a grin spreading across his face. I turned to re at him. "What?" he asked, raising his hands in mock defense. "I was just congratting you. Why are you looking at me like that?" "This isn''t the time for jokes," I muttered, my voice low and cold. He sighed and nodded, his expression softening. "I get it, Kane. But you have to admit, you''vee a long way. I''ve been with you through all of it-when you were desperate to find the truth, when you were devastated by the reports iming they weren''t your children. But deep down, your heart knew. As their father, you recognized them right away." His words lingered in the air, stirring something in me. A sudden thought hit me like lightning. "Stop the car," I barked at the driver. "What? Why?" Finn asked, startled by my suddenmand. "Stop the damn car!" I yelled, my voice echoing through the vehicle. The driver immediately pulled over to the side of the road, his hands trembling slightly. I turned to Finn, my eyes zing. "Find the witch who helped Selene hide my children from me." Finn''s face twisted in confusion and hesitation. "The witch? Are you serious?" "Now, Finn. Don''t make me repeat myself," I growled. Without another word, Finn pulled out his phone and made a call. He connected with one of the old witches from the Iron Crown Pack, someone he had worked with in the past. "Old Physician? Raven?" Finn muttered into the phone. A few momentster, he hung up and turned back to me. "It''s not a witch," he said carefully. "It''s a wizard named Raven. He''s known as a loyal ally of the Royal Family. Apparently, he''s the one the royal bloodline consults when they face... difficulties." 11:21 < Chapter 152 +5Bonus >= Menu I let out a bitter scoff. "A wizard? Really? What is he, some kind of fortune teller? A tarot card reader? If he''s so skilled at solving their problems, then why didn''t he warn them about their defeat in the war? Or better yet, why didn''t he stop Magnus from making that idiotic deal with Hunter in the first ce?" Finn''s gaze lingered on me before he murmured, "Don''t underestimate him, Kane. Apparently, he''s powerful. His spells have been remarkably effective, especially when ites to hiding the truth. That''s how he kept your children hidden all these years." I rolled my eyes, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. "Where does this wizard live?" "In an old vi on Howlmore Lane," Finn answered. I turned to the driver, who was clearly trying to listen to our conversation. "Stop eavesdropping and drive," I snapped. "Take us there. Now." "Y-Yes, Alpha," the driver stammered, immediately refocusing on the road. The car lurched forward as he headed toward the new destination. I leaned back in my seat, turning my gaze out the window. The cold night air seeped through the slightly open window, brushing against my skin. The icy breeze stung the fresh wounds on my chest, a sharp reminder of the betrayal Selene had inflicted upon me. ''It''s time to meet your so-called well-wisher, Selene,'' I thought bitterly. ''The one who dared to help you in your treachery.'' 11:21 Novel Heirs 153 Get 5 > Menu The car rolled to a stop in front of an old brick house. From my seat, I studied the ce through the window. A peculiar smell wafted from the house, one that instantly unsettled me. The scent confirmed my suspicions-a wizard lived here-but there was something else about it that didn''t sit right. Something...off. I didn''t bother waiting for the driver to open my door. Instead, I unlocked it myself and stepped out, my boots crunching against the gravel driveway. Finn followed closely behind me as I made my way toward the house. The daylight illuminated the faded exterior, the peeling paint making it clear the house hadn''t been maintained in years. "He couldn''t even afford a fresh coat of paint, yet he was working for the Royal Family?" I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "Alpha Magnus must''ve been a real miser if this is how he paid the man who did his dirty work." Stopping at the front door, I nced at Finn, who was shifting uneasily behind me. "Kane," he started cautiously, "are you nning to kill him?" I didn''t answer, my gaze fixed on the door. My mind was already made up. The man who helped Selene hide my children deserved to pay. How could he have dared to meddle in my life like that? Ignoring Finn''s question, I lifted my hand to knock on the door. Before my knuckles could make contact, the door creaked open from the inside. Standing in the doorway was an old man. The sunlight streaming behind me contrasted sharply with the shadowy interior of the house. It was as though the darkness inside actively resisted the light from outside. Our eyes met, and I froze for a split second. This wasn''t just a wizard. He was a werewolf too-a hybrid. That exined the strange scent I''d picked up earlier. I frowned at the old man, who stared back at me without a hint of fear. Instead, his expression was one of quiet amazement, as though he had been expecting me. "All hail our new Alpha," he said, his voice calm yetced with something I couldn''t quite ce. I raised an eyebrow, faintly surprised he already knew about the war. News must''ve traveled faster than I thought. But in a deste area like this, who had informed him? From what Finn told me, this man lived here alone. "Raven?" Finn asked, breaking the silence to confirm the man''s identity. It was a valid question. I could tell Finn was just as surprised as I was to find out Raven was a hybrid. The old man nodded at Finn before bowing to me. I couldn''t help but notice the way he moved. Despite his age, he still had enough strength to bow 11 21 < Chapter 153 deeply and with purpose. Get 5 > = Menu But that scent hit me again, stronger this time. It was unlike any other hybrid I''d encountered before, and I didn''t like it. I had never been fond of witches or wizards. They weren''t like us. They didn''t live like us. They didn''t have wolves. Yet hybrids like this man-those who wielded both a wolf and magic-were something else entirely. They always abused their power. Just like he had, using his abilities to hide my children from me. "How dare you cast a spell on my children?" I demanded coldly, my voice like ice as I ordered him to rise. Straightening up, the old man locked eyes with me. His gaze was unnervingly steady, and I could sense his power radiating from him. "Alpha, let''s talk inside," he said calmly, stepping aside and motioning for me to enter. I red at him, seeing through his calm demeanor. He was trying to appear strong, but I wouldn''t fall for it. Still, I epted his invitation. I wanted to see how long he could keep up this act. Crossing the threshold, I stepped into the dimly lit house. Raven moved to the long ss windows at the far end of the room and opened the blinds, letting in just enough light to push the shadows back. As the room brightened slightly, I began to nce around, taking in my surroundings. But before I could truly examine the space, his voice from behind me stopped me in my tracks. "I knew you''de here one day," he said, his tone calm yetced with an eerie certainty. "I''ve been waiting for you. Patiently. For years." 11:21 Novel Heirs 154 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 154 Get 5>= Menu I turned to face the old man, noting the bright grin stretched across his face. The sunlight flooding the room illuminated every corner of the house, allowing me to study his features more closely. Though his face was lined with wrinkles that spoke of his age, there was an undeniable vitality about him. He carried himself with an ease and strength that didn''t match his apparent years. I knew exactly how he managed that-magic. With his wizardry, he was able to preserve the youth within himself, defying the natural progression of aging. "What did you mean by that?" Finn''s voice cut through my thoughts. I snapped my attention back to the old man''s words. What did he mean when he said he''d been waiting for me? How had he known I would evere to him? The old man stepped forward gracefully, gesturing toward the couches with a courteous wave of his hand. His demeanor was calm, almost unnervingly so. "Usually, I speak to my guests while sitting on the floor," he said, his voice polite. "But since it''s Alpha Kane, I can''t very well ask you to sit on the ground.'' I scoffed, unimpressed by his attempt at civility. "Why the special treatment? Are you trying to atone for the sin youmitted years ago? Or are you just afraid I''ll kill you right here and now?" To my surprise, the old man shook his head. There wasn''t a single trace of fear in his eyes, nor any regret for what he had done. "Kane, there''s something strange about him. Let''s hear him out," Finn whispered, leaning in to tug me toward the couches. Reluctantly, I sat down, gritting my teeth. "I''ll solve his mystery soon enough," I muttered, my anger barely contained. The old man lowered himself onto a single chair across from me, his calm gaze fixed on me. "What?" I snapped. "Why are you staring at me? Are you nning to offer your daughter''s hand in marriage?" My words wereced with sarcasm, but he chuckled softly, unfazed. "Alpha, you surprise me. I''ve heard a great deal about you, but all anyone ever mentioned was the fear you inspire. No one told me you had a sense of humor." His calm demeanor grated on my nerves. My patience was wearing thin. "Enough with the games," I growled. "I didn''te here to listen to your nonsense." "Of course not," Raven replied smoothly. "Tell me, Alpha. What brings you to the home of an old man like me? How can I be of service to you?" I leaned forward, my voice cold and sharp. "Why did you help Selene hide my children from me? If the spell hadn''t been broken during the war, I never would''ve discovered the truth." He shook his head slowly, as though my anger didn''t faze him in the slightest. "It wasn''t my spell that kept the truth hidden-it was your fate. I warned Selene that the truth couldn''t remain buried forever 11.21 < Chapter 154 Get 5 > Menu told her it would bring her more pain in the end. But she chose to ignore my warning." His calm words only fueled my rage. I shot to my feet, my blood boiling. How dare he speak so casu ally about what he had done? He was openly admitting to helping Selene, and instead of apologizing, he had the gall to call it fate! My eyes burned red as I red at him. "Your time is up," I spat. "I thought I might give you a chance, but you''re nothing more than an arrogant old man who doesn''t regret a damn thing." I moved toward him, fully intending to end his life right then and there. Finn jumped to his feet, trying to stop me as I raised my hand. "Kane, wait-" Finn began, but his plea was cut short as a sharp pain tore through my chest. I let out a groan, stumbling as the old man''s eyes shed a deep, unnatural green. I looked down at my chest, and what I saw froze me in ce. The w marks Selene had left on me were aze, vivid mes licking at my skin. Shock rippled through my body as the pain intensified, and my hands instinctively flew to the burning wounds. What the hell was happening? Novel Heirs 155 Get 5> Menu "What the hell are you doing to my Alpha?" Finn''s voice thundered through the room as his eyes fell on the mes zing on my chest. They were visible even through my white shirt, though strangely enough, the fabric wasn''t burning-only my skin beneath it. Without hesitation, Finn yanked his gun from the holster at his waist, pointing it directly at Raven. "Stop your magic right now, or I swear, all six bullets will be in your skull in seconds," Finn warned, his voice cold and unwavering. Raven nced at Finn, his expression calm, and replied, "Rx, Beta. Your Alpha is far stronger than you give him credit for." I clenched my jaw as I red at Raven. He had the audacity to attack me with his magic. How dare he? I turned my attention to Finn and held up a hand, signaling him to lower the gun. Finn''s hesitation was obvious-his grip on the weapon tightened as though he didn''t want toply- but he couldn''t disobey mymand. Reluctantly, he lowered the gun and stepped back. The moment Finn stood down, Raven shifted his focus back to me, his tone even. "I apologize, Alpha. I was only defending myself." The mes inside me felt like they were creeping closer to my heart, and the pain was unbearable. My growl filled the room as I snarled, "Stop this fucking magic. Now." In an instant, the burning ceased. The mes, the searing pain-everything vanished as if it had never been there. I fixed Raven with a cold, deadly stare. "I apologize again, Alpha," he repeated with surprising calmness. I curled my fists tightly, filled with the urge to end this man''s life. But I restrained myself-for now. "I''ll cage you in my dungeon," I told him, my voice low and menacing. For the first time, there was a flicker of fear in his eyes. I smirked, stepping back from him. Turning toward the door, I added, "Let''s see how powerful you are without your magic. In the dungeon, there won''t be any air or moonlight to fuel your strength. Let''s see how long youst." As I moved toward the door, Raven stood and called out, "You can cage me, Alpha, but you can''t change your fate. His words made me pause mid-step. Slowly, I turned back to him, my brow furrowed, "Oh, is that so? I''ve heard you''re some sort of fortune teller. Tell me, then-why didn''t you warn the royal family of their defeat, Raven? Or were you too busy hiding behind your magic?" Raven met my gaze with a calm intensity and replied, "I''m not a fortune teller. But sometimes, I see glimpses of the past...and the future. For example, I see the w marks on your back." D 11:21 < Chapter 155 Get 5 > Menu I frowned, confused. I turned to Finn and asked through our mind link, "Can you see any marks through my shirt?" Finn shook his head, confirming he couldn''t. Iughed, turning back to Raven. "What? Don''t tell me you have the power to see people naked now." Thement was meant as a joke, but Raven didn''t react. Instead, he stared at me nkly, as if taking my words seriously. That only deepened my curiosity. How could he see the wounds on my body that were hidden beneath my shirt? "I can see people''s wounds," Raven said calmly. "And I can heal them, too. If you''ll allow me..." He lifted his hand, the lines on his palm glowing a dark red. His voice was steady as he continued, "If you want, I can heal the wound on your chest." Before he could act, my voiceshed out like a whip. "Don''t." Hearing my refusal, he lowered his hand and clenched it into a fist. "Very well," Raven said, his tone calm as always. "But know this-every mark on your body can be healed, except the ones on your chest. Do you know why? Because those wounds are not physical. They nearly pierced your heart, and they are the wounds of your soul." I tightened my fists, his words striking a nerve. I didn''t believe for a second that Selene had meant to kill me. No, that wasn''t it. She didn''t care whether I lived or died-that was the truth of it. And that was why she deserved every ounce of what she was going through now. Seeing me lost in thought, Raven smiled faintly. "Alpha, you already have the power to heal yourself. Perhaps you''re choosing not to because these wounds remind you of the person who caused them.'' I turned my gaze away from him, my voice curt. "I don''t owe you any exnations." I made my way toward the door, ready to leave, but his next words stopped me in my tracks. "You already know you love her, Alpha. How much longer will you keep lying to yourself? One day, you''ll bow to her-not because of her strength, but because of your broken heart." ) 11:21 Novel Heirs 156 Get 5 > Menu I narrowed my eyes at him, my jaw clenched tightly in anger. "What did you just say?" Raven let out a sigh, one that carried an air of resignation, and replied, "You wanted to be with her, didn''t you?" My eyebrows shot up in surprise. ''How does he know that?" "Old man, your assumptions are wrong. I don''t love that woman. It''s only the mate bond that pulled me toward her," I said coldly. Raven''s expression shifted at my response. I studied him closely. Even though he wasn''t under any visible pressure, I could hear the rapid pounding of his heart. Fear had begun to take root in him, knowing he was standing before his Head Alpha. "If that''s true, then you would have rejected her already," he retorted. His words left me momentarily stunned. I had never seriously considered rejecting her before. ''Reject her? Could I even bring myself to do it?'' But then, the memory of her betrayal surfaced in my mind, sending a sharp pang through my chest. I couldn''t ept her anymore. Even though those children were mine and she hadn''t been unfaithful during our marriage, she hadmitted an unforgivable wrong. She had hidden my children from me, nning to marry Beta Axel and live out the rest of her life with him. If that''s what she wanted, I wouldn''t stop her. She was free to go. But there was one thing I wouldn''t allow: she could not take my children with her. They were mine, and they deserved to carry my name and live their lives like royalty-a prince and a princess. With these thoughts in mind, I drew a deep breath and made a decision. "I''ll reject her soon." It wasn''t a difficult choice. I needed to sever the bond and kill the feelings that had started to grow in my heart for her. Those feelings had already withered in the face of her betrayal. "Kane!" Finn eximed, shaking his head in disbelief. His reaction caught me off guard. Raven let out a low chuckle and looked elsewhere, muttering just loud enough for me to hear, "You can''t, Alpha. Even if you want to, you can''t." The old man''s words ignited my fury. His defiance was insufferable. This was all Alpha Magnus''s fault-he had failed to keep his pack in line. Magnus had given too much power to this arrogant man, all because of his so-called magical abilities. How dare a royal physician speak to the Head Alpha like this? "I''m reconsidering my decision," I growled. "Instead of locking you up in a dungeon, I might just kill you right here." Raven''s eyes widened in shock, but Finn stepped forward, cing himself between us. "Kane, wait. He''s powerful, and he could be useful to us. There''s no need to kill him." I narrowed my eyes at Finn. "Don''t waste your sympathy on this old man. How could you believe he 11:21 Get 5> = Menu be of any help to us? What could he possibly do? Tell you when you''ll meet your mate?" Finn averted his gaze, realizing he wouldn''t win this argument. "If you want to kill me, Alpha, then go ahead," Raven said suddenly, his voice calm. I turned back to him, my anger surging. "Oh, really? What are you going to do? Defend yourself so mehow?" He locked eyes with me, and for a moment, I saw something shift in his gaze. His eyes turned cloudy, as if he were seeing something far beyond this moment. "Alpha, you''vee to me too soon," he said cryptically. "One day, you''ll find yourself in need of me." I scowled, irritated by the confidence in his voice. Without another word, I stormed out of his house and climbed into my car. Finn followed closely behind and slid into the seat beside me. "What do you think?" Finn asked cautiously. "I still believe we shouldn''t kill him, Kane." I nced at him and sighed, giving in to his request. "Fine. I won''t kill him. But you''ll be responsible for keeping a close eye on him. Just because he helped her once doesn''t mean he won''t do it again." 11:22 The Aphax H H Get $ #Menu Novel Heirs 157 Chapter 157 Get $ #Menu The car ride waspletely silent as we drove into the Nightfall Pack''s territory. The streets were bustling with activity-members of the pack were celebrating. Their head Alpha had recently imed. victory, gaining control of two new packs. It took several hours to finally reach the pack house. When the car pulled to a stop and I stepped out, my attention was immediately drawn to the handful of cars already parked in front of the building. My children were in one of them. Delta Derek exited one of the cars and hurried over to me as soon as he noticed my arrival. "Alpha, I brought them here just as you instructed," he reported. I turned my gaze toward the car, trying to catch a glimpse inside. "Where have they been all this time?" 1 questioned, my tone calm but firm. It was alreadyte at night, and I wanted answers. "They were staying in one of yourpany''s apartments," Derek replied. "Have they eaten anything?" Derek shook his head gravely. "No, Alpha. I tried to get them to eat, but they refused. Both of them keep asking to go back to their mother." Hearing that made my chest tighten with frustration. A shadow seemed to pass over my thoughts. As I stood there processing Derek''s words, my officials began stepping out of their own vehicles. Finn approached me and took his ce at my side, awaiting instructions. "Take them out of the car," I ordered, my voice sharp andmanding. Theta Gideon immediately moved toward the backseat of the car. He opened the door carefully, his tone soft as he tried to coax the children. "Come on, little ones. Your dad is here now. Let''s get out of the car." "No, we won''t!" Leo''s defiant voice rang out, loud and angry. I rolled my eyes in irritation. I should have known he would be stubborn. I stepped forward, and Gideon wisely moved aside to give me space. I bent down to look into the car. Luna was asleep, her small figure leaning against the seat. Leo sat beside her, his hand tightly clutching hers as if shielding her from the world. I reached out to pick Luna up, but Leo''s hand shot out, grabbing my wrist firmly. "Don''t touch her!" he growled, his young voice filled with determination. I fixed him with a hard re. "She''s not like you," I said coldly. "You''re a disobedient child." My eyes dropped to his hand, still gripping my wrist. My tone grew even icier as I continued, "If you ever dare toy a hand on me again, I''ll make sure you learn a lesson you''ll never forget. You''ll understand exactly who your father is.'' Ww) 11:22 < Chapter 157 Leo''s grip loosened instantly, and he let go. Get 5> = Menu I scooped Luna up in my arms, holding her close as I stepped away from the car. Then I turned back to Leo, my voice firm and unyielding. "Get out of the car. Now." There was no room for argument in my tone, and Leo knew it. He nced at Luna briefly before climbing out of the car, his movements reluctant. Despite his defiance, I couldn''t help but notice how protective he was of his sister. It was a trait I admired, even if his behavior toward me left much to be desired. As I carried Luna into the pack house, Leo following closely at my side, I was met with shocked expressions from my parents. The disbelief on their faces was unmistakable. "Who are they?" my father asked, his voiceced with confusion. My mother let out a sharp gasp when I replied bluntly, "They''re my children." For a moment, neither of them spoke, their stunned silence filling the room. When I exined everything-how their existence had been hidden from me, how their mother had kept them a secret-my mother''s expression quickly shifted to anger. She shook her head, her voice trembling with disbelief. "I can''t believe it," she said finally. "She hid our grandchildren from us? How could she do something like that?" Her outrage mirrored the storm brewing within me. Novel Heirs 158 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs After returning to the pack house, I spent the entire day there. Like their mother, my children had a stubborn streak. All they wanted was to go back to her, and it was clear they weren''t going to let go of that desire anytime soon. My mother, however, was making every effort to build a bond with them. She had taken on the responsibility of caring for them, and i was grateful for her help. It was afternoon when I found myself working in the study room. I had moved into the pack house to stay close to my children, even though they refused to speak to me, I was confident that, with time, their anger would subside. As I tapped away on myptop, a knock on the door interrupted my focus. "Come in," I called out. A maid stepped inside, bowing her head respectfully. "Alpha, the old master is calling for you," she informed me. "Where is he?" I asked, leaning back in my chair. "He''s with the old mistress in the living room," she replied. "Are Leo and Luna with them?" She nodded. "Yes, Alpha." Since my parents were no longer the head Alpha and Luna, the pack members now referred to them as the old master and old mistress. "I''ming," I said, dismissing her with a nod. After she left, I closed theptop, stood up, and made my way to the living room. When I entered, I saw my parents sitting on the couches with Leo and Luna. My children sat quietly, their small frames still as they avoided looking my way. "Have you two had lunch?" I asked as I sat down on a single-seater couch. Luna lowered her head and gave me a small nod, indicating that she had eaten. But, as expected, she didn''t say a word to me. Leo, on the other hand, kept his distance, his posture stiff and his gaze defiant. I couldn''t help but feel frustrated. How could my son act with such arrogance? Was I like that when I was his age? I couldn''t shake the thought. Perhaps he inherited his mother''s stubbornness-just as he had inherited her striking blue eyes. A memory stirred at the back of my mind, one from the war, when I had seen his twin''s eyes glow a different color. Suddenly, Leo stood, taking Luna''s hand in his. He began to lead her toward the door. "Where are you going?" my mother asked, her voice gentle. 11:01 64.05% < Chapter 158 "Garden," Leo replied curtly, his tone firm yet simple. My mother''s face lit up with a grin at his response, clearly pleased that he had spoken to her. I watched their small figures as they walked away, heading toward the garden. "Full of himself,¡± I muttered under my breath, shaking my head at Leo''s attitude. "Just like you," a voice chimed in. I turned to see my father smirking at me. "Am I full of myself?" I asked, frowning at him. My motherughed lightly while my father nodded, unfazed by my serious tone. Menu "Your karma hase back to haunt you, Kane," he said with a chuckle. "Remember how you used to talk to me? Your son is just like you. It''s his turn to give you a taste of your own medicine. He''ll be the one to get my revenge." He said it in such a carefree, cheerful tone that it almost sounded like he was enjoying this far too much. I sneered at him, annoyed. Where exactly could he find a son as obedient as I had been? Had I ever caused him any trouble? Hadn''t I done everything to ensure his life was asfortable as possible? "Enough with the jokes, Kane." My father''s tone shifted all at once, drawing my full attention. His expression grew serious as he paused, gathering his thoughts. After a moment, he finally spoke. "Those children are still very young, Kane. They need their mother." I averted my gaze, unwilling to meet his eyes. "They don''t need her," I replied firmly. He sighed deeply. "Kane, the fact that you two share children is reason enough for you to-" Before he could finish, a loud voice echoed through the pack house, cutting him off. "Kane! What is this I''m hearing from everyone? You have children?!" I turned toward the source of the outburst and saw Ruby storming into the room, her voice carrying anger and disbelief. Novel Heirs 159 642 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs +5Bonus > Menu We all turned our heads toward the door as Ruby''s voice filled the room. She stood there, her face a mixture of shock and confusion. Without hesitation, she rushed toward me, grabbing my arm as soon as she reached me. "Kane, how is this even possible? Who are they, exactly?" she demanded, her voice trembling. I looked away from her, trying to keep my tone calm and firm. "You heard correctly. They are my children. My own blood." She tightened her grip on my arm, forcing me to face her. Her actions caught me off guard, but I couldn''t me her entirely. This news would naturallye as a shock to her-after all, she loved me. Meeting her gaze, I said with a steady voice, "Ruby, I''m not alone anymore. I''m a single father now, and I have to take responsibility for my children." Disbelief spread across her face. "How can you be so sure they''re yours? Did you even run a DNA test?" Her question stirred memories I''d been trying to bury. I had attempted to confirm the truth, only for Selene to deceive me. The doctor who had given me the results had lied, and I still needed to track him down and make him pay for his mistake. I brushed her hand off my arm and replied firmly, "I don''t need a test. I can feel it. My wolf can sense them." Ruby''s eyes widened in shock as she stumbled back a step. She looked disoriented, her gaze darting aimlessly around the room as if trying to make sense of everything. "Ruby, calm yourself," my mother scolded her. "Stop behaving like an immature woman." Ruby shook her head, her voice rising with emotion. "How do you expect me to stay calm, knowing Kane has children? How? Did Selene once again try to trap you?" Her words made me turn to her with a sharp re. "And how do you know Selene is their mother?" ¡°I¡ªI just assumed.....¡± she stammered, her voice faltering. ¡°I believe you never cheated on me. T-They might be from your first marriage..." Her frightened, vulnerable expression made me sigh. For a brief moment, I had almost doubted her intentions. Ruby was an innocent woman-how could I even consider looking at her with suspicion? This was all Selene''s fault. Her betrayal had left me incapable of trusting anyonepletely, and Ruby was now paying the price for my wounds. My mother, sensing the tension, called for a maid and instructed her to bring Ruby a ss of water. After a few moments, Ruby seemed to gather herself. She looked at me, her voice softer this time. "Kane... can I meet the children?" "No," I replied bluntly. "They don''t want to meet anyone." Before I could say more, my mother interrupted. "Let her at least see them," she urged. 1101 64675 < Chapter 159 +5Bonus > Menu I hesitated for a moment but eventually gave my approval. Ruby stood and, apanied by a maid, went to the garden to see the children from a distance. When she returned to the living room a few minutester, the atmosphere was heavy with silence. She walked over and sat down beside me. I noticed my father observing her intently. It was clear he still had a lingering fondness for Selene, even after everything she''d done. That linger ing attachment made it difficult for him to truly ept Ruby as part of my life. "Kane," Ruby muttered softly, her head lowered. I could feel the weight of her emotions, and it pained me. Ruby didn''t deserve this. She had stood by my side for years, giving me hope and a sense of purpose when I had none. And now, because of my past, I was ruining her life. She deserved happiness-a future. But I wasn''t sure I could give her that anymore. "Ruby," I began, my voice low but resolute. "You''ve been with me for so long, and I owe you more than I can ever repay. But I can''t give you what you deserve anymore. You need a life partner who can make you truly happy, someone who doesn''t carry the burdens I do." Her hands shot out, grabbing mine tightly as she shook her head. "No, Kane. Don''t say that. I can''t even imagine a life without you. I''d rather die than be abandoned by you," she said passionately, her voice breaking. She nced at my parents before turning her teary gaze back to me. "Your father is right," she said firmly. "Your children need a mother. And I will be that mother. I''ll raise them as if they were my own, and I''ll give them all the love and care they deserve." 64.63% The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 160 Ruby''s wordspletely caught me off guard. I stood up, staring at her in disbelief. "What?" *5Bonus > Menu She rose to her feet as well, meeting my gaze with determination. Her head dipped slightly as she repeated, "Yes, Kane. You heard me. I''ll be their mother." I shook my head, trying to make sense of her deration. She wasn''t thinking this through-she was simply reacting, letting emotions guide her. "Kane, why are you opposing this?" my mother interjected, her tone firm but her smile forced. "It''s a good thing if Ruby takes care of the children." I turned to her, frustration bubbling under the surface. "Mom, you don''t understand." The truth was, I didn''t love Ruby. Even if I were to marry her one day, it would be a marriage of convenience-apromise, not a union built on love. I nced at my father, hoping for some insight from him, but his face was unreadable. He sat silently, observing me with an expression I couldn''t decipher. Finally, he spoke. "I thought about offering you an alternative, but it looks like your girlfriend has already made her choice. The decision is yours now. I''ve stopped meddling in your life." I knew exactly what he was implying. He wanted me to reconcile with Selene. But that was out of the question. Selene didn''t deserve to return to my life. She deserved to face the consequences of her actions-my rejection, not my forgiveness. With a heavy heart, I left the living room, a shadow of gloom clouding my thoughts. As I passed by the garden, I stopped by the door and nced outside. My children were sitting on a bench, and Leo was acting like a protective older brother, gently patting Luna''s head. "We''ll go back to Mommy. Don''t worry," Leo said with confidence, his tone calm but assertive. I stood there, watching him silently. He really was a momma''s boy. My fists clenched instinctively, but I quicklyposed myself and mind-linked one of my officials. After finishing the brief exchange, I made my way toward my children. The moment they saw me, they jumped off the bench, ready to run back toward the house. I grabbed their hands firmly but gently and guided them back to the bench. Taking a knee in front of them, I looked into their small, defiant faces. They avoided my gaze, their stubbornness palpable. "Are you two angry with your dad?" I asked softly. Leo''s voice came out broken and uneven, but his words hit hard: "You''re not our dad." The statement stung, and anger flickered inside me, but I forced myself to stay calm. M 11.01. 65.04% < Chapter 160 "I know this is hard for you," I said, trying to keep my tone steady. "But you''ll get used to this ine soon I''ll enroll you in the best school in the pack. You''ll make friends, and things will get better Luna finally looked at me, her eyes brimming with tears. "She''s my mom," she whispered, ber voice trembling. Seeing her cry crushed me. My frustration melted into sadness as I reached out and wiped her teare away. "Don''t cry," I murmured gently. Just then, Delta Derek appeared in the garden, carrying a tablet and a phone. He walked over, handing them to me without a word. I turned back to my children, holding out the devices. "Here," I said, cing the tablet in Leg''s hands and the phone in Luna''s. "You can y with these. I hope it helps you feel a little better" I had remembered how much Luna loved ying on my phone during the brief time we spent together in the hotel. Leo''s face lit up immediately as he grabbed the tablet, his small hands clutching it eagerly. A smte spread across his face as he inspected it, and for the first time, he looked genuinely happy. Luna hesitated but eventually reached out for the phone, her expression softening. She held it tenderly, her face brightening just a little. I couldn''t help but chuckle at their reactions. cing a hand on each of their heads, I gave them a gentle pat and stood up. As I turned to leave the garden, I spotted Ruby standing at the door, watching us. Her eyes flicked toward the children briefly before settling on me. "You love them," she said quietly, her voice filled with certainty, I averted my gaze, unwilling to deny it. "Of course I do. They''re my blood." Her expression hardened slightly as she continued, "If only their mother had loved you the same way." Her words struck a chord, and my jaw tightened involuntarily. Ruby stepped closer, her tone turning sharper. "Kane, don''t you see? The best thing Selene ever did was leave you. By running away and marrying someone else, she showed you who she really was. She didn''t deserve you. And now you''re stronger because of it." I stared at her, stunned by her bluntness. Still, deep down, I couldn''t deny the truth in her words. 1101 $5.00 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 161 Selene Sonus Menu It had been a month since my family and I moved to the Nightfall Pack. Life hadpletely changed since the night we lost the war. Thanks to Kane allowing us to stay in his pack, we at least had a roof over our heads and didn''t have to worry about being homeless. For that, I couldn''t call him a monster. What if he hadn''t taken us in? What if we''d been forced to live as rogues? Where would my parents have gone then? But when it came to my children, Kane was the coldest, most ruthless man I had ever known. He forbade me from seeing them. Strict orders were given to the guards to stop me if I came anywhere near the pack house. I''d tried countless times to sneak over, just to catch a glimpse of my babies, but every attempt ended in rejection. Each time, I left more disappointed than before. What hurt even more was that Kane''s mother, someone I once thought I could turn to, ignored my calls for help. I couldn''t figure out why she was acting this way. It reminded me of how distant and dismissive she''d been when I first married her son. "Mommy, are you okay?" my son Leo asked, his voice full of concern. I was talking to him and Luna through a video call. Kane had given them a phone and a tablet to y with. As soon as they got them, the first thing they did was connect to Wi-Fi and call me. That was my only source offort these days-the phone calls. They gave me just enough hope to keep going, though I avoided the pack house entirely, terrified that Kane might take the devices away if he caught wind of our conversations. "I''m fine, my baby. Have you both had breakfast yet?" I asked. Luna shook her head, pouting. "No, I don''t want to." "Why not?" "That aunt always brings us our meals. We don''t like her." My heart sank at her words. I knew she was talking about Ruby. Anger bubbled up inside me. Kane wanted Ruby to y mother to my children? He could have at least let me stay with them if he cared about their happiness. "She even told us to call her ''Mom'' in front of Dad," Luna blurted out, her little voice full of frustration. I clenched my jaw, my blood boiling. "Don''t call her Mom. You only have one mom, and that''s me. Do you understand?" Both Leo and Luna nodded quickly, their faces serious. I rubbed my temple and let out a shaky breath, trying to keep my emotions in check. Being stuck in this position, powerless, was tearing me apart. I was angry all the time, and it wasn''t fair to my kids. "My babies, don''t worry. Everything will be-" Leo cut me off suddenly. "Mommy, someone''sing. We''ll call youter." 11.01 65.36% I nodded, my chest tightening Before the call ended, I heard Ruby''s voice in the background. "My kids,e on, have your breakfast. Don''t make me mad. If you don''t listen to me, I''llin to your dad. You know he''s a monster, right? He''ll kill you." The call cut off abruptly. I stared at my phone, gripping it so tightly my knuckles turned white. My mind raced. Ruby wasn''t just trying to rece me-she was poisoning my children''s minds against their father, the same way she''d poisoned Kane against me. What would Kane do to her if he found out the truth? Would he punish her? Could he even bring himself to hurt the woman he supposedly loved so much? I couldn''t stop wondering about Ruby''s future. Whatever happened, I knew one thing for certain-this couldn''t go on forever. Novel Heirs 162 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs After getting dressed, I stepped out of my room and into the hallway. +5Bonus > # Menu I couldn''t deny that Kane had provided us with an enormous house, one that was nearly identical to the one we used to live in before everything fell apart. When his gamma first informed us that we would be moving here, I assumed it would be a much smaller house-maybe two rooms at most. But when we arrived, I was stunned. The house was massive, with staff to take care of it. There were maids and servants everywhere, and three cars parked outside, ready for use. Still, none of it mattered to me. I had declined most of the luxuries. What good were these things when I couldn''t even have my children back? That day, I remembered Delta Derek saying something that left me feeling uneasy. "Selene, you''re a lucky woman. Not every woman has what you have," he''d said. Even a monthter, I couldn''t figure out what he meant by those words. It didn''t feel like luck to me. In fact, it felt like a cruel kind of punishment. Eventually, I decided to stop dwelling on it. The only thing keeping me sane was the ability to see my children through video calls. It wasn''t enough, but it was all I had. As I walked toward Magnus''s room, I passed a group of maids chatting in the hallway, their eyes glued to their phones. Curious, I nced at one of their screens and immediately rolled my eyes. They were fawning over pictures of Kane that had been posted online. Alpha Kane. Why were women always drawn to bad guys? Couldn''t they see that there were plenty of good men out there in the world? I shook my head as I walked past them. The maids noticed me and quickly hid their phones, looking embarrassed. I didn''t bother saying anything, just kept walking until I reached Magnus''s room. The sound of soft sobs greeted me as soon as I entered. My mother was sitting beside my brother''s bed, tears streaming down her face. I clenched my jaw as I looked at Magnus, who had been lying there, unresponsive, for an entire month. Nathan had taken charge of his treatment. He''d done everything he could but had been blunt in his assessment: there was no chance Magnus would survive. The poison coursing through his veins was unlike anything Nathan had seen before, and he hadn''t been able to find a cure. But I wasn''t ready to give up. I''d spent weeks trying to track down Doctor Grayson Vale, a renowned healer, but I hadn''t been able to reach him. Rumor had it he''d left the country, but I refused to believe My mother''s tear-filled eyes lit up when she noticed me, as if she were holding onto the faint hope that I had some kind of solution. I couldn''t face her. Without saying a word, I turned around and left the room. Once outside, I pulled out my phone and dialed Grayson''s number again. The result was the same as it had been every other time: unreachable. 65.85% < Chapter 162 Menu Frustrated, I stepped outside the house, my eyes falling on the two cars that had been sitting untouched for the entire month. My father only used one of them asionally, traveling back to our old pack to check on Axel. Axel, too, was in critical condition, and I''d been searching for a cure for him as well. I couldn''t let myself think too much about it. I hailed a taxi and headed to my destination. When the taxi pulled up, I stepped out and looked up at the sign in front of me. A small smile broke across my face despite everything weighing on me. "Shadow & Moon." It was the coffee shop where I''d been working as a waitress for the past month. As I entered, the owner greeted me warmly. She was a kind woman, always optimistic. "Good morning, Selene," she said with a grin. "A new day, a new beginning." I smiled back, grateful for her positivity, even if I didn''t entirely share it. This ce had be my only escape, a small pocket of normalcy in an otherwise chaotic life. Novel Heirs 163 "Good morning, Margot," I replied warmly and hugged her. then Margot Everly was a woman in herte forties, the proud owner of the coffee shop. She ran the ce entirely on her own, covering all the expenses herself. There was no man in her life to help her, and she didn''t seem to need one. What drew me to Margot was that she was a single mother, just like I had been. Maybe that was why we connected so easily-our shared understanding of what it meant to bear the weight of responsibility alone. But unlike Margot, I wasn''t a single mother anymore. I was simply a single woman now, trying to hold everything together for my family. Sometimes, I let myself dream of a peaceful life-one where I could raise my children without all the chaos that surrounded us. Before applying to this coffee shop, I had tried to work in Pack Hospitals. As a medical student, it felt like the natural choice. But they refused to hire me, saying their Alpha wouldn''t allow it. Even though anger simmered in my heart every time I thought about it, I forced myself to let it go. Kane was still taking care of my children. He was giving them the kind of life I couldn''t provide on my own. He had epted them publicly, letting the entire pack see them as his. And in two weeks, he was nning to celebrate their fifth birthday. That thought helped me push my bitterness aside, at least for now. "Hello, Selene. This is for you!" one of the employees said, handing me a small note. I opened it, and when I saw what it was, I couldn''t help butugh. It was another love letter. Since the coffee shop was close to a college, we often got groups of young men hanging out here. Some of them had taken to leaving notes for the waitstaff, and this was already the sixth one I''d received this month. "You''re pretty. They can''t help it," Margot teased as she handed me my uniform-a ck apron with Shadow & Moon printed in white, apanied by the image of a crescent moon. I chuckled, shaking my head. "They probably think I''m some teenage girl. If only they knew I''m divorced and a mother of two." Margot frowned at me, clearly not liking how I dismissed myself. ¡°Come on, youngdy, life isn''t over yet. Maybe someone new is out there, waiting for you. Don''t close yourself off to the possibility." I leaned against the counter, resting my chin on my palm. "Oh, really? Then why haven''t you given yourself a second chance?" The question caught her off guard, and her stunned expression made me feel like I''d crossed a line. "I''m sorry if I offended you," I said quickly, straightening up. But Margot took my hand gently, her expression softening. "Don''t apologize. I just don''t want to see 11.02 66.26% < Chapter 163 Get 5> Menu another version of myself. I lost my chance when I had the opportunity to grab it." Her words hit me harder than I expected. I could see the pain in her eyes-the loneliness of a life spent without a partner. Was it really that hard? I had spent six years alone. Could I handle the rest of my life that way, too? Before I could dwell on the thought, the bell above the door jingled, signaling the arrival of customers. I quickly knelt behind the counter to grab some menus for the other employees to hand out. When I stood back up, Margot gasped, loud and sharp. Her reaction startled me. "What''s wrong, Margot?" She didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she lifted her hand, pointing directly at my chest, her face pa 1. le. "Selene... there''s a three-line mark on your chest. It looks like-like someone wed you!" Novel Heirs 164 Menu I immediately nced down and tugged at my dress, trying to adjust it to cover the marks. I had forgotten to conceal the wounds with makeup today. I thought my clothes would be enough to hide them, but clearly, I''d been careless. Margot had spotted the marks when I knelt down, and now I silently scolded myself for the oversight. Before I could say anything, Margot grabbed my hand and dragged me into the dressing room. She shut the door behind us and turned to me, her concerned expression piercing. "Where did you get those marks?" she demanded. Iughed nervously, trying to downy the situation. "Oh, it''s nothing. I got into a fight with a rogue and ended up with these marks," I said, lying through my teeth. Margot eyed me skeptically but didn''t push. "It looks fresh. Why didn''t you dress it properly? You need to take care of it so it can heal." I nodded, appreciating her concern, though I knew the truth was far moreplicated. I''d tried everything to heal it-ointments, bandages, even relying on my natural fast-healing ability-but nothing worked. The w marks remained, raw and unyielding. Margot sighed in relief. "At least you''re okay now. But don''t go wandering into the forest again. You heard about that council meeting months ago, right? They warned everyone about rogue activity increasing." I understood her concern and gave her a reassuring nod. She cared for me like a guardian, which made sense-she had a daughter around my age. Margot had shared with me once that she''d sent her daughter abroad years ago, using all her savings to give her a better future. "You remind me so much of my daughter," Margot said softly. "Every time I see you, it feels like I''m looking at her. Please, Selene, don''t take risks like this. If you ever need help, I want you to promise you''lle to me." Her words warmed my heart, and I nodded again. "Thank you, Margot. I promise." She gave me a small smile before leaving the dressing room. Once the door shut, I locked it behind her and let out a long sigh. I slipped out of my dress and stood in front of the mirror, lifting my hand to examine the w marks on my chest. They stretched across my skin in three jagged lines, and I hissed as my fingers brushed over them. I shut my eyes tightly as the memory of how I got them shed through my mind. "I thought it was only my power," I muttered through gritted teeth. "But he has the same ability-to leave traces that don''t fade." Anger and frustration swirled inside me as I pushed the memory away. I couldn''t afford to dwell on it, not now. I put my dress back on carefully and secured my apron tightly, making sure it was snug enough that the marks wouldn''t be visible even if I bent down again. Satisfied, I left the dressing room and went back to work. 11.02 66.67% < Chapter 164 OGHER #Mancs The day passed quickly, filled with the calming buzz of customers and the soothing aroma of freshly brewed coffee and warm brownies. I''d grown to love the gentle rhythm of the coffee shop, and if brought me a sense of peace I didn''t often feel elsewhere. Throughout the day, I kept checking my phone, hoping for a call from my children. Their voices were the only thing that made me feel whole. By the time evening rolled around, Margot had left for the day, as she always did. She trusted me with the spare keys to the shop, so it was my responsibility to lock up every night. At nine o''clock, thest of the staff had finished their shifts and left. I double- checked the money in the cashier, locked it up, and let out a tired sigh. "I''m done for today." I reached for the strings of my apron, ready to take it off and head home, when the sound of the bell startled me. The door had opened. I turned around, already speaking. "Sorry, the shop is closed for the night-" But my words caught in my throat when I saw who it was. My eyes widened in shock. "Grayson Vale!" Standing in the doorway was the very man I''d been trying to find for weeks. 66.67% Novel Heirs 165 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5x Menu Grayson stood in the doorway, staring at me with wide, stunned eyes, as though he''d just seen a ghost. "It''s been a while. Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you," he said, his voice quiet but full of urgency. I froze,pletely taken aback. "You... you''ve been looking for me?" To make sure I wasn''t imagining things, I pinched my arm. The sharp sting made me hiss, and I realized this wasn''t a dream-Grayson was actually standing in front of me. Emotion surged through me, and I felt tears prick at the corners of my eyes. For weeks, I had searched for him, desperate for his help. And now, just when I was starting to lose hope, he had appeared. A wave of relief and renewed hope washed over me, and I couldn''t help but smile. As I stood there, overwhelmed, Grayson began to walk toward me. But his drunken, unsteady steps caused him to stumble into a chair, banging his leg against it. I immediately dropped my apron and rushed to his side. "Grayson, are you okay?" I asked, reaching out to steady him by the arm. As I got closer, I noticed the smell of alcohol on him. His hair was a mess, his eyes bloodshot, and his movements sluggish. "Grayson, please sit down," I said, pulling out a chair for him. Thankfully, heplied, sinking into the seat with a groan. "What happened to you? Why are you drunk?" I asked, my concern growing. He didn''t respond immediately, only rubbing his forehead and shutting his eyes as though trying to block out the world. "Are you okay?" I asked again, softer this time. Grayson looked at me, his gaze blurry and unfocused. After a long pause, he murmured, "Selene?" "Yes, Grayson, it''s me," I replied, taking a seat in the chair beside him. "Howe you''re here?" he asked, his voice low and tired. "I work at this coffee shop," I exined. He let out a heavy sigh and leaned back in his chair. His eyes seemed clouded, as though he hadn''t had proper rest in days. "I''m... a little drunk. Don''t mind me," he muttered, clearly embarrassed. "It''s okay, Grayson," I reassured him gently. He dropped his head onto the table, his whole body seeming to sag as though the weight of the world was on his shoulders. I couldn''t help but wonder what had brought him to this state. What could have possibly upset a man 11:02 67.07% < Chapter 165 Manu like Grayson Vale, a renowned healer, to the point where he felt the need to drown himself in alcohol? And what did he mean when he said he''d been looking for me? "Were you really looking for me? Is there something I can do to help you?" I asked quietly. He didn''t respond, his head still resting on the table. His silence made me think he had fallen asleep, so I didn''t press him further. That''s when I noticed it-a red mark on the back of his neck. Frowning, I leaned in slightly, trying to get a better look. The mark was small and dagger-shaped, unlike anything I''d ever seen before. My curiosity grew, and I leaned in closer,pletely focused on the strange symbol. I didn''t even realize he had moved until he turned his head toward me. I gasped as his face suddenly came inches from mine, his hazy, drunken eyes locking onto mine. "What are you looking at?" he asked, his voice low and tinged with curiosity. I swallowed hard, trying to calm my racing heart. "T¡ªThat mark on your neck," I stammered, cursing myself for tripping over my words. To my surprise, he didn''t seem offended. Instead, he gave me an answer. "Only a healer can have this mark on their body," he said simply. 1 blinked, taken aback. A mark that only healers had? What did it mean? Why had I never heard of this before? Before I could ask more, his head tilted forward, his exhaustion overtaking him again. But his words stayed with me, lingering in my mind like the mystery they hinted at. Novel Heirs 166 The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 Menu I slowly moved my face back, my wolf''s words echoing in my mind as Grayson mentioned the word. "healer." My wolf had once told me I would be a healer in the future, but I never believed it. If I had the same mark Grayson bore on the back of his neck, then maybe I could entertain the possibility. But I didn''t, so I brushed the thought aside. When I looked at Grayson again, he was staring at me-long and deep, as if trying to read my soul. His gaze sent a chill down my spine, and for a fleeting moment, I wondered if he was possessed by something. Clearing my throat, I stood up. "I think I can help ease your headache a little by brewing you some coffee." I turned to leave, but his hand shot out, grabbing mine. I froze and nced back at him. He was resting his head on the table again, his grip on my hand firm but not forceful. "If you want to help me," he murmured, his voice low and tired, "then help me get back to my car. I want to go back to the hotel." I hesitated, considering his request. Grayson had helped me once, the night I was drunk. He had taken care of me with kindness and respect, like a true gentleman. Now it was my turn to return the favor. More importantly, I couldn''t risk losing contact with him. He was the only hope I had left for saving my brother. "Okay, let''s go," I said softly. I slid his arm over my shoulder and steadied him as he rose to his feet. Thankfully, he wasn''t fully unconscious-just drunk-so he didn''t put all his weight on me. Still, it wasn''t easy to guide him. With slow, unsteady steps, I grabbed the keys from the counter and helped him out of the coffee shop. Once outside, I locked the door behind us. "Where''s your car?" I asked. "I don''t know," he muttered, his voice slurred. I blinked, stunned. ''He doesn''t know where his car is?'' It waste at night, and the streets were mostly empty. If I couldn''t find his car, how was I supposed to get him back to his hotel? Frustrated, I nced left and right, trying to decide which way to go. Finally, I started walking to the left, supporting Grayson as best I could. With each passing second, he grew heavier, his weight pressing down on me. "Don''t lose consciousness," I warned him. "Otherwise, we''ll be stuck wandering the streets all night." In response, he let out a low, drunken chuckle. It sounded almost maniacal, and I sighed in exasperation. This wasn''t going to work. 11:02 < Chapter 166 Get 5> = Menu I stopped walking and tried to prop him up, hoping to g down a taxi. But as I adjusted his weight, he suddenly leaned too far forward, nearly dragging me down with him. My knees wobbled, and I barely managed to steady myself before we both fell. ''How am I supposed to call a taxi in this condition?'' I thought, annoyed. I scanned the street, but there wasn''t a taxi in sight. My heart sank in defeat. Raising my eyes to Grayson, my frustration eased slightly. His tall frame leaned heavily against me, and my head was pressed against his chest. I could feel the warmth of his body, and a sudden heat rose to my cheeks as I realized how close we were. He had been my mentor for so long, someone I admired and respected. I had dreamed of meeting him, but not like this. My fate had brought us together again, though the circumstances were far from ideal. "Grayson, can you hear me?" I asked gently. "Hmm?" he mumbled, his voice barely audible. I took a deep breath, seizing the moment to ask the question that had been on my mind for weeks. "I need your help," I said, my voice trembling slightly. "My brother is sick. Will you help him?" Grayson remained silent, his head drooping further. I wasn''t sure if he had heard me or if he was too far gone to respond. Just as I opened my mouth to ask again, the sound of a car pulling up behind us made me freeze. The door opened, and I heard heavy footsteps approaching. "Doctor Grayson?" a deep, familiar voice called out. I turned around instinctively, and my breath caught in my throat. Standing before me was the man I hadn''t seen in over a month. The man I despised with every fiber of my being. Kane. His piercing gaze fell on me, then shifted to Grayson, who was slumped against me. His expression darkened, his jaw tightening as he took in the scene. The ruthless Alpha. The man who had taken my children from me. "What the hell is going on here?" Kane demanded, his voice cold and sharp. Novel Heirs 167 Get 5> #Menu Seeing Kane felt like encountering a ghost from my past. After everything I had endured this past month, he remained an unshakable presence in my mind. He made sure I couldn''t forget him-whether through the pain of being separated from my children or the scar he left on my chest. Every memory of him wasced with hurt. "You." Kane''s voice was sharp,ced with anger. I realized he hadn''t noticed it was me until I turned at the sound of his voice. His eyes bore into me, and I quickly looked away, bowing my head out of habit. He was my head Alpha now. I had no choice but to submit to him. Though I held the rank of Alpha, I''d never had the ambition to lead a pack or conquer others. I didn''t crave power or territory. But the one time I''d fought, I''d done it for my family''s sake. Winning had mattered then. Losing, however, had cost us more than just pride-it had scarred our reputation. Yet, Kane had shown an unusual mercy. He allowed my family to remain under his protection, living peacefully within his pack. What baffled me most was his decree that no one in the pack could speak ill of my parents. On the very first day of his rule, he''d dered that anyone who dared insult them would face him directly. It was a level of respect I hadn''t expected from someone like him. Despite his cruelty toward me, I couldn''t deny he was an exceptional Alpha. The other packs hadn''t exaggerated when they called him a leader who inspired both fear and loyalty. Still, I couldn''t help but wonder-why had he shown my family this kindness? Had Magnus made some deal with him before surrendering? Or was it just guilt, a twisted way topensate for taking my children from me? "We were just trying to get a ride, Alpha," I said softly, keeping my eyes on the ground. I didn''t dare meet his gaze. If I identally angered him, he could make things even harder for me- especially when it came to seeing my children. Kane ignored my words, his focus shifting to Grayson. His eyes darkened as he noticed Grayson leaning heavily against me. Without hesitation, he stepped closer and pped a hand on Grayson''s shoulder. "Doctor Grayson? What happened to you?" Grayson was more than just a healer-he was the most respected and sought- after one among all the packs. Every Alpha knew better than to offend him, as they''d inevitably need his expertise at some point. Grayson''s head lolled slightly as he turned to Kane, his eyes unfocused. I watched as Kane grabbed Grayson''s jaw, tilting his face to examine him more closely. His expression shifted, hardening into something dangerous. Then Kane''s gaze snapped to me, his eyes zing with fury. His jaw clenched so tightly I could see the muscles twitching. I froze, utterly confused by his sudden reaction. "What did you do to him?" he demanded, his voice low and threatening. 11:03 Novel Heirs 168 The Alph''s Hidden fles My mouth fell open in shock. How could Kane even think something like that? Not only was he cold-hearted, but he was also the most disgustingly filthy-minded man I''d ever encountered. What did he take me for? Who did he think i was? Some desperate woman who threw herself at men just to sleep with them? The thought made my blood boil. I was on the verge of growling at him, but ! clenched my fists tightly, forcing myself to stay calm. "You''re misunderstanding the situation, Alpha," I said evenly, holding his gaze. His eyes, full of disdain, burned into mine. It wasn''t the first time I had seen him look at me like that, but it still stung. He scoffed. "Do I even need to ask? You''re the kind of woman who will do anything to get what she wants. You drugged me that night, too." I stared at him, disbelief coursing through me as he continued spouting nonsense. My voice was t as I replied, "I don''t want to hear any more of this. Please leave us alone. Just go." I turned away, guiding Grayson as I tried to put as much distance as possible between us. But Kane grabbed my wrist, yanking me back with enough force that I lost my bnce. I stumbled, my body tipping toward his as I reached out instinctively to steady myself, "I won''t let you ruin his life the way you ruined mine," Kane growled, his voice echoing with rage. Before I could respond, Grayson stirred, his movements catching both of our attention. He shook his head slightly, trying to steady himself as he straightened up. rm flickered in his unfocused eyes as he looked between Kane and me. I felt a pang of anxiety. Would Grayson pretend he didn''t ask for my help? Was he about to make me look like a fool in front of Kane? I silently prayed he wouldn''t. "Alpha Kane? What are you doing here?" Grayson mumbled, his voice groggy. I quickly stepped away from Kane as Grayson seemed to regain some of hisposure. My thoughts were racing. Why was Kane using me of drugging Grayson when it was obvious the man had been drinking? Grayson rubbed his forehead, blinking a few times as if to clear the fog from his mind. ¡°No, no, I''m just drunk. Don''t mind me." He took a shaky step back, and I darted forward to steady him before he could fall. Kane''s eyes followed my every move, his expression stern and disapproving. "Don''t trust her," Kane said sharply, his warning directed at Grayson. Grayson blinked again, his gaze shifting between us before he shook his head. "She''s with me. You don''t need to worry about it." Kane''s eyebrows lifted at Grayson''s response, and his focus turned back to me. But I ignored him, keeping my attention on Grayson. I could see the effort he was putting into pulling himself together, though it was clear he was still struggling. A question lingered in my mind: What had actually happened to him? Could someone have really 0.09:43 60.87% < Chapter 168 drugged him? Who would want to harm someone as kind and gentle as Grayson? "Alpha Kane," Grayson said, his voice steadier now, "I''ll see youter. I''m just heading back to the hotel. She''s helping me." Merm With that, he ced a hand on my shoulder, silently signaling that he needed my support again. I gave him a reassuring smile and nodded, letting him know I''d help him get where he needed to go. We had barely started walking when Kane''s voice cut through the night. "Get in my car. I''ll take you both to the hotel." Novel Heirs 169 +5Bonus > = Menu I turned to Kane, my voice calm but firm. "We can manage," I said, keeping my expression neutral, He ignored me entirely, his attention fixed on Grayson. "It''ste, and you''re clearly not in good shape," Kane said, his tone authoritative. "I can''t allow anything to happen to you in my pack. Get in the car." Grayson shifted slightly, his gaze meeting Kane''s. After a moment, he gave him a small nod. "Thanks, Alpha Kane." I closed my eyes and exhaled in frustration. Grayson shouldn''t have epted his offer. This was thest thing I wanted. Reluctantly, I helped Grayson toward the car, guiding him carefully. When we reached it, I opened the back door and helped him settle inside. Once he was seated, I walked around to the other side of the car. But before I could get in, Kane''s hand gripped the edge of the door, stopping me in my tracks. "And where do you think you''re going?" he asked, his voiceced with suspicion. I raised an eyebrow, looking at him like the answer was obvious. "Into your car?" His expression hardened. "Why? So you can go to the hotel and carry out whatever scheme you''ve cooked up?" My patience was wearing thin. How much humiliation was one person expected to endure? "I don''t care what you think my so-called n is," I said sharply. "But I don''t think I can trust you with him." Kane let out a cold scoff, his voice dripping with mockery. "And who exactly is he to you that you suddenly don''t trust me? Yourtest target after your fianc¨¦, Axel? Oh wait-ex-fianc¨¦, because he''s lying half-dead somewhere, isn''t he?" His words cut deep, delivered with an unnerving calmness-as if it were second nature for him to insult me. "Don''t talk about Axel. He''s none of your concern," I snapped, meeting his gaze head-on. "And as you just heard, Grayson asked me to help him. So if you really want to help him, you''ll let me do my part. Without giving him a chance to reply, I climbed into the backseat and mmed the door shut with more force than necessary. From my seat, I caught a glimpse of him through the window, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. He stood there for a moment, took a few deep breaths, and then walked around to the driver''s side. He slid into the seat and started the car, his movements tense but controlled. The silence that followed during the ride was suffocating-an uneasy quiet filled with unspoken tension. I stayed in the back with Grayson, refusing to let Kane take him alone. I wasn''t about to risk losing contact with Grayson again. As the car rolled toward the hotel, my thoughts drifted. How would Grayson remember this night? Would he think of me when he needed help again? An idea struck me, and a small smile tugged at my lips. I reached into my bag, pulling out a pen and a small notepad. Quickly, I scribbled down a note: 009 43 61.23% < Chapter 169 +50emus ? o Menu "Grayson, here is my cell number. Please call me when you''re free-I need your help. Selene" I carefully wrote my number at the bottom of the note, folding it neatly. I nced at Grayson, wondering how I could slip it into his pocket without drawing attention. As if fate had heard my dilemma, Grayson suddenly leaned against me, his head resting on my shoulder. His breathing softened, signaling he''d fallen asleep. It was almost too perfect. Seizing the opportunity, I nced down at the pocket of his pants. Moving as slowly and carefully as possible, I slipped the folded note into it. When I finally seeded, I couldn''t help but let out a softugh at my own resourcefulness. But my moment of triumph was short-lived. As I turned my head toward the window, my eyes flicked to the rearview mirror-and froze. Kane''s dark eyes were locked on me, his gaze intense and unrelenting. He wasn''t watching Grayson. He was watching us. Novel Heirs 170 61.23% The Alghes Hedden ers I tore my gaze away from Kane''s eyes in the rearview mirror and looked out the window instead. The rest of the ride was in silence, the tension thick, the air suffocating. After what felt like an eternity, the car finally slowed to a stop in front of the hotel. I nced out and immediately recognized the building it was the same hotel where I''d stayed back when I was helping Kane''s father with Grayson''s treatment. A wave of memories threatened to surface, but I quickly pushed them aside. Turning my head, I looked at Grayson. He was still leaning against me, sleeping peacefully. His rxed expression made him look almost charming, even childlike. For a moment, I stared at him, letting the quietness of his presence soothe me. But a sharp knock on the window snapped me out of it, jolting me back to reality. I blinked and straightened up, inwardly scolding myself. What the hell are you doing, Selene? I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. When I nced out the window, Kane was standing there, ring at me. His signature scowl was firmly in ce, his eyes cold and unforgiving. Even after everything he''d done to make my life miserable, he somehow still had the audacity to look at me like I was the problem. I opened the door and stepped out of the car. Before I could assist Grayson, Kane''s sharp voice cut through the air. "Stay away from him." I rolled my eyes, though I made sure he couldn''t see it. A group of hotel staff quickly approached the car, jogging over to help Grayson. They opened the door and carefully worked to get him out. "Be gentle. He''s sleeping," I instructed them as they carried him toward the hotel entrance. But Kane, of course, couldn''t leave it at that. "Foolish woman," he muttered, loud enough for me to hear. "He''s not asleep. He''s unconscious." I froze, his words catching me off guard. ''Unconscious? I thought he was just sleeping.'' I stood there, momentarily stunned, trying to process what he''d said. But Kane, ever the opportunist, noticed my briefpse and pounced. "What''s the matter?¡± he mocked, his voice dripping with venom. "Already scheming how to slip into his room once you get inside?" His usation brought me back to my senses. I turned to face him, my voice icy as I replied. "Stop testing my patience, Alpha Kane. You''ve already taken my children, and for their sake, I''ve been holding my tongue. But don''t mistake my silence for weakness." I took a step closer, my eyes locked on his. "I''m not someone you can just push around. My respect for my children is the only reason I acknowledge you as my head Alpha. But if you think I''ll let you walk all over me, you''re mistaken. I have no problem striking back." His expression remained cold and unreadable, but I didn''t care. I''d said what I needed to say. Without waiting for a response, I turned and walked toward the street, raising my hand to hail a taxi. Behind me, I heard his angry growl. "Don''t pretend to be some virtuous woman" he snarled. "You can 1. B) 09:43 61.59% < Chapter 170 make excuses for everything, but not for the night you drugged me." Mens I froze mid-step, my body tense as his words echoed in my ears. Slowly, I turned around, meeting his furious gaze head-on. His usations were relentless, and I''d had enough. The anger bubbling inside me ignited, and I felt the familiar burn of power in my veins. My eyes glowed a bright blue as I spoke, my voice steady and sharp. "I''ve had enough of your usations, Kane. You think I drugged you that night?¡± I took a step forward, my words daring him to push me further. "Fine. Let''s say I did, I drugged you. I schemed against you. I didn''t want you-I only wanted your position." The words hung in the air, my tone dripping with sarcasm and defiance. I stared him down, daring him to challenge me further. Whatever he thought of me, whatever lies he wanted to believe-I was done trying to defend myself. Novel Heirs 171 Kane Menu The moment Selene admitted she had drugged me that night, I froze. Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, but it wasn''t just her confession that left me shaken-it was the way her deep blue eyes glowed with the fiery presence of her wolf. For a brief second, I caught a glimpse of her wolf''s fur in her gaze, and it threw me off bnce. I frowned, confused. Shouldn''t I be the one consumed with rage right now? This woman had just admitted to drugging me, yet she stood there with an unsettling calmness, almost mocking me. "Happy? You know the truth now," she said, a bitterugh escaping her lips, the sound hollow and sharp. Her arms crossed over her chest, and she continued, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Now let me live my own life. If marrying you destroyed your life, consider this my apology. If I''m a sinner, then marrying you was the biggest sin of my life. I know you hate me for it-and believe me, Kane, I regret the day I ever met you." Her words sliced through me, but what truly caught me off guard were the tears glinting in the corners of her eyes. She was holding them back, refusing to let them fall, and she was doing it with wless control. For a moment, the fierce, determined woman who had nearly ripped my heart out on the battlefield was gone. In her ce stood someone raw and broken-a woman who had clearly endured far more than I ever realized. I clenched my jaw, fighting the unexpected stir of emotion in my chest as I stared at her tearful face. Her pain shouldn''t matter to me. It didn''t matter to me. But in that moment, it was impossible to ignore. Looking away, I forced my voice to remain steady. "Get in the car. Your house is on my way." I hated myself for the lie even as I said it. This woman had manipted me, humiliated me, and yet, I couldn''t bring myself to feel the hatred I knew I should. Why? Why hadn''t I let her die during the war, even after discovering the truth about my children? Why had I given her any semnce of safety within my pack? Why did I still feel anything for her? I opened the car door, ready to get inside, but I stopped when I saw her walking toward me. She didn''t climb into the car. Instead, she stopped right in front of me, her dark, piercing eyes locking on mine. "Kane," she began, her voice steady but heavy with emotion. "What you''ve done to me in the past-and even what I''m going through now-is all because of you. But I can''t deny my fate. Even if I want to kill you every time I see you, I know it''s written in my damn luck to bow down to you." Her words stung, and I clenched my jaw tighter, my fists curling at my sides. She took a deep breath, steadying herself before continuing. "You''re the father of my children. And I''m happy you epted them. The day I left your pack, carrying them inside me, was the hardest day of my life. I was terrified, but I knew I had to protect them, no matter what." Her words caught me off guard, and my brows furrowed. "Stop lying, Selene. I don''t believe a word you 09:44 61.96% < Chapter 171 say anymore." Get 5x Menu Selene shook her head, a faint, bitter chuckle escaping her lips. "It''s nothing new. You''ve never believed me. And I''m done trying to convince you." Her voice softened, and for the first time, the steel in her tone wavered. "All I ask is that you keep our children safe. Don''t hurt them just because they came from me. I''m tired, Kane. I''m tired of fighting." She paused, as if gathering her thoughts, her shoulders sagging slightly. "I truly hope we never see each other again." I didn''t move as she turned her back to me. I didn''t call out to stop her. I simply watched as she walked away, her steps deliberate and final. She raised her hand to hail a taxi, and when one stopped, she climbed inside without looking back. And then she was gone, leaving me standing there, alone and dazed. Novel Heirs 172 Get 5> = Menu I was driving back to the pack house, but my thoughts were a mess. My mind waspletely disorganized, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t focus. Her words. Her damn words. The way Selene''s eyes had glowed with anger, the raw defiance in her voice-it all reyed in my head, refusing to let me rest. I gripped the steering wheel tightly, my knuckles turning white as I recalled her admission. The way she hadughed like a madwoman while saying she had drugged me... it was infuriating. I remembered that night vividly. For years, I had convinced myself that she was behind it all. That she had drugged me for her own gain. "How could she admit it so easily?" I groaned, mming my hand against the wheel. Anger surged through me, hot and uncontroble. Until today, I thought I hade to terms with her betrayal. I had epted her schemes against me, her maniptions. But hearing her admit it, hearing her say she married me only for my position, felt like a de twisting deep in my gut. I couldn''t go back to the pack house. Not like this. Swerving the car, I changed direction without thinking. After a while, I arrived at mypany''s apartment. I needed space. I needed rity. I took a long, cold shower, hoping it would clear my head. But no matter how much water I let run over me, Selene''s words kept echoing in my mind. "I regret the day I ever met you." I stepped out of the bathroom, still restless, and lit a cigarette. The first puff of smoke offered a minor relief, calming my frayed nerves. But the reprieve was temporary, and my thoughts remained tangled. Just then, my phone began to ring. I nced at the screen. Ruby. I wasn''t in the mood to talk to her-or anyone, for that matter. But when the phone rang again, I sighed and picked it up. Her soft voice greeted me immediately. ¡°Kane, where are you?" "I''m at my house." "Your house?" she repeated, confused. "But I''m in the pack house, and you''re not here." I frowned, my irritation bubbling up. "What are you doing there sote at night?" There was a pause before she replied in a low tone, "I''m spending time with Luna and Leo. They''re such sweet kids. I think they like me a lot. They even called me ''mom'' today." I rubbed my forehead, feeling a headacheing on. Ruby was trying too hard to stay in my life. She took care of my children selflessly, and I couldn''t deny that. "Ruby, it''s good that they like you," I said tly. 09.44 62.32% < Chapter 172 She chuckled softly. ¡°I have a request. Will you do something for me?" "Just say it,¡± I replied, exhaling smoke as I leaned back on the couch. "One of my friends is throwing a birthday party at Lunar Veil. Will youe with me?" The name Lunar Vell made my mood plummet instantly. Get 5 Menu Lunar Veil was the most extravagant club in my pack. But more importantly, it was the same club where Selene had drugged me six years ago. The memory of that night resurfaced, dark and bitter. Suddenly, my vision clouded with anger, and my grip on the phone tightened. "I will," I said curtly, my voice cold. "Thank you, Kane." Ruby''s voice lit up with excitement, but I barely heard her. I ended the call abruptly, my mind already racing. I pulled up my contact list and dialed a number. The moment the person on the other end answered, their voice trembled. "A-Alpha?" "Bring me all the surveince footage from Lunar Veil. From that night six years ago," I ordered, my tone sharp and unforgiving. There was a pause before the man stammered, "Alpha, that was almost six years ago. I''m not sure if the footage is still saved..." I took another drag of my cigarette and exhaled slowly, the smoke curling in the air. My voice was calm butced with menace. "Make sure every surveince record is checked. I want all the video recordings of that night in my hands by tomorrow. If you fail..." I paused, letting the weight of my words settle before continuing. "I''ll shut down your clubbing business." "Yes, Alpha! Right away!" the man replied, panic evident in his voice. I ended the call and leaned back, staring at the ceiling. This time, I would uncover the truth, No matter what it took. 62.32% Novel Heirs 173 Get 5 > Menu I couldn''t sleep the entire night. My mind was a storm of memories, dragging me back to the past I had tried so hard to bury. That night, when I woke up the next morning, I found a stranger lying next to me, naked under the nket. At first, I wasn''t shocked. I thought it was just another girl from the club-a woman who wanted to make money by selling her body. I''d seen it happen countless times before. But what unsettled me was the fact that I couldn''t remember anything. Not a single detail. I wasn''t even sure if I had actually slept with her. Still, the purple marks scattered across her bare back told me something had happened. I shook my head, trying to shove the memory away, but it clung to me like a shadow. "Are you okay?" Finn''s voice broke through the haze of my thoughts, pulling me back to the present. I blinked, realizing I was still sitting on the couch in my office, a cigarette burning between my fingers. I nced at it and noticed it was already half-burned. I had been so lost in my thoughts that I hadn''t even realized. "Hmm," I replied shortly, taking a slow puff before extinguishing it in the ashtray. Finn walked over to the couches, taking the seat opposite me. He studied me for a moment before speaking. "They''re on their way to thepany." His words instantly grabbed my attention. I straightened slightly, my brows lifting. "Did they find all the records?" Finn nodded, "Yeah. There are a few videos since there are so many cameras installed in various locations at the club." "I want every single angle," I said firmly. He nodded again. "That''s exactly what they''ve done. They collected everything and brought it here. The club owner himself was there with his men, but since you didn''t want to see him, they sent the recordings with your officials.¡± I had instructed my team to supervise the process closely. I didn''t want any mistakes, and I certainly didn''t want anyone tampering with the evidence. Finn''s voice broke through my thoughts again. "Kane, what are you hoping to find?" I frowned, taking another slow puff from my cigarette. "What do you mean?" He gave me a strange look, one I couldn''t decipher. But his next words took me by surprise. "If it turns out Selene really did it, then it''ll only fuel the hatred you already have for her. And that''s not good for you." 0.09-44 62.68% < Chapter 173 He paused, as if weighing whether he should continue. Then, in a quieter voice, he added, "And if she didn''t..." Finn didn''t finish the sentence, but he didn''t have to. The implication was clear. I looked away, avoiding his gaze. "We all know she did it." But my voicecked the conviction I wanted it to carry, and Finn noticed. He shook his head, his expression thoughtful. "Your heart doesn''t want to believe it anymore. That''s why you''re going through all this. You even canceled a pack meeting today-one that was supposed to address important matters-just to focus on this." His words hit too close to home, and I tightened my fists, fighting the anger bubbling inside me. The tension in my hand crushed the cigarette, breaking it in two. I threw it to the floor in frustration and stood up abruptly. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. "Come in," 1 barked, my voice sharper than I intended. Finn nced at me, his expression unreadable, as if he were silently judging my desperation. The door opened, and three of my officials-Storm, Gideon, and Derek-stepped inside. "Where is it?" I demanded, my tone impatient. Storm stepped forward and handed me a sh drive. Without wasting a second, I walked over to my desk, plugged the drive into myptop, and opened the first file. The video began to y, and as the footage filled the screen, my eyes darkened. Selene. There she was, in the club that night. Her face was unmistakable, though she looked younger, with a determination in her eyes that I couldn''t quite ce. My jaw tightened as I leaned closer to the screen, watching her every move. The memories I had buried so deeply began to surface once more, and I knew- whatever this footage revealed-it was going to change everything. Novel Heirs 174 62 68% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs I sat in silence, my eyes glued to the screen as the footage yed. I recognized myself in the video immediately. There I was, sitting at a table, talking casually with a friend. The drinks were served, and 1 watched myself take a sip. Something about the scene felt off, so I rewound the video. That''s when I saw it- the waiter slipping something into my drink. My breath hitched. I wasn''t expecting that. I leaned closer to the screen, my heart pounding as I tried to see who had given the waiter the order. I zoomed in, and when the image became clearer, my eyes widened. It wasn''t Selene. The person who gave the order was another woman. I clenched my jaw as I zoomed in further, staring hard at the screen. The woman''s face became unmistakable. It was Selene''s cousin. "Does that mean she did it, and Selene is innocent?" Storm asked, breaking the tense silence. He and the others were standing next to me, watching everything unfold. I didn''t answer. My silence made Storm stop talking, but his question lingered in the air. Selene. Innocent? No. That couldn''t be it. There was no way she wasn''t involved. Maybe she''d told her cousin to do it. Maybe it was all part of her n. I continued the yback, skipping ahead to see more footage of Selene''s cousin. My focus was solely on her now, not myself. I needed to know the full story. Ten minutes into the video, I saw her: Selene. She looked so young in the footage, almost fragile. She entered the club hesitantly, ncing around nervously like she didn''t belong there. I almost scoffed when I saw her walk directly to her cousin. Of course, I thought. But what happened next stopped me cold. Selene''s cousin pped her. My jaw tightened as I watched Selene stumble, her hand flying to her cheek. Tears welled in her eyes, and she began to cry. "What''s wrong? Why did she p Selene? Didn''t she do everything for her?" Finn muttered, his tone I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. My eyes were glued to the screen, unblinking. Selene tried to grab her cousin''s hand, but the woman yanked it away. Then, as if that wasn''t enough, her cousin grabbed her hair and pulled her head back, yelling something at her. I leaned closer to the screen, straining to catch the words, but there was no audio. 09.44 63.04% < Chapter 174 Get 5 Menu Her cousin then pointed toward the private rooms, her gestures sharp andmanding. "Is she ckmailing her to sleep with you?" Derek asked softly, his voice filled with disbelief. The possibility made my stomach churn. I didn''t know what to think anymore. I kept watching the video, my mind racing. This wasn''t what I had expected. I had reyed that night in my head so many times, always believing Selene was the mastermind behind it all. But now... now I wasn''t so sure. My blood boiled as I watched her cousin physically abuse her. ''How dare she?'' Selene had never told me anything about being bullied by her cousin. In fact, I remembered them interacting during our wedding. Selene had spoken to her cousin politely, even warmly, as if she were a trusted family member. But this... this was something else entirely. I continued watching. Selene, still crying, began walking toward the private rooms. I knew where she was going. I knew her destination. But then, to my shock, she stopped. She froze in front of the door to another room. It wasn''t my room. My heart skipped a beat as I stared at the screen. Why had she stopped there? What was she doing? The scene on the screen wasn''t making sense anymore. My understanding of that night, my assumptions about Selene, everything was unraveling. And for the first time, I wasn''t sure if I wanted to know the truth. Novel Heirs 175 63.04% The Alpha''s Huddle H #Meria The video yed on the screen, and my eyes stayed glued to Selene. She stood in front of the door, her hand gripping the doorknob tightly as her shoulders shook from silent sobs. She took out her phone and dialed someone. I couldn''t hear the conversation, but after a few moments, she suddenly threw the phone to the ground, her frustration and despair evident. She wiped her tears with trembling hands, and something in her broken expression twisted something deep inside me. I clenched my fists, struggling to maintain myposure as I watched her fall apart on the screen. Then, a group of men approached her. She took a hesitant step back, but the men stood next to the room, blocking her path. One of them opened the door, gesturing for her to go inside. From the room, a man in his fifties stepped out. His presence alone sent a wave of unease through me, and apparently, I wasn''t the only one. I heard the sharp intake of breath from Finn and the others beside me. Selene immediately joined her hands in front of the older man, her posture pleading. She shook her head repeatedly, clearly trying to refuse whatever it was they wanted her to do. But one of the men grabbed her by the neck and forced her to drink from a bottle of wine. Selene struggled, pushing him away as she coughed violently, her face turning red from the effort. The men around herughed cruelly, finding amusement in her pain. The older man scanned Selene from head to toe, his expression cold and calcting. He muttered something to the men before turning and disappearing back into the room. Selene stood there for a moment, trembling, before she seemed to make a decision. She spun around and began to run. The men shouted in surprise, clearly unprepared for her sudden escape. They took off after her, trying to catch her. Selene ran as fast as she could, her movements fueled by desperation. My heart pounded harder as I watched her sprint, her fear palpable even through the grainy footage. And then, to my shock, she collided with someone. She ran straight into me. My breath caught in my throat as I stared at the screen. Beside me, I could feel the weight of my officials'' gazes shifting toward me, but I didn''t dare look away from the screen. My heart began to pound with an intensity that shook me. The truth I had been chasing, the reality I had been avoiding-both were staring me in the face now. "y the video from my angle," I ordered, my voice low and firm,ced with barely contained anger. Theta Gideon immediately began searching through the footage, looking for the angle that captured my side of the incident. 09:45 63.41% < Chapter 175 As soon as he found it, he yed it. I leaned forward, cing my palms on the ss desk as I studied the footage closely. In this angle, I saw myself being escorted to a room by the waiter. After a few moments, the waiter left, but I didn''t stay inside. I came out shortly after, holding my forehead and sweating. My steps were unsteady. I could see it clearly now. I was already drugged. Then it happened-Selene ran into me. She looked up at me, her tear-streaked face filled with fear and desperation. She said something to me, her lips moving quickly, and then pointed in a direction behind her. She nced over her shoulder, her expression panicked, before suddenly throwing her arms around me. My eyes widened as I watched her press herself against me, her body trembling. The men chasing her ran past us, clearly mistaking us for a couple lost in their own moment outside a room. Selene let out a shaky breath when they were gone, but she didn''t let go of me. She gave them a quick nce to ensure they weren''ting back before looking up at me with tear-filled eyes. I lifted my hand in the video, hesitating for a moment, before brushing her cheek. But before the tension could break, the men returned. Selene froze, her body stiffening as her gaze darted around, searching for another escape route. But there was nowhere to go. In the video, I asked her something. The subtle tilt of my head and the look in my eyes-there was no mistaking it. Lust clouded my judgment. She nodded, her gaze flickering between me and the men approaching us. Grabbing her hand, I turned and led her to the door of my room, which was close by. I pulled her inside, shutting the door firmly behind us. The video ended there. Silence filled the room as the weight of what we had just seen sank in. Novel Heirs 176 Meraz The moment the video ended, I shoved theptop away with such force that it fell off the desk and crashed onto the floor. "Kane!" Finn''s voice was sharp as he tried to grab my arm, but I yanked it away violently. "How can I be so stupid? HOW?" I roared, my voice echoing in the room. It felt as though my chest was on fire, burning with the weight of the truth I had just uncovered. My thoughts spiraled, each one cutting deeper into my already raw heart Selene was innocent. She hadn''t drugged me. She hadn''t trapped me. She hadn''t schemed against me. The betrayal I had felt for years wasn''t hers-it had been her cousin''s. "Bring that bitch here to me. I will kill her!" I yelled at the officials standing nearby. They immediately lowered their heads in submission, not daring to meet my eyes. I ran my fingers through my hair, trying to steady my breathing, but the truth was suffocating me. Selene hadn''t just been innocent-she''d been a victim. A victim of her cousin''s maniptions, of her family''s schemes, and of my wrath. I punched the ss desk in front of me with all the force I could muster. It shattered instantly, shards flying everywhere. Pain shot through my hand as blood began to drip from the torn skin, but I didn''t care. "WHY?" I bellowed, my voice raw with anguish. Finn and Storm rushed to me, grabbing my arms to stop me from destroying everything in the room. "Alpha, please! Control your anger!" Finn urged, his voice firm yet calm. Delta Derek stepped forward, his tone cautious but urgent. "Kane, we''re in thepany right now. You need to get a hold of yourself." I barely heard him. My mind was consumed by the truth I had just uncovered. "Did you not hear me?" I growled, my voice venomous. "Bring that bitch here right now!" Theta Gideon stepped forward, his expression serious. "I''ll find Selene''s cousin," he said firmly before turning and leaving the room. As soon as he was gone, Derek broke the uneasy silence. "Why would that woman drug you if she didn''t n to send Selene into your room?" he asked, his confusion evident. Finn answered before I could. "It''s simple. She wanted to ruin Selene''s reputation¨Csend her to an old man''s room to destroy her dignity-but at the same time, she wanted to get close to Alpha herself." 09:45 63.77% < Chapter 176 I tightened my fists at his words, the motion causing fresh blood to seep from my wounded hand And then Selene''s words echoed in my mind: "I thought you would kill my children." My eyes widened as a heavy realization settled over me. Was she telling the truth all along? Was her fear of me the real reason she divorced me and ran away? Had she hidden my children from me just to protect them from me? The weight of my guilt hit me like a tidal wave. I lowered my head, my breathing uneven as my wolf growled inside me. He was furious-not at her, but at me. "You were wrong!" he snarled, his voice ringing in my head. "You hurt our mate! You didn''t even try to find the truth!" He was right. I had been wrong from the start. I had let my anger blind me, and in doing so, I had hurt Selene. Finn, my beta and my best friend, pulled me back toward the couches and forced me to sit down. "Take it," he said, offering me a cigarette from a fresh packet. I took it reluctantly, but what I really wanted in that moment was a bottle of wine to drown out the storm in my mind. I stared at the cigarette in my hand as my thoughts continued to spiral. "All this time... I was hurting her for nothing?" I muttered to myself. My wolf growled again, louder this time, reminding me of every moment I had ignored her pain, dismissed her words, and punished her for something she hadn''t done. I couldn''t stay there any longer. I stood up abruptly and began walking toward the door. Finn''s voice rang out behind me. "Where are you going? I can''t let you leave in this state. I can''t take the risk." I didn''t turn to look at him. I opened the door and replied without hesitation, "I need to talk to her." Without waiting for a response, I stepped out of the room. Novel Heirs 177 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 177 (+5Bonus > Menu I left the office and climbed into my car. I wasn''t surprised to find it waiting for me out front. I had a strong feeling Finn had arranged for the driver to be there. "Alpha, where to?" my driver asked. I didn''t answer right away. Where could I go? To Selene''s ce? Would she even be there? My heart thudded in my chest as I pulled out my phone and dialed a number, trying to steady my breathing. The call connected, and a man''s voice came through. "Alpha." "Where is she right now?" I asked, my gaze fixed on the cityscape outside the window. "As per your instructions, we''ve been keeping tabs on her. She''s at the Shadow & Moon coffee shop right now." "Shadow & Moon coffee shop?" I repeated, my brows furrowing. "Yes, Alpha. That''s where she''s working these days." Working? In a coffee shop? Why was she working? Hadn''t I already given her my cards to use? ¡°Send the address to my driver,¡± I said curtly before ending the call. A few momentster, my driver received the location and set off toward the coffee shop. As the car moved through the streets, I opened my banking app to check the bnces of the cards I''d given her through Delta Derek. My jaw tightened when I saw that not a single penny had been spent. That''s when I remembered what Derek had told me. He''d said Selene had refused the cards outright, but he still left them with her, asking her to keep them even if she didn''t want to use them. She hadn''t taken any of it. Instead, she chose to live like an ordinary pack member. But why? The scenery outside blurred as my mind raced. I leaned back in my seat, shutting my eyes, but it didn''t help. Memories of the past resurfaced, wing at me. My chest tightened as I heard her voice in my head, the echoes of her cries from when I''d told her-again and again-that I wanted a divorce. "I don''t have anyone in my life except you. Please don''t abandon me, Kane." I clenched my jaw and opened my eyes, staring ahead, but the torment didn''t ease. I remembered the day we got married. She''d looked so happy, like it was the moment she''d always been waiting for. At the time, I''d thought it was all part of her n, that her joy was calcted, maniptive. "Kane, I love you." She used to say that every time I told her how much I hated her. She never argued, never snapped back. She stayed calm, ying the role of the perfect, submissive wife. Her silence only fueled my 09:44 64.04% anger, making me believe she was just pretending. #Menu The car slowed and came to a stop at the corner of a familiar street. I nced out the window and realized why it felt so familiar-this was the same road where I''d run into Selene two nights ago. "We''ve arrived at the Shadow & Moon coffee shop, Alpha," my driver said, pointing to the left. I turned my head and saw the shop. It was small, modest, a one-story building that looked like it had been tucked into the street without much thought to expansion or grandeur. I reached for the door handle, ready to step out, but froze when my eyesnded on her. Through the shop''srge front window, I could see her clearly. Selene. My hand fell away from the door as I stared at her. She was smiling, chatting with customers, her face lit up with a youthful glow. She looked so carefree, so... happy. She seemed almost unrecognizable- like a teenage girl, vibrant and full of life. I exhaled slowly, my breath catching in my throat as I whispered her name under my breath. "Selene." Novel Heirs 178 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs $5Bonus 1 Menu "Alpha, aren''t you going inside?" My driver''s voice broke through my thoughts, pulling my gaze away from Selene. But I couldn''t help myself. My eyes drifted back to her again. The driver lowered his head when he realized I wasn''t in the mood to respond. I''de all this way to see her, to talk to her. Yet now, with her right in front of me, I had no idea what to say. What could I tell her? How would she react? As I sat there, staring at her for what felt like forever, I heard voices outside the car. "She''s like a butterfly-impossible to catch." "Yeah, but she''s your sister-inw. Don''t look at her like that." "Hey, you can''t say that. I''m the one who introduced you to Selene." "So what? Your brother''s smitten with her. Stop looking at her with any other intentions." My frown deepened as I listened. Their words, coupled with Selene''s name, set my blood boiling. Two boys, likely college students, passed by my car. Judging by the way they casually leaned against it earlier, they probably assumed no one was inside thanks to the tinted windows. I watched as the group entered the coffee shop and quickly imed a table near the counter. One of the boys grinned broadly as he spoke to Selene. It didn''t take much to figure out he was the one who''d told his friend to call Selene his "sister-inw." My fists tightened when I saw her return his grin with one of her own. She looked so warm, so friendly toward him as he approached the counter to ce an order. The coffee shop had ss walls, and the blinds were wide open to let in the sunlight. I could see everything happening inside-every interaction, every expression. My patience snapped. I swung open the car door and stepped out, mming it shut behind me. Striding toward the coffee shop, I grabbed the ss door and pushed it open. A soft chime rang out, signaling a new customer had entered. I ignored it. Inside, I nced around. Most of the customers were young-high school and college students,ughing and chatting over their drinks. When I stepped further in, all eyes turned to me. Their curious stares didn''t bother me. I doubted they had any idea who I was. If they did, they wouldn''t dare look at me like that. My gaze swept across the room, stopping on the counter. Selene wasn''t there, 09:44 64.35% < Chapter 178 I nced at the door behind the counter and guessed she must have gone through it. "Excuse me, sir. Please have a seat," a young girl said, stepping in front of me. I looked at her apron and realized she was an employee. "Call your other employee," I said tly. "Who, sir? Are you looking for someone?" she asked, her cheeks flushing pink at my tone. "Call Selene. I don''t have time for questions." BAMTHI My voice was louder than I intended, drawing the attention of the customers seated near the counter. "What are you doing here?" Her voice caught my attention, and I turned toward her. The moment she stepped out from behind the door, my eyes locked onto her. Her hair was pulled back into a high ponytail, and she wore a ck shirt with blue jeans that made her look much younger than she was. She never failed to look youthful. My gaze dropped to her hands. She was holding a ck apron over one arm and a damp tissue in the other. She must have been cleaning something. She walked to the counter, ced the apron down, tossed the tissue into a nearby trash bin, and wiped her hands with a small towel. Her expression was puzzled, her brows slightly furrowed as she approached me. "What are you doing here?" she asked softly, her voice low enough that only I could hear. I couldn''t take my eyes off her. Without answering, I reached out, grabbed her hand, and said firmly, "Come with me. I need to talk to you." 9.09 44 Novel Heirs 179 Third Person +5Bonus > Menu Selene immediately yanked her hand away as Kane tried to pull her toward the door. Her brows furrowed, and she snapped, "What''s wrong with you?" Kane froze, his hand left hanging in the air where hers had been just moments ago. His jaw tightened as he lowered his hand, ncing at her. Selene, on the other hand, was trying to figure out what he was doing here, barging into her ce of work. "Selene, I need to talk to you. Now," Kane said, his voice low, his teeth gritted. He wasn''t angry at her- he was angry at himself. He''d lost control of his emotions the moment he saw her. All he wanted was to tell her the truth he''d finally learned. Selene opened her mouth to yell at him but stopped short. She nced around the shop and noticed that all eyes were on them. Taking a deep breath, she forced a small, apologetic smile and addressed the customers. ¡°Guys, please enjoy your coffee." Kane''s gaze didn''t waver from her. She was smiling at everyone else but treating him like a stranger. His chest tightened at the thought. Before he could say anything more, a young man stood up from one of the nearby tables and approached them. "Mr..." the boy hesitated, giving Kane a once-over before continuing, ¡°Mr. Businessman, I don''t know who you are, but stop bothering her." Kane''s frown deepened, recognizing the boy from earlier-the one who''d been joking outside his car. Selene''s eyes widened as she turned to the boy. "Elias, what are you doing? Go back to your table," she said quietly, her tone sharp but calm. Elias was a regr customer at the coffee shop, and she hadn''t expected him to step in like this. Elias crossed his arms and spoke with conviction. "Selene, you don''t know these kinds of businessmen. They love to y with young girls. Don''t worry-I''ll protect you." Selene almostughed out loud at his bold im, but she quickly bit her lip and nced at Kane. His expression was cold, his dark eyes fixed on Elias with an intensity that could freeze fire. She pressed her lips together, trying to suppress herughter. Thest thing she wanted was to provoke Kane even further. Turning to the other customers, she raised her voice slightly, forcing a cheerful tone. "Don''t worry, everyone. He''s just an old friend of mine." Elias squinted at her, clearly unconvinced. "Are you sure?" he asked hesitantly. Selene gave him a reassuring smile. She appreciated his protective instincts-he was the kind of guy who would step in if he thought a woman was in trouble. She patted his arm lightly. "Yes, I''m sure. Go back to your table." Kane''s sharp eyes followed the motion of her hand as it gently patted Elias''s arm. His anger simmered, threatening to boil over. "Bro, sorry for misunderstanding you," Elias said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "You know WW) 09.45 64.74% < Chapter 179 how beautiful she is. I was just... insecure." Selene lightly smacked Elias''s arm, rolling her eyes. "Go back, Elias." He chuckled and walked back to his table, where his friends greeted him with grins and enthusiastic thumbs-ups, as if he''d just won a battle. Kane''s re followed Elias all the way across the shop, though the boy didn''t seem to notice. Selene cleared her throat, trying to redirect Kane''s attention back to her. She hadn''t anticipated Elias saying something so ridiculous. She thought of him like a little brother- nothing more. Sure, he''d left her love notes a few times, but she''d ignored them, assuming he understood there was no possibility of anything between them. Still, Kane''s stern, unyielding gaze on Elias was making everyone ufortable. "Can you just leav-" she began, but her words died in her throat when Kane turned his piercing eyes on her. Selene swallowed hard, suddenly reminded of who Kane was. He wasn''t just anyone-he was the he ad Alpha, and she was no longer in the Iron Crown Pack. Her tone softened as she forced an awkward smile. "Alpha, what do you want to talk to me about?" she asked quietly. Novel Heirs 180 s Menu Her polite tone only seemed to stoke the fire in Kane''s eyes. His anger mostly directed at himself- now simmered dangerously as he watched Selene''s casual demeanor toward Es. Selene rolled her eyes when she saw him rooted to the spot like a statue, his jaw fight and his fists clenched "Excuse me, young man," came Margot''s voice. Selene stepped aside so Margot, the owner of the coffee shop, could approach. Margot looked between them, her expression polite but curious. "Please let me know if we can help you," she said, addressing Kane. Kane shifted his gaze briefly to Margot before turning it back to Selene. "Are youing with me or not?" he asked, his tone low but unmistakablymanding Selene could tell it wasn''t a question-it was a warning. But she wasn''t the type to back down. She crossed her arms and looked him square in the eye. "I told you that night-I''m tired. What new usation are you going to throw at me this time?" Kane''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t snap back. "Did I say I came here for that?" "Then why are you here?" Selene shot back, her voice sharp but quiet enough for only him to hear. ¡°Kane Thorne, if you want me to lose my job, just go to my boss directly and ask her to fire me. What else could I possibly expect from you? But at least spare her business-it''s not her fault." Her tone was dripping with frustration, though she kept her voice to a whisper to avoid drawing more attention. Kane''s eyes flicked toward the customers, who were still staring at the two of them with obvious curiosity. "Can''t you all just mind your own business?" he said, his voice cutting through the room. Selene''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You!" she hissed, furious. But Kane ignored her and strode toward the counter, where Margot was standing. Stopping in front of her, he asked, "Are you the owner of this coffee shop?" "Yes," Margot replied, her voice steady but cautious. Kane nodded slightly, reached into his wallet, and pulled out a card. He ced it on the counter, covering it with his palm as he leaned forward. "Your loyal employee here said I was disturbing your business. So I''m here topensate you for the inconvenience," he said, his tone calm but firm. Margot blinked, startled. "Oh, that''s not necessary- ¡°I insist,¡± Kane interrupted. ¡°And I also want you to arrange coffee for mypany tomorrow morning." 0 09:45 65.22% < Chapter 160 The room fell into stunned silence Selene''s mouth fell open, and the other employees froze. Even the customers were taken aback. Selene noticed how many of the women in the cat¨¦-both employees and customers were now gazing at Kane, their cheeks turning pink She rubbed her forehead in exasperation as she muttered under her breath, "Great. They recognized him." Kane had always been a ma for attention, especially from women. He was powerful,manding, and, to their eyes, devastatingly handsome Margot, clearly flustered but trying to keep herposure, chuckled nervously. "Well, okay. What''s the name of yourpany? We''ll be happy to arrange that ¡± Kane didn''t answer. Instead, he moved his hand away from the card, revealing the embossed letters of his business name: Apex Industries. Margot''s eyes widened in shock. Her gaze shot up to Kane''s face as realization dawned. "Al-Alpha A- Kane?" she stammered, her voice trembling. The entire caf¨¦ seemed to freeze. The customers and employees alike stopped what they were doing, and the room filled with hushed whispers. ¡°Alpha?" someone murmured. The murmurs grew louder, and Selene saw a few of the girls in the caf¨¦ pulling out their phones to record. Within seconds, they were already posting videos online. "Yes, he''s Alpha Kane," one of the women whispered excitedly. The boys in the caf¨¦-including Elias-leapt to their feet. Elias looked like he''d seen a ghost, his face drained of color as the realization of who he had just confronted hit him. Kane, irritated by the growing rumble of whispers, turned around to face the room. The moment he moved, every single person in the caf¨¦ bowed their heads in unison, their voices rising in reverence. "All hail our head Alpha!" came the unified greeting. Kane''s piercing gaze swept the room, his mere presence radiating power. The caf¨¦, filled with chatter just moments ago, now buzzed with tension and awe. 09:45 Novel Heirs 181 Gets? Menu Kane slid his hands into his pockets, his expression radiating boredom as he surveyed the room. "Stand up." The group immediately straightened, though none dared to meet his gaze. "If I catch any of you whispering again," Kane said in a low, threatening voice, "I''ll rip your tongues out." If anyone else had uttered such a threat, the younger pack members might have dismissed it as an empty warning. But this was Kane Thome-the Alpha of their pack. His reputation for brutality preceded him. Ignoring his words wasn''t an option. Silently, they returned to their seats, their attention. snapping back to the meeting. Selene, standing off to the side, was already reeling from the sight of Kane issuing orders to Margot. But what truly stunned her was how quickly the pack members obeyed. She could see both fear and respect etched into their faces. No wonder they hadn''t recognized Kane at first-just as she had failed to. He had masked his scent, concealing his identity. "Thank you, Alpha," Margot said, bowing slightly in deference. "Your gratitude is useless to me," Kane replied coldly. Margot flinched at his words, the sharpness in his tone catching her off guard. But before she could respond, Kane continued. "Give your employee the rest of the day off." "Selene?" Margot''s gaze flicked to Selene, who stood behind Kane, shaking her head furiously in silent protest. But under Kane''s icy re, Margot swallowed hard. Refusing him was not an option. She assumed Selene had alreadye to terms with the fact that Alpha Kane was someone from her past -a friend who wouldn''t harm her. "Of course," Margot said with a strained smile. Selene shut her eyes trying to suppress the anger bubbling within her. She couldn''t cause a scene, not in front of the entire pack. Without warning, Kane turned toward her and grabbed her hand, his grip firm and unyielding. He didn''t even bother to ask for her permission. "Let''s go," he ordered. Selene noticed a few girls in the room snapping pictures on their phones. Kane didn''t seem to care, and she had no chance to stop them or warn them not to post the photos. "Alpha, where are you taking me?" she asked, her voice tight with frustration as she tried to pull her hand free. Once they stepped outside the shop, Kane continued dragging her along, ignoring her protests. He led her straight to his car, opened the back door, and gestured for her to get in. "Get inside," he said firmly. "What?" Selene stared at him, confusion clear on her face. 0.09 46 65.58% < Chapter 181 Get 51 Menu "Don''t make me force you," Kane replied, his voice calm but edged with warning, "I just want to talk. Nothing else." For a moment, she hesitated, her eyes narrowing as she studied him. Something about his expression was off. His dark eyes seemed to shift, clouds of emotion swirling just beneath the surface. She couldn''t figure out what had him so worked up. Could it really be excitement at the thought of humiliating her? Her stomach twisted with unease. Shaking her head, she climbed into the car, thinking to herself, ''Is this about Leo and Luna?'' Kane followed her into the backseat, closing the door behind him. The driver nced at them in the rearview mirror, his hesitation clear, but he didn''t dare voice a question. "To Duskrun River," Kane instructed. The driver immediately started the car, not daring to dy. Selene turned to Kane, her brow furrowed. "Duskrun River? Why are you taking me there?" Kane met her gaze but didn''t answer, his silence only fueling her irritation. She couldn''t make sense of his behavior. Just two days ago, he had avoided her like the gue, acting as though he couldn''t stand the sight of her. And now, here he was, barging into her workce and dragging her away. "Wait a second," she muttered, ring at him. "Are you nning to throw me into the river?" **) 09.46 Novel Heirs 182 Selene "Hey! Stop the car!" I shouted, my voice sharp with frustration. Get 5 = Menu "Are you deaf? I said stop the car!" I repeated, but the driver, just like his boss, ignored mepletely. It was as if my words didn''t even register. I nced at the man sitting beside me-Kane Thorne. A dangerous beast in human form, capable of ending my life without a second thought. My mind raced. Was this his n? To kill me and take my children for himself? Was he that afraid of me? Afraid I might follow through with what I''d said that night-about killing him every single day in my head? Lost in my spiraling thoughts, I was startled when his voice broke through the silence. It was low, calm, and impossibly soft. "Why do you think I want to kill you?" His tone caught mepletely off guard. It wasn''t the cold,manding voice I was used to. It was almost... gentle. "What the hell?" I thought, staring at him in disbelief. "Can Alpha Kane even talk like that?" Turning to face him fully, I found him staring back at me, his gaze steady and unreadable. "What are you looking at?" I snapped. "Can''t you see I''m worried about your ns? Why do you want to kill me? Is it so you can have my children all to yourself? Well, guess what, Kane Thorne-you can''t kill me. I''ll kill you first." My voice was sharp and biting, but I noticed the driver''s reaction immediately. He stiffened in his seat, his hand drifting toward his waistband, undoubtedly reaching for a gun. I bristled, ready to growl a warning at him, but before I could, Kane''s deep voice sliced through the tension. "Keep driving," he ordered. The driver froze, his hand stopping short of the weapon. He nced at Kane through the rearview mirror, then gave a small nod and returned his focus to the road. I couldn''t believe it. Everyone in this pack seemed to carry a gun. "Rx," Kane said, his tone almost amused. "I didn''t order him to shoot you. He''s my driver-of course, he''s armed. It''s for protection." I clenched my jaw and kept quiet. There was no point arguing with him. Still, I wasn''tpletely defenseless. My wolf was ready to strike if necessary. I wasn''t as skilled a fighter as Kane, but I could hold my own. If he came at me, I''d make sure to leave my mark on him-wounds he wouldn''t forget. "I should''ve killed him that night in the war," I muttered under my breath. "You hate me, don''t you?" Kane asked, his voice calm but probing. "Of course," I replied tly. 09:46 65.941 < Chapter 182 Get 5> = Menu "How much?" he pressed, his gaze unwavering. I turned my head, meeting his eyes. His expression had softened, and for a moment, I thought I saw something there¡ªsomething I couldn''t quite decipher. But I didn''t want to waste my energy trying to figure it out. "More than I love my children," I said coldly, my voice like ice. His reaction was instant. His face darkened, his shock evident. He clearly hadn''t expected that answer. I knew what wasing next. He''d ask why I hated him so much, why it wasn''t the other way around -that he should be the one hating me. But before he could say anything, his next words caught me off guard. "You should not forget who I am," he said, his toneced with warning. I let out a scoff, rolling my eyes. "Oh, don''t worry, Alpha. I know exactly who you are," I said sarcastically. I paused, then locked my gaze with his, my voice cold and deliberate. "You''re my head Alpha. And let''s not forget-you''re my children''s father and... my ex- husband." The corner of his mouth twitched, but before I could read his expression, he leaned forward suddenly, his face inches from mine. "You forgot one thing," he said, his voice low and intimate, his breath warm against my skin. I red at him, refusing to flinch. "I''m still your mate,¡± he murmured. Novel Heirs 183 Get 5 Y Menu I stared at him, my breath catching in my throat. ''Mate?'' Of course, he was right. He was still my mate. How could I forget such a cruel twist of fate? My ill-fated life never ceased to amaze me. With a sigh, I lifted my hand and gave him a light push to create some distance between us. "And my soon-to-be ex-mate," I muttered under my breath. His eyebrows shot up, surprise shing across his face. It seemed I''d been catching him off guard a lottely. Darkness crept into his eyes, spreading like ink until they werepletely consumed, giving him that same fierce, intimidating look he always wore when he was angry. I turned my gaze away from him and focused on the road ahead. The car was moving through unfamiliar territory, and I realized with a sinking feeling that I had no idea where we were. I''d never been to Duskrun River before-not even when I lived in this pack. My adoptive parents had made sure of that. They were abusive, controlling, and had kept me locked up in their house like a prisoner. "Never dare to think that again," Kane murmured darkly beside me. His low voice made me turn to him, my attention snapping back to the powerful man seated next to me. His cold eyes were fixed on the back of the driver''s seat, as if his re alone could burn a hole through it. I frowned. Was he talking to me? Or had the driver done something I hadn''t noticed? Kane''s tone was too ambiguous for me to tell. "I know how you feel about me," I said cautiously, studying him. His body stilled, and for a moment, it was as if my words had frozen him in ce. Slowly, he turned his head toward me, confusion flickering across his otherwise stoic face. His eyes silently questioned me, asking how much I truly knew. "I know you hate me," I continued, my voice calm but firm. "And believe me, Kane, our feelings are mutual." His brows furrowed, and his jaw clenched at my words. It was clear he didn''t like hearing me say that. I couldn''t help scoffing internally. ''This man is so arrogant,'' I thought bitterly. ''After everything he''s done to me, he still expects me to let him monopolize the hate between us? Only he gets to hate me, and I''m supposed to do nothing? Does he think everything in this world bends to his will? He must be dreaming.'' Kane turned his gaze away from me, his expression hard as stone. "Don''t overthink it," he said curtly. "That''s not what I meant when I said I needed to talk." I rolled my eyes, tired of this endless game. "Then talk already!" I snapped, my frustration boiling over. "I''m waiting, Alpha. What exactly are you holding back for?" He nodded slightly and locked his gaze with mine. His piercing eyes dug into me, making me feel as though he could see straight into my soul. "You seem to enjoy your job quite a bit," he said suddenly. The unexpectedment threw me off. I blinked at him, confused. What? ***) 09:46 66.3% "Yes," I replied cautiously. "I do enjoy it. Why?" * Get 5: Menu "I saw that today," he muttered, his tone dripping with disapproval as he gave me a look that made my skin crawl. I couldn''t even begin to understand what his problem was. Where had thate from? Did he really drag me all the way out here just to criticize my job? I clenched my fists, biting my tongue to stop myself from snapping at him. ''What does this man want from me now?'' I thought angrily. ''Does he want me to lose this job, too? He and his cursed presence won''t ever let me be happy.'' The car fell into an ufortable silence. I kept my eyes on the road ahead, refusing to look at him, and Kane didn''t say another word. After about half an hour, the car finally came to a stop. I nced around and realized we were parked on arge, empty bridge that stretched across the river. The area waspletely deserted. Turning back to Kane, I asked, "We''re here now, Alpha. So tell me what exactly did you want to talk about?" He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he stared at me, his expression conflicted. For the first time in my life, I saw uncertainty in him. Kane Thorne, the man who was always so sure of himself, looked... lost. When he finally spoke, his words hit me like a lightning bolt. "Selene," he said, his voice quiet but steady, "I found out the truth. You weren''t the one who drugged me that night." Novel Heirs 184 I blinked, my eyes stinging as if something sharp had pierced them, 1 looked away from Kane, his words echoing in my mind, trying to piece together their meaning "Leamed the truth? I wasn''t the one? "Selene," Kane began, his voice softer than usual, but I cut him off with a sharp, cold re "What do you mean?" I demanded. He didn''t flinch, meeting my icy gaze with calm resolve. "I reviewed all the footage from that night," he said evenly, "and 1 found out the truth." I stared at him, unblinking, as though time had frozen. There was something different about him today. He was unusually calm, his tonecking its typical edge. It wasn''t like him to act this way, not with me. A bitter chuckle escaped my lips, and I turned my gaze away from him. That chuckle grew intoughter, uncontroble and sharp. I clutched my stomach,ughing like someone who had finally lost their grip on reality. "What''s wrong with you?" Kane asked, his toneced with confusion. I looked at him, myughter cutting off abruptly, and shook my head. "Kane Thome, you''re incapable of trusting me, aren''t you?" His brows furrowed at my usation, but I didn''t let him interrupt. "To spell it out for you," I continued, "when I told you over and over again that I didn''t drug you, you refused to believe me. But when I got so fed up with your baseless usations that I admitted to something I didn''t even do, just to shut you up-you still didn''t believe me. It''s like I''m the least trustworthy person in the entire world to you." Kane''s expression froze, caught off guard by my words. He didn''t even try to respond. Instead, he threw out apletely unrted question: "Why didn''t you ever tell me that your cousin used to abuse you?" The warmth drained from my face, my eyes darkening as the flood of emotions I''d been feeling vanished in an instant. "It''s none of your business," I said coldly, the walls around me snapping back into ce. Without waiting for his response, I opened the car door and stepped out. I couldn''t deal with this anymore-his questions, his sudden interest in my past, his attempts to dig into wounds that weren''t his to touch. The moment I stepped onto the bridge, I froze. The view in front of me was breathtaking. The river flowed below, its emerald-green surface shimmering like something out of a dream. It was so clear, so pure, that I couldn''t help but be drawn to it. Unable to resist, I walked toward the railing, letting the beauty of the scene momentarily distract me * from everything else. From here, I could see the river''s surface sparkle, even though the sun was 09:47 66.56%% < Chapter 184 CIMMED Mancs hidden behind a veil of clouds. The water was so pristine that it seemed almost otherworldly. "So beautiful," I murmured, my voice barely audible as i gazed down at the river. I heard someone approaching behind me, his steps deliberate, and I didn''t need to turn around to know it was Kane. His presence was impossible to ignore, but I refused to acknowledge him, treating him as though he were invisible. There was a time when I would''ve given anything for him to discover the truth. But that time had passed. It didn''t matter anymore. None of it did. Kane stopped beside me, close enough that I could feel his eyes on me. His scent drifted over, and I closed my eyes in frustration as my wolf stirred within me. She was so foolish-always yearning for him, always trying to pull me toward him. She hadn''t reacted this strongly in the car, so why now? 1 inhaled deeply, forcing the tension out of my body, and turned to face the opposite direction. My eyes scanned the bridge, searching for a way to get out of here. Maybe I could g someone down for a ride. Just as I was about to move, Kane''s voice broke the silence, softer than I''d ever heard it. "You did trap me that night by drugging me," he said, his words deliberate and slow. "But then... why did you agree to marry me?" I froze, his question hanging in the air between us like a knife. Novel Heirs 185 66.67% The Alphe sudden des I froze, his question hanging in the air like a de poised to strike He wanted to know ways agrast to my marry him? ''Because I loved you more than anything, Kane Thorne. But you crvhed my los every single day, thought bitterly. The words stayed locked in my mind, never making it past my lips. dex My gaze drifted to the horizon, to the other side of the bridge where the sky was open and clear the clouds moved slowly, just like the storm of emotions swirling in my hear I Memories of the past flooded my mind, unbidden. Once again, I was dragged back to the night the night that changed my life forever, My cousin, who had bullied me for years, had called me to a club. I remembered the way her voice sounded when she told me to sleep with some man. I begged her not to make me do it, pleaded for mercy, but she was merciless. She threatened to hurt me if I refused I was terrified. I had no choice. I still remember how I showed up, fully dressed, clinging desperately to the hope that I might escape whatever horror awaited me. But deep down, I knew what wasing I tried calling my adoptive parents, hoping they might help me, but my adoptive mother''s voice was cold and dismissive. She told me she didn''t want to get involved in "cousin matters," as if forcing me to sell my body was a trivial family disagreement. I couldn''t believe it. My cousin had sold me to an old man. Panic gripped me like a vise. I was just a young girl, a virgin, and a werewolf without a wolf. I had no strength, no power to defend myself. My life was already a living hell, but the thought of losing my purity to a stranger-being sold like some object-was unbearable. I tried to escape. I ran as fast as I could, dodging my cousin''s men, until I collided with someone. When I looked up, my breath caught in my throat. Kane. It was him. Kane Thorne. The man I had dreamed about for years. The man I had secretly loved for as long as I could remember. No one knew the depths of my feelings for him, not even him. I had carried that secret in my heart like a fragile treasure, never daring to let it see the light of day. And there he was, standing before me. For a moment, hope surged within me, drowning out the fear. But then I saw the men chasing me. They were closing in. Without thinking, I threw my arms around Kane and turned him away from the approaching danger, shielding him. His arms wrapped around me instinctively, his hands brushing against my body. I could feel the alcohol on his breath as he leaned closer, his fingers grazing my cheek. "Listen," I whispered, my voice trembling. "They''re after me. I don''t want your life in danger because of ''mine. Please, just go." 709 47 67.03% < Chapter 185 Get y Tears welled up in my eyes as I spoke. Even in that moment, as I stood on the bank of losing everything, my only thought was of him. But Kane didn''t move. Instead, he smirked, his drunken gaze locking onto mine "What if I can save you tonight?" he said, his voice low and rough. "Will you give yourself to me His words stunned me. I stared at him, disbelief and confusion warring within me. Behind him, I could see the men closing the distance between us. Time was running out. I loved Kane, I always had. And in that moment, faced with the choice between losing myself to a stranger or giving myself to the man I loved, the decision was clear. I nodded. Kane''s eyes widened slightly, as though he hadn''t expected me to agree. Without another word, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward a nearby door. We slipped inside, and darkness enveloped us. He was drunk, but I was painfully sober, I felt every moment, every touch, every ache. I was a virgin, and his moves were rough, unrestrained. The pain was real, but I didn''t stop him. I loved him too much. I let him take what he wanted, believing that this was the closest I would ever get to being with him. In that moment, I thought I was the luckiest person alive. Because I wasn''t giving myself to just anyone-I was giving myself to Kane Thorne, the man I had loved with all my heart. I loved him so much that I was willing to endure anything for him. To dedicate my life to him. To sacrifice everything. Even if it meant losing myself in the process, Novel Heirs 186 "Selene?" Kane''s voice pulled me back to reality, snapping me out of the trance that had consumed me. I closed my eyes, shutting my wolf away along with the emotions threatening to surface. When opened them again, they were empty, devoid of anything that could betray how I felt. Slowly, I tumed to face him. Kane had stepped closer, standing directly in front of me now. His towering height cast a shadow over me, blocking the serene view of the river behind him. "Why did you marry me?" he asked, his tone sharp and insistent. "You had the option to reject the mariage. You could have told others the truth. You could have told your parents that I was drunk." "You didn''t force me," I interrupted coldly. His eyes widened, clearly startled, "I didn''t?" "No," I replied. "What happened that night was... something that never should have happened. And yes, I know I should have said no to the marriage." He didn''t speak. He just stared at me, his intense gaze searching my face for something I refused to give him. I didn''t flinch, keeping my eyes locked on his. "Then why did you agree to sleep with me?" he pressed, his voice softer but no less determined. I sighed, feeling the weight of his question. I didn''t want to answer. That part of my life-the truth- was something I had buried deep. Kane had no right to it. He didn''t deserve to know. Lowering my head, I spoke calmly, deliberately choosing my words. "Don''t you think sleeping with a young man is a better option than sleeping with an old man?" His expression darkened immediately. "What do you mean? Are you saying you would have slept with any young man who happened to cross your path that night?" "Of course," I replied without hesitation, my voice cold and detached. I saw his fists clench at his sides, his body trembling slightly as he fought to control his anger. His reaction amused me, and I couldn''t help but grin at him, though my smile was anything but warm. "Alpha," I said mockingly, "you''re not as special as you think. Don''t be so proud of yourself." Something in my words must have struck a nerve because, in an instant, he grabbed my arms, his grip firm but not painful. "I came here to talk to you nicely," he growled. "Why are you trying to make me angry?" "Talk to me nicely?" I repeated, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "Fine. Let''s talk nicely." I shrugged off his hands and walked to the other side of the bridge, putting some distance between us. I could hear his footsteps trailing after me, but I didn''t turn around. "What''s so important to talk about?" I asked, my back still to him. "It''s good that you finally know the truth. At least now I can feel relieved that one usation has been lifted off my shoulders." 0 09:47 67.39% < Chapter 186 Kane didn''t respond. Instead, he stared out at the river, his expression unreadable. I nced at him from the corner of my eye, and for a moment, the memories of our past came nishing back. I thought about all the times I had longed for him toe home, only for him to stay away for da ys, leaving me to suffer in silence. "How cruelly you treated me, Kane," I thought bitterly. As if sensing my thoughts, he turned his head toward me. I quickly looked away, refusing to meet his gaze. "All this time, I misunderstood you," he said quietly, "I should have figured out the truth the very next day." I scoffed, myugh bitter and hollow. "Oh, really? That would''ve been nice. It might''ve saved three lives -mine, my ex-husband''s, and his childhood sweetheart''s." My words seemed to hit a nerve. I noticed Kane''s hands gripping the railing tightly, his knuckles turning white. ''What''s wrong with him now?'' I wondered, puzzled by his reaction. I shrugged, shaking off the moment. Spending time with this man, with his endless cruelty and confusing behavior, was pointless. I should have left already. I opened my mouth to tell him I was leaving, but his next words stopped me cold. "I''m sorry, Selene," he said softly. I froze. 67.39% Novel Heirs 187 Get & Menu I was stunned. My head turned slowly toward him, my eyes searching his face for any hint of sincerity. Kane Thorne-the man who never apologized, not even to his own parents-had just said, "I''m sorry." It was shocking, to say the least. But I couldn''t help wondering: ''What was he sorry for?'' "For what?" I asked, my voice guarded. His expression remained calm, unreadable. It was as if he was trying to keep his emotions locked away, hidden from view. "For misunderstanding you," he replied simply. I looked away, unable to meet his gaze. His words didn''t touch me the way they might have years ago. Too much had happened. "Kane," I said quietly, "how many things can you even be sorry for? Can you give me back the eight years of my life that you stole?" He stayed silent. I couldn''t tell if he still saw me as guilty-as the criminal who had somehow ruined his life by marrying him. With a heavy sigh, I turned back to him, meeting his gaze head-on. "Actually, I''m the one who should be sorry. I should never have agreed to marry you in the first ce. I was childish and..." I stopped myself, realizing I was about to say too much. "And what?" he pressed, his voice carrying a hint of desperation. I shook my head and looked away. "Nothing. I was young, and I made mistakes. That''s all." But deep down, guilt twisted in my chest. I hadn''t known about the other woman in his life. If I had, I never would have entertained the idea of marrying him. I never would have ruined both our lives. "You didn''t tell me you were in love with someone else," I said, my voice quieter now. "If you had, I would never have gotten in your way. I would never have ruined your life like that." His expression hardened. A deep frown formed between his brows, and he stepped closer to me. "But after a while in the marriage, you did find out," Kane said, his voice sharp. "And yet, you never said anything about it back then." I raised my eyebrows, confused by his words. "What''s the point of bringing that up now?" He didn''t reply immediately. His face was tight, his mood clearly souring, but I couldn''t bring myself to care. The truth was simple: I hated this man. I hated him from the very bottom of my heart. And no matter what happened, that hatred wasn''t going anywhere. The pain he had caused me over the years had seeped into my soul. It was permanent, etched into me like a scar. Nothing could erase it-not in this lifetime. 09:47 67.75% < Chapter 187 "You used to say you loved me," he said suddenly, his voice low as his eyes bore into mine My breath caught in my throat. His words struck a nerve I didn''t want touched. I looked away harshly, trying topose myself. I took a step back, intending to put some distance between us, but Kane was faster. His hand wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer to him. I froze, stunned by his boldness. Memories of the past came rushing back in an instant-moments when he had tried to get close to me, moments when I had pushed him away. Five years of tangled emotions shed through my mind ''Why couldn''t he just let me live in peace?'' "I know you loved me," he said, his voice steady and confident. "You still love me. And you always will. You can''t fake your feelings, Selene." His words hit me like a thunderp, shaking something deep inside me. Memories flickered the shes of light-moments I had buried long ago. For a second, it felt like the entire world had stopped around us. But then reality came crashing back. I snapped out of it just as Kane leaned closer, his face inches from mine. His proximity sent a surge of anger through me, and I immediately shoved him away. ¡°You''re right,¡± I said, my voice trembling with fury. ¡°I loved you. I loved you so much that no other woman could ever love you the way I did." For a brief moment, something changed in his eyes-something I couldn''t quite ce. But I wasn''t finished. "Don''t fool yourself into thinking I still feel that way," I said harshly. "My heart has changed, Kane. And there''s no longer anyone named Kane Thorne in it." Novel Heirs 188 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Kane I froze when she said it-that I was no longer in her heart. Get 53 Menu Her words struck me harder than any physical blow ever could. My jaw tightened in anger as I tried to process the pain she had just inflicted on me. How could she say that? If she had truly loved me once, how could she forget that love? How could her heart have changed sopletely? Her eyes burned with animosity, and it sent a pang through my chest-a feeling I couldn''t exin, nor did I want to admit. Why did it hurt so much to see her like this, to hear her speak to me this way? "Take your sorry back and let me live my life," she said coldly, rubbing her forehead as if she were exhausted. "I''m tired of you, Kane. How many times do I need to tell you that?" I didn''t respond. I let her vent, let her say whatever was on her mind. "I''m trying to stay calm with you," she continued, her voice rising slightly. "Can''t you see that? After everything-after fighting with you in the war-you should know by now that I''m not the same. I''m controlling my anger because I don''t want to hurt you." Her words cut deeper than I cared to admit. I kept my gaze locked on her face, studying her every expression. She spoke of killing me as if it were nothing. Her hatred for me now seemed so much stronger than the love she imed to have felt before. It was unbearable. "Kane," she said suddenly, breaking the silence, "let''s make a deal, okay?" I frowned, "What deal?" She hesitated for a moment, as if choosing her words carefully. "I know I can''t make you understand, but I want you to give my children the best life you can. If you''re even a little sorry for the way you treated me all these years, then give my children back to me." I stared at her, disbelief washing over me. How could she even say that? "After keeping them from me for almost six years, you still have the audacity to ask for them?" I asked, unable to hide the bitterness in my voice. She looked startled by my question, as if she hadn''t expected me to fight her on this. Did she think I would just hand them over? Did she think I would hurt her? I scoffed internally. Selene was the only woman in the world who wasn''t afraid of me, and yet she still underestimated me. "How can you be so cruel, Kane?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. "I''m their mother." "And I''m their father," I replied, my tone firm. She inhaled deeply, as if trying to steady herself. Then she nodded, her expression shifting as though she''d made up her mind about something. "Fine," she said. "Raise them like royals. They deserve everything you have to give. I won''t interfere with their lives. But..." 09:47 68.12% < Chapter 188 She paused, and I could see the hesitation in her eyes. "But what?" I asked, my tone sharp. "Don''t force my children to call another woman their mother," she said, finally meeting my gaze. I raised an eyebrow, my curiosity piqued. "How do you know about that?" Her eyes widened slightly, and it was clear she hadn''t thought before speaking. She quickly turned away from me, avoiding my gaze. "I don''t need to hear it from anyone,¡± she said, her voice quieter now. "I know you too well, Kane." It dawned on me then-she must have learned about Ruby looking after Luna and Leo. That was why she had brought this up. "I''ll take care of them," I said firmly. Before I could say anything else, my driver interrupted us. He had gotten out of the car and was hurrying toward us, holding a bag in his hand. "Alpha," he said, bowing slightly before turning to Selene. "Miss, your phone has been ringing for quite some time," He handed the bag to Selene, and I realized it was her purse. She took it from him without a word, her expression unreadable. Novel Heirs 189 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 Menu The driver walked back to the car after handing Selene her bag. She opened it and pulled out her phone, ncing at the screen. I stood there, curious and irritated, wondering who had been calling her nonstop and interrupting our conversation. When I peeked at her phone, I noticed the call was from a nameless number. It seemed even she didn''t know who was calling her. "Hello?" she answered. Her face changed instantly, lighting up with a bright smile. It was a stark contrast to the cold, gloomy expression she''d worn just moments ago. "Grayson!" she eximed happily. Grayson? The name hit me like a jolt. Who the hell was Grayson? I frowned, my eyes narrowing as I watched her. That smile-that glowing, radiant expression-was something I hadn''t seen in years. Who had the power to change her mood sopletely? "After that night, I thought you wouldn''t contact me again," she said, her voice full of warmth. ''That night?'' My fists clenched tightly, my nails digging into my palms. What night was she talking about? Did she dare to spend the night with another man? My mind spiraled with questions as I stood there, staring at her. On the other end of the phone, the man''s voice came through faintly. "I''m sorry for what I did. After sending you to the hotel, I realized I shouldn''t have put my phone number in your pocket. That was kind of inappropriate, wasn''t it? Please forgive me." I froze. ''Who was this man, and why was he apologizing like that?'' An image shed in my mind-Selene throwing herself at someone else. My blood boiled at the thought. What about Axel? Hadn''t she almost married him? And now, here was another name-Grayson. I was consumed with confusion, anger, and frustration. Selene was an enigma. Every time I thought I understood her, she proved me wrong. Every time I thought she was guilty, she ended up innocent. And this time? "Yeah, yeah," Selene muttered, ncing at me briefly while speaking into the phone. "All thanks to Alpha Kane, who helped you that night." Her words hit me like a p. Doctor Grayson Vale. * 09 47 68.48% < Chapter 189 Get 5 Menu I remembered now. Grayson was the healer who had asked Selene to assist him back to his hotel. I hadn''t forgotten the way they leaned against each other in my car that night. The memory of it still burned in my mind. My jaw tightened as I looked away from her, trying to push the thoughts out of my head. ''How had the healer gotten so close to Selene? And why?'' She continued her conversation, oblivious to the storm brewing inside me. "I''m currently on the bridge over the Duskrun River," she told him. Hearing her say that, I looked back at her. Selene''s smile-soft, sweet, and genuine-was something I hadn''t seen in years. It was the kind of smile that reached her eyes, making her glow from within. And it wasn''t for me. The realization hit me hard. She had never smiled at me like that. Anger surged through me, not just at Selene but at Grayson as well. He was a healer, someone who worked for all the packs. His presence in my pack was supposed to be a good thing. But now, I found myself questioning his intentions. Why was he so interested in Selene? What was his motive? My thoughts churned, but my eyes couldn''t leave her face. Her delicate features seemed even more striking now, and for the first time in years, I found myself wondering what her life had been like without me. How had she spent all those years? Had she ever missed me? The thought made me uneasy. I had spent years searching for her, consumed by the need to punish her for leaving me. But now, standing here, all of those emotions felt tangled and uncertain. "Okay," I heard her say into the phone, her voice snapping me back to reality. "Yes, sure. Please pick me up from the Duskrun River. I''ll wait for you." My chest tightened at her words. She was calling for Grayson toe and get her, right in front of me. She wasn''t just ready to leave-she was ready to leave with him. 0.09:47 Novel Heirs 190 I red at her, my voice sharp as I asked, "What did you just say?" Selene barely nced at me, brushing off my words as she continued her conversation with Grayson on the phone "It''s fine. Take your time. I''ll wait here until you arrive," she said, her calm tone only fueling my anger. Her tant dismissal of me sent a surge of wrath through my veins. She didn''t even flinch as I stared at her, my re burning into her. Instead, she held eye contact with me, bold and unbothered, while speaking to him. "Bye, Grayson," she said cheerfully before ending the call. After slipping her phone back into her bag, she turned to me, her expression unreadable. "What?" she asked, as if nothing had just transpired. I clenched my fists, barely able to keep my anger in check. "What were you telling him?" I demanded. "To pick me up from here," she said, her tone casual as though it was the most normal thing in the world. 1 Without thinking, I grabbed her arm, pulling her closer. "Did I take a leave for you from your job so you could spend your time with another man?" Her eyes widened, momentarily startled by my outburst, but she quicklyposed herself. "Why did you take a leave?" she shot back. "Was I the one who told you to do it?" "I don''t care," I snapped. "You can''t give your time to someone else." Her face twisted in disbelief. ¡°What? Have you lost your mind?" she asked, yanking her arm from my grip and stepping away from me. It was a deliberate move-one that only stoked the fire inside me. "You can never change, Kane Thorne," she said, shaking her head in frustration. "Just a few minutes ago, you said sorry, and now..." "Now what?" I interrupted, my voice rising. "Saying sorry doesn''t mean I''m okay with you running around with other men in my pack!" Her eyes widened in shock, her voice incredulous as she repeated, "Other men?" I stepped closer, my tone low and using. "What''s going on with you and Grayson Vale? How do you know him?" The words tumbled out before I could stop them. I wasn''t even sure what I was asking-I just knew I couldn''t let her leave, not with him. Her expression hardened. "You shouldn''t be concerned about it," she said coldly. "Have you forgotten what you told my father after the war?" I frowned, confused by her sudden change of subject. "What did I say?" "That you were setting me free," she said, her voice sharp and cutting, ¡°and that you''d nevere for me again. So, Kane, it''s time to prove you''re a man of your word. Let me live my life. Go and enjoy 0 09:48 68.48% < Chapter 190 yours Her words were like a dagger to my chest. My blood boiled at the way she spoke as if this was conte kind of goodbye, as if she was leaving me behind forever. I cursed myself silently, regretting the words I had thrown at her father in the heat of anger harder expected them toe back to haunt me like this. Before I could respond, the sound of a car interrupted us. An expensive car sped toward us,ing to a stop right next to Selene The driver''s door opened, and a man in a tailored suit stepped out. His calm, self- assured demeanor was enough to put anyone at ease, but to me, it only made my blood simmer hotter. Selene''s face lit up at the sight of him, her eyes brightening in a way that made my chest tighten I stared at the man, my fury barely contained, and muttered under my breath, "Grayson Vale Grayson''s sharp eyes turned to me, and his face remained calm as he gave me a polite nod He didn''t bow-of course, he wouldn''t. He wasn''t one of my pack members. The man walked over to me with a steady confidence, extending his hand in greeting "Alpha Kane," he said smoothly, his tone measured and respectful. "Good to see you again." I didn''t take his hand right away. Instead, I stared at it for a long moment, the tension between us thick enough to cut with a knife. 68 84% yours." *Menu Her words were like a dagger to my chest. My blood boiled at the way she spoke- as if this was some kind of goodbye, as if she was leaving me behind forever. I cursed myself silently, regretting the words I had thrown at her father in the heat of anger. I hadn''t expected them toe back to haunt me like this. Before I could respond, the sound of a car interrupted us. An expensive car sped toward us,ing to a stop right next to Selene. The driver''s door opened, and a man in a tailored suit stepped out. His calm, self- assured demeanor was enough to put anyone at ease, but to me, it only made my blood simmer hotter. Selene''s face lit up at the sight of him, her eyes brightening in a way that made my chest tighten. I stared at the man, my fury barely contained, and muttered under my breath, "Grayson Vale." Grayson''s sharp eyes turned to me, and his face remained calm as he gave me a polite nod. He didn''t bow-of course, he wouldn''t. He wasn''t one of my pack members. The man walked over to me with a steady confidence, extending his hand in greeting. "Alpha Kane," he said smoothly, his tone measured and respectful. "Good to see you again." I didn''t take his hand right away. Instead, I stared at it for a long moment, the tension between us thick enough to cut with a knife. Novel Heirs 191 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Menu I shook hands with Doctor Grayson and said, "So, it seems like you''re enjoying your time here in my pack." He appeared momentarily taken aback by myment. I released my grip on his hand and shifted my focus to Selene. "How do you two know each other?" Grayson cast a quick nce at Selene, who was already looking at him. First, he smiled at her, then turned his gaze back to me. "We''re friends," he replied. "Friends?" I repeated, frowning at his response. How exactly had they be friends? Grayson''s pack wasn''t connected to the Iron Crown Pack. Their paths shouldn''t have crossed-unless it had something to do with his visit to her pack. The memory of Selene helping my father with Grayson''s treatment surfaced in my mind. Grayson''s pack had once been allied with Selene''s, but that alliance had ended long ago. Any connection between them should''ve been severed as well. "I''m honored to meet you, Alpha Kane. I want to sincerely apologize. That night, I wasn''t in the right frame of mind, and I didn''t greet you properly," Grayson said, his tone polite butced with the respect one would show to an Alpha. I gave him a curt nod, shifting my gaze elsewhere. I had to remind myself that I was the head Alpha here, speaking to a healer from another pack. Losing my temper with him would be beneath me. "Grayson, thank you foring," Selene said softly. My jaw clenched as my eyes darkened, and I slowly turned my head toward her. Why was she speaking to him like that? Where was the cold, distant tone she''d used with me earlier? Grayson shook his head slightly, as if to tell her it wasn''t a big deal. "I was thinking of going to-" Selene started, but I cut her off, turning back to Grayson. "How are things in your pack?" I asked, trying to keep my tone neutral. Grayson met my gaze and replied, "Everything is fine. I came here for a personal reason." My brow arched in curiosity. "And what reason would that be?" "I''ve been searching for someone," Grayson said, pausing briefly before adding, "but I lost track of her." He nced at Selene before continuing, "However, I''ve found her here, in your pack. So, I n to stay for a while. I understand this might not sit well with you, Alpha Kane, but this is important to me." It took every shred of self-control to keep myposure. My fists clenched as his words sank in. I shot a re at Selene, who was blushing. How could she react like that to another man? My wolf stirred restlessly beneath my skin, his anger 08:28 64.53% < Chapter 191 On the mirroring my own. He wanted to take control, to pull our mate closer, away from any other male. Even the scent of another wolf near her was enough to set him on edge. Selene cleared her throat, breaking the tense silence ¡°Grayson, let''s go. There are so many things t need to tell you." Grayson walked over to his car, parked nearby, and opened the passenger door for her. He gestured with his hand. "Please." Selene hesitated for a moment, her gaze lingering on me before she climbed into the car Grayson nodded at me before slipping into the driver''s seat. He didn''t even bother asking for my permission to leave with her. As I stood there under the darkening sky, I watched Selene drive away with another man. My wolf growled furiously in my mind, his jealousy and frustration echoing my own. Novel Heirs 192 5Bonus) #Menu "Kane, are you even listening to me?" Finn''s voice cut through the fog in my head, but my thoughts were somewhere else entirely. We were in the car, heading back to the pack house. I''d called Finn earlier because I needed to talk to him about something, but now I couldn''t even focus on what he was saying. "Kane," Finn repeated, his tone sharper this time. I pulled a cigarette from the packet and muttered, "I''m listening." I ced the cigarette between my lips, reaching for my lighter, but Finn beat me to it. He flicked his silver lighter open, igniting the me and holding it out for me. "No, you''re not," he said as I leaned in to light my cigarette. The flicker of the me reflected in his lighter, but it felt like I was burning from the inside out. The emotions stirring in my chest were too overwhelming. Before I learned the truth, I''d been fine-content even. But now, everything felt off. Everything had changed in an instant. My mind kept circling back to Selene, to the way she responded to Grayson. Why didn''t she push him away the same way she pushed me? And that healer! He had the audacity to flirt with her right in front of me. Did he even know who she was? Even though Selene was technically my ex-wife, she was still bound to me through the mate bond. She belonged to me. No other man had the right to touch her, let alone look at her like that. "If you''re just going to ignore me, I don''t know why you even bothered to call me," Finn said, his frustration evident. I turned my head toward him, snapping out of my thoughts for a moment. "What were we talking about again?" Finn sighed, shaking his head in defeat. "You''re impossible sometimes, Alpha."¡± smirked slightly at his reaction. "So, are you nning to resign from your position?" His eyes widened, caught off guard by my question. But when he noticed the teasing glint in my eyes, he rxed. "Seriously?" he muttered. "Even as your beta, I can''t always tell when you''re joking." I chuckled softly. Was I really that intimidating? Even my best friend couldn''t take a joke when I made one. Did he really think I''d fire him? Finn''s voice turned more serious. "Let''s cut to the chase, Kane. What''s really going on? Did you talk to Selene? What did she say?" I turned my gaze to the window, watching the darkenedndscape blur past. Her words echoed clearly in my mind. 08.29 64.86% < Chapter 192 "She said she doesn''t love me anymore. Finn blinked, confused. "Wait-love? When did love evene into the picture? You know she''s moved on. That''s what matters now. Did you at least apologize to her?" "I did," I said quietly, taking a drag from the cigarette. The smoke filled my lungs, but it was her name that filled my mind, repeating like a mantra. Selene. "Bro, you need to figure out what you actually want," Finn said, his tone more direct now. "You know you''re in love with her, but you keep pretending otherwise. Now that everything''s out in the open, what''s your next move?" I closed my eyes, leaning back against the seat. He wasn''t wrong. But being the head Alpha wasn''t as simple as following my emotions. I had responsibilities, a pack to oversee. Every decision I made had consequences. Still, I couldn''t ignore what I wanted. I couldn''t just let her go. I had to do something. "Finn," I said, breaking the silence. "Make an announcement tomorrow morning." Finn raised an eyebrow, his confusion evident. "What announcement?" I opened my eyes and looked out at the dark sky, its emptiness reflecting the turmoil inside me. Taking another deep drag of the cigarette, I finally replied, "Announce to the whole pack that Alpha Kane has broken up with his girlfriend Ruby. We''re no longer together." Novel Heirs 193 +5Bonus >= Menu Finn didn''t say anything for a moment, as if he were lost in thought. When I raised an eyebrow at him, he gave me a puzzled look. "Are you sure about this, Kane?" I turned my gaze back to the dark sky outside the car window. Taking a deep drag of my cigarette, I exhaled the smoke through my nose, keeping my mouth closed. ¡°Hmm,¡± I replied, my eyes fixed on the moon. It seemed to follow us, moving alongside the car as we drove. "Hello?" Finn''s voice broke the silence. He''d already arranged for someone to handle the announcement. It would be posted on social media so that every pack member would see it and be informed. "Spread the news that the Alpha is no longer in a rtionship," Finn said calmly into the phone. "He''s officially single now." I turned my head to look at him, and he gave me a yful wink, clearly satisfied with my decision. I rolled my eyes. What was his issue with Ruby, anyway? That woman waspletely innocent. She hadn''t done anything wrong. Why did Finn always seem so eager to see me end things with her? After finishing his call, Finn turned back to me with a smirk. "It''s done. Our team will handle it. By tomorrow morning, everyone will know about your breakup. Maybe even the person you''re really hoping to reach will notice." I gave him a long, steady look. He knew me better than anyone. It was true what people said-betas really were their Alpha''s closest friends. Not only did they dedicate their lives to their Alpha, but they also understood them in ways no one else could. Finn had been by my side through everything, in every situation over the years. I was lucky to have someone like him-a beta and a friend I could trust. "Kane, is there anything else you want to talk about?" he asked. I thought for a moment, then nodded. The cigarette in my hand had burned down to the filter. I took onest drag, letting the smoke fill my lungs before exhaling slowly. Finn handed me the ashtray from my car, knowing how often I smoked while driving. I pressed the cigarette butt into the ashtray and said, "Find a vi for Ruby, outside the pack. It should be worth at least five million." Finn''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, but he nodded and immediately started tapping on his phone, searching for properties. "Make sure it''s perfect," I added. "Help her move in and settle down. Let her live there with dignity until she finds someone else in her life." "Is that all?¡± Finn asked, though his tone made it clear he suspected there was more. 08.29 65.2% "No." He nced at me, his curiosity evident. +5Bonus >= Menu "I want to give her five percent of the pack''spany," I said. "She doesn''t need to work there or get involved, but she''ll receive profits every month." Finn stared at me like I''d grown a second head. "Kane, do you even hear yourself right now?" I didn''t respond to his question. I wasn''t concerned about the money or the property. Ruby had saved my life. She deserved more than just gratitude-she deserved a stable,fortable future. The car pulled up to the pack house,ing to a smooth stop outside. The driver quickly stepped out and opened the door for me. I got out, and Finn followed as we walked inside the pack house. But as soon as I stepped into the main hall, the sound of crying hit my ears. 1 froze. Ruby was sitting on the couch, her face buried against my mother''s shoulder as she sobbed uncontrobly. When she noticed me, she quickly stood up. "What happened?" I asked, my voice steady but firm. Without a word, Ruby rushed toward me and wrapped her arms tightly around me. "Kane," she said, her voice trembling. "I remembered everything." Her words didn''t make sense at first. "What do you mean?" I asked, confused. She pulled back slightly, tears streaming down her face, and spoke again, her voice filled with urgency. tata 65.2% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 194 +5Bonus > #Menu Ruby''s confession left me stunned. For the longest time, she had insisted she couldn''t remember the events of that night. Now, hearing her recount the past so vividly caught me off guard. "Kane, what is she saying? Is she the girl who saved your life all those years ago?" my mother asked, her voice trembling. Tears welled up in her eyes, and I could see the gratitude of a mother whose child had been rescued. Ruby stepped back from the hug and looked at me, her gaze filled with emotion. "Kane, I remember everything now-all of it." "What exactly do you remember?" I asked, my mind racing back to that fateful night. Ruby lowered her head, as if the memories were too heavy to bear. After a moment, she spoke, her voice soft but steady. "I was so young at the time. I saved you, and then..." She trailed off, her hesitation making me wonder if there was more to the story than I knew. "Then what happened?" Finn asked sharply from beside me, his tone filled with curiosity and concern. Ruby raised her head, her teary eyes locking onto mine. "Those men... they attacked me. They broke my bones. I ended up in the hospital for a month, fighting to recover." Her words hit me like a brick wall. My brows lifted in disbelief. She was hospitalized because of me. Those men had broken her bones just because she had helped me escape. I could still remember the night she risked everything to save me. Her hand had been burned, but she didn''t hesitate to fight for 1. me. And now, standing here in front of me, she looked so small and vulnerable, like someone carrying scars that ran far deeper than the one on her hand. Anger surged within me, hot and uncontroble. At that moment, my father spoke up from the couch where he''d been sitting silently. "Why don''t we investigate what she''s saying?" I turned to look at him, narrowing my eyes. "Dad, she''s not lying. I''ve known that from the very start." His expression shifted, surprise shing across his face. "Is this why you-?" "Dad," I interrupted firmly, "this isn''t the time for that conversation." He looked away, nodding reluctantly. "Still, it''s important to follow up on this." Ruby stepped closer to me, her hand reaching for mine. "Kane, I''m telling the truth. You recognized me that day, didn''t you?" I gave her a reassuring nod. "I know you''re telling the truth." #08 29 65.54% < Chapter 194 But Finn, standing at my side, interjected. "He does. But Alpha Garrett-your father-will want proof" Ruby''s eyes widened in shock. "Proof? How could anyone doubt me? Isn''t this scar enough? Her voice broke as she pointed to the burn scar on her right hand. "Anyone can get a scar like that," my father said, his tone matter-of-fact. "Dad!" My voice came out sharp, a warning not to push Ruby any further. I wouldn''t allow her to be humiliated like this-not after everything she had been through. "Call our pack doctor," I ordered, my voice firm. "Ask them to check if anyone named Ruby was admitted to the pack hospital that night. If they find anything, I want all the records sent to me immediately." My gaze flicked briefly to the scar on Ruby''s hand. My father wasn''t entirely wrong-scars coulde from any number of injuries. And yet, as I stared at it, another scar shed in my memory. Selene''s scar. Her image filled my mind, unbidden and relentless. Even now, in the middle of this moment with Ruby, I couldn''t stop thinking about Selene. I clenched my fists, trying to shove the thought away. "I-if your father needs proof..." my mother began, but her words faltered when she saw the hard look on my face. Finn ced a steadying hand on my shoulder. "Kane," he said softly. I let out a sigh, turning my head toward him. Ruby''s expression was a mix of frustration and hurt, and I could feel her need for validation. Finn must have sensed the same thing because he gave me a small nod of encouragement. "Call Doctor Nathan,¡± I said atst, my voice calm butmanding. 08.29 Novel Heirs 195 Selene +5Bonus Menu I kept my eyes on Grayson as he drove, but my thoughts were far from the road ahead. "Where''s your mind wandering?" he asked, ncing at me briefly. I snapped out of my daze and quickly turned my gaze away from him. "Nowhere." Leaning back against the seat, I closed my eyes, but my mind kept drifting back to Kane''s apology. I thought about the two years I had spent with him. A humorlessugh escaped me as the memories yed in my head. I''d done everything I could to please him, never stepping out of line or doing anything he might dislike. I''d been like a lifeless doll, always waiting for him toe home. And when he did, it was alwayste -sote that it felt deliberate, like he didn''t want to see me. How could a simple "I''m sorry" ever make up for that? It couldn''t. I would never forgive him. It wasn''t within me to do so. "Selene." Grayson''s voice pulled me back to the present. I opened my eyes and turned to him. "Thank you, Grayson," I said softly. "I''m lucky to have a friend like you. You''ve agreed to help my brother, and I can''t express how much that means to me." An hour ago, when he picked me up from the bridge, we''d gone to a restaurant to talk. I''d asked him to help my brother, and he''d agreed. I''d told him I had nothing to offer in return, and he''d assured me he wouldn''t ask for anything I couldn''t give. "As a healer, it''s my duty to help," he said. "But I can''t promise anything until I meet Alpha Magnus." "I understand,¡± I replied. ¡°But I believe you can help him. Even Nathan said so." Grayson''s expression shifted slightly, his brow furrowing. "Nathan?" "Oh, I didn''t mention him, did I? He''s the head doctor of this pack. He''s also a close friend of mine." "Close friend... I see," Grayson muttered under his breath. I fell silent, unsure how to interpret his reaction. Did he think I wasparing him to another doctor? Or was he upset that I''d mentioned someone else when he was one of the best? "How''s life treating you these days?" he asked, changing the subject. I turned my attention back to him. "It''s fine. As you know, I''m working at the Shadow & Moon coffee shop." Something flickered in his eyes, though I couldn''t quite read it. "Why are you working there? You''re talented enough to work in the medical field," he said, his tone 08:29 65.88% tinged with disapproval. #Menu I lowered my head, smiling faintly. How could I exin that I had tried? I''d applied to countless medical jobs, but no one had hired me-not because of my qualifications, but because the head Alpha had forbidden it. "Selene, what''s so special about this coffee shop that makes you want to work there?" His question made me think of Margot, the owner of the shop. "The owner is an amazing woman. She treats me like a daughter," I said, my voice soft. Grayson gave me a small nod, but I could tell he wasn''t happy about my choice of work. A thought struck me then, one that had been lingering in the back of my mind for days. "Grayson," I began hesitantly, "the other day, you told me you''d been searching for me." Before I could say more, he suddenly mmed on the brakes. My body jolted forward at the abrupt stop, and I turned to him in shock. He looked just as stunned, his hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. After a moment, he turned to me and asked, "Did I say that?" Novel Heirs 196 +5Bonus = Menu "Yeah, but why did you suddenly stop the car?" Grayson didn''t respond right away. His piercing gaze was fixed on mine, and the intensity of it made me nervous. I averted my eyes when I realized how long he had been staring. "G-Grayson, wha-" Before I could finish, he reached out and grabbed my hand, his sudden action making me freeze. "Yes, you''re right," he said softly. "I was looking for you. But you weren''t in your pack." I slowly looked back at him, confusion and curiosity swirling in my mind. "What made you search for me?" Instead of answering right away, his eyes dropped to our joined hands. His thumb began to move in slow, deliberate circles across the back of my hand, sending a strange, tickling sensation through me. I tried to pull my hand away, but his grip tightened, keeping it firmly in his grasp. "Grayson," I said, my voice firm but not harsh. "Selene," he began, his tone calm but tinged with something deeper, "after that night at the club, I couldn''t stop thinking about you. I wanted to see you again. But my Alpha called me back to the pack -I didn''t have a choice." I stared at him, taken aback by his words. His handsome face was calm, yet there was something intense in the way he spoke. His brows furrowed slightly as he talked, only to rx with each passing sentence. There was a quiet confidence about him, an effortless charm. He carried himself with ease, and I knew it was the kind of presence that could draw anyone in. I''d seen it before, back when I was still a student. Women would practically swoon over him, yet I had never thought of him in that way. To me, he had always been my mentor-nothing more, nothing less. And now... I couldn''t afford to think of him differently. I wasn''t just any woman. I was a mother of two. My children weren''t with me, but I still lived for them. My life wasn''t my own anymore, and I had no right to even consider the possibility of starting over with someone new. Clearing my throat, I pulled my hand out of his grasp. "I think we should head to my house, Grayson." His expression fell slightly, disappointment flickering across his face. He slowly withdrew his hand and gave a small nod. Without another word, he restarted the car, and we continued toward my house. The silence between us was heavy, almost suffocating. I kept sneaking nces at him, noticing the way his mood had shifted. He seemed distant-almost hurt. Had I upset him? But what could I do? 08:29 66.22% < Chapter 196 Get Menu I knew what he was implying earlier. He was a charming, sessful doctor and the most eligible bachelor anyone could imagine. And me? I was a divorced woman with aplicated past and two children. I wasn''t fit for someone like him. Even if I wanted to, I couldn''t allow myself to feel anything for him¡ªor anyone else, for that matter. I was terrified of opening myself up again. Terrified of trusting. Terrified of the possibility of love. When the car stopped in front of my house, I noticed him stay seated, unmoving. He sat there silently, waiting for me to get out first. I didn''t like how quiet he had be. For someone so confident andposed, his current demeanor feltpletely out of character. He almost seemed... timid. "Grayson," I said, trying to break the silence. "Listening," he mumbled, still not looking at me. His curt response surprised me. He was usually so direct and self-assured. Now, it felt like I was speaking to someone entirely different. I sighed, deciding that it was time to clear the air. He deserved to know the truth about my situation- so he could step back if he wanted to. "Grayson," I began, my voice steady, "you''re my friend, and I value that. So I need to tell you the truth. Alpha Kane... he''s not just my head Alpha. He''s also my ex- husband." Grayson slowly turned his head to look at me, his expression unreadable. "I''m not just any woman," I continued, forcing myself to meet his gaze. ¡°I''m a divorced woman with two kids. My life isplicated, and I don''t want you to misunderstand anything." I braced myself for the shock, for the inevitable questions or disbelief. But instead, Grayson surprised 1. me. He stared at me for a moment, then said in a deep, measured voice, ¡°Selene, I already know." 66.22 Novel Heirs 197 % < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 Menu I was stunned by Grayson''s words. What did he mean by knowing everything? Who had told him about my past? "How do you know?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. He looked away, his gaze distant, and muttered, "I heard about what happened during the war. How you fought back. How Alpha Kane demanded his children back. Your pack fighters were quite talkative after a few drinks." I stared at him, speechless. The weight of his words hung in the air, leaving me unsure of how to respond. Instead of continuing the conversation, I opened the car door and stepped out. Talking about my past wasn''t something I wanted to do-not now, not ever if I could avoid it. Leaning down to the window, I said, ¡°Let''s go inside. I''ll take you to my brother''s room." Grayson stared at me for a moment, his expression unreadable. It was clear he wasn''t satisfied with the abrupt end to our conversation, but he sighed softly and got out of the car. Without a word, he followed me into the house. The moment we stepped inside, the maids turned their heads to look at us. Their gazes lingered on Grayson, admiration obvious in their expressions. I wondered briefly if they knew who he was, but judging from the way they looked at him, it was clear they were simply mesmerized by his handsome face. They had no idea about his true identity. "This way," I said, gesturing toward Magnus''s room. Grayson followed me as I led him down the hallway. When I pushed open the door to Magnus''s bedroom, I stopped dead in my tracks. Nathan was sitting on the edge of the bed, setting up medical equipment. "Nathan," I said, surprised. He stood up and turned to face me, a warm smile lighting up his face. "Selene." But his smile faltered the moment he noticed Grayson entering the room behind me. "Doctor Grayson Vale!" Nathan eximed, his voice filled with shock and awe. Of course, he would react that way. Every doctor dreamed of meeting Grayson Vale, let alone working with him or learning from him. There was a vast difference between being a doctor and being a healer. Doctors could treat physical wounds, but healers-true healers-could mend any kind of wound, even ones that couldn''t be seen. Healers were born with unique abilities and a distinct mark on their bodies, making them revered and rare. Grayson was one of the best. "This is Nathan Winters, my friend," I said, introducing the two. Nathan eagerly extended his hand, and Grayson shook it firmly. 08:29 66.55% "How are you, Doctor Nathan Grayson ankard, his using police and caho voice call I frowned slightly. Did they know each other? Grayson nced at me, sensing my confusion, and offered an exnation. We met many years ago during an experimental training program." "Oh," I said, nodding in understanding After shaking hands with Grayson, Nathan turned to me, his eyebrows raised in surprise. How do you know Doctor Grayson?" "He''s my friend," I replied casually, though his reaction made me a little onesty. "Your friend?" Nathan repeated, his surprise evident. "You''ve never mentioned that before I chuckled awkwardly, unsure how to answer. How could I exin? Grayson and I had only met a handful of times and somehow ended up bing friends. Before today, I hadn''t even be sure if he''d ever reach out to me again. Wanting to shift the focus, I ignored his question and said, "Nathan, you told me Grayson was the only one who could save my brother. Well, here he is. Now nothing can stop Magnus from recovering Nathan''s gaze shifted to Grayson, his expression filled with hope and respect. Meanwhile, Grayson stood tall, his calm demeanor unwavering I felt a faint sense of relief wash over me. For the first time in a long while, I believed that Magnus had a real chance at survival Novel Heirs 198 Get 53 = Menu Grayson''s eyes were fixed on Magnus, his expression intense as if he were observing every beat of Magnus''s heart. Slowly, he approached the bed, his gaze unwavering. I stood back, watching him carefully. There was something different in his eyes- something that told me he waspletely focused on Magnus''s condition, almost as if he could see things none of us could. "Nathan,¡± I said softly, turning to him. "What do you think? Do you believe Grayson can help Magnus get better?" Nathan stood still, his eyes locked on Grayson''s back. He seemed deep in thought, his brows slightly furrowed. Suddenly, a thought struck me. Nathan had been in charge of Magnus''s treatment up until now. Was it okay with him that I had brought Grayson here without consulting him first? But then again, it was Nathan who had told me about Grayson in the first ce. I exhaled slowly and looked at Nathan again. "Nathan, I''m so grateful to you. You''ve been by my side through everything. I don''t even know how I could ever repay you." He turned his head toward me, his expression softening. "Friends don''t need to repay each other for their help," he said simply. I blinked, surprised by his word Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! ost selfless people I had ever met in my life. "Thank you, Nathan. Truly," I said, my voice full of sincerity. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but the sudden ringing of his phone interrupted him. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his phone. His expression shifted the moment he nced at the screen-a flicker of unease crossed his face. He nced at me briefly before answering the call. "Alpha," he said, his tone formal. Hearing that, I immediately knew it was Kane on the other end of the line. Grayson, too, turned around at the mention of Kane, his sharp eyes watching Nathan closely. "Pardon?" Nathan asked, his brow furrowing slightly. I watched as Nathan''s expression grew more perplexed. He nodded slowly, as though Kane were standing right in front of him. "Okay, Alpha," Nathan said after a moment. "I''ll keep you updated as soon as possible." He hung up the phone, putting it back in his pocket, but I couldn''t help the curiosity bubbling up inside 1. me. "What was that about, Nathan?" I asked. "Alpha called asking for information from the pack hospital''s records," he replied, his tone neu! Before I could ask more; Grayson stepped closer to us, his voice calm butced with concern. "Is everything all right at the pack hospital? Are the patients okay?" 08:30 66.78% < Chapter 198 #Meng I noticed the way Grayson''s gaze softened, though his tone remained sharp. As a healer, his instinct to care for others was obvious, and the genuine concern in his eyes warmed my heart. "Yeah, everything is fine," Nathan assured him before turning back to me. "He was asking if anyone named Ruby had been admitted to the pack hospital many years ago," Nathan said. I frowned the moment I heard that name. Ruby? Why was Kane asking about her? What had happened to her that required a hospital stay? Nathan nced at Magnus briefly before turning his attention back to Grayson. He began updating him on Magnus''s condition, exining the treatments and progress so far. After a few minutes, Nathan sighed and looked at me. ¡°Selene, I need to head out now. I have to double-check the records and ensure everything is urate before I inform Alpha. I can''t risk making any mistakes-he sounded angry." I rolled my eyes, unimpressed. "It sounds like his sweetheart is as fragile as ever," I muttered. "A few months ago, her hand broke just from my simple grip. Who knows how many bones she''s managed to break this time." Nathan shook his head at my sarcasm. "It sounded serious. Would you like me to let you know if I find out anything?" I shook my head, my voice calm but firm. ¡°There''s no need to tell me anything about your Alpha. I have no interest in him anymore." Nathan studied me for a moment before nodding. Without another word, he left the room, leaving Grayson and me behind. Grayson stood silently beside me, his eyes flickering between Magnus and the door Nathan had just exited. I could see the questions forming in his mind, but he didn''t voice them. Instead, he turned his attention back to Magnus, his calm demeanor returning as he prepared to focus on the task at hand. 08:30 Novel Heirs 199 Kane Get $ #Menu Nathan had asked for more time to gather the information, but my patience was wearing thin. My mood was already dark, and the weight of what Ruby had endured because of me only made it worse. I hadn''t known the full extent of her suffering until now. Knowing that those men had beaten her for helping me escape filled me with a heavy, suffocating guilt. "Kane." My father''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. I looked up at him. "Come with me," he said before turning and heading for the staircase. I nced at Ruby, who sat quietly with her head lowered, avoiding my gaze. My eyes shifted to my mother, who looked visibly distressed. Letting out a sigh, I stood and followed my father upstairs. He entered his bedroom, and I walked in after him. "Close the door," he said over his shoulder. I shut the door behind me and watched as he motioned for me to sit on the couch near the bed. "Sit," he said firmly. I sat down, unsure of what he wanted to discuss. His demeanor was unusually serious, yet there was something else-something I couldn''t quite ce. He walked to his closet and pulled out a bottle of wine. Bringing it over to the couch, he sat down in the chair across from me and grabbed two sses from the tea table nearby. Pouring wine into both sses, he slid one toward me and said, "Let''s have a drink." I frowned slightly. This was the first time my father had ever offered to share a drink with me. We''d never had that kind of rtionship-one where we could sit and talk openly, let alone over wine. I took the ss, eyeing the dark liquid inside. The deep red wine looked almost like blood, and I could tell it was one of his prized vintage bottles. My father had an extensive collection of old wines, and this one had clearly been saved for a special asion. As I swirled the wine in my ss, my father studied me in silence. When he noticed I hadn''t taken a sip, he broke the quiet. "You''re quite a mysterious man." The motion of my hand stopped, and I lifted my gaze to meet his. "What do you mean, Dad?" "When you were younger, I never imagined you''d be such a powerful Alpha," he began, his tone contemtive. "You''ve always had a natural aura-one that canmand attention and change any environment you step into. But back then, you were so silent, so calm." I stared at the wine in my ss, letting his words sink in. Silent and calm? That''s how he saw me? Did he know how his decisions had changed my life? How they had shaped the man I''d be? 08:30 67 23% < Chapter 100 Merits First, he forced me to marry Selene against my will. Then, he broke her pack bond and turned her into a rogue. And when the marriage fell apart, he didn''t step in-he let it happen. He should have fought against the divorce. He should have known what I didn''t at the time. Even though I signed the papers, deep down, I wouldn''t have let her leave my pack back then. I didn''t understand it at the time, but I wouldn''t have let her go. "I''ve never asked you what''s truly on your mind, Kane," my father said, his tone softer now. "I know that I''ve made mistakes-mistakes that have affected your life. But today, I want to ask you something. Will you answer me honestly?" I looked at him, uncertain about what he was going to ask. Then, his question came, and it caught me off guard. "When you married Selene, you didn''t care about her," he said. "But now, after everything-the divorce, the children you share-do you feel any remorse for losing her?" His question hit me harder than I expected. I stared at him, unable to respond right away. Did I regret losing Selene? The answer wasn''t simple. It wasn''t something I could put into words. But the truth of it-the weight of it-was undeniable. Novel Heirs 200 67 23% The Alpha''s Hidden Hairs Menu I averted my gaze, taking my eyes off my father as I tightened my grip on the ss in my hand. The pressure of my fingers against the smooth surface felt oddly grounding, yet it couldn''t stop the strange sensation twisting inside me. The memories of that night came rushing back-the night of the war. I felt a sharp stab of pain in my chest as I thought about it. That night, when I went to the Iron Crown Pack, my only goal had been to save Selene. I''d heard rumors that someone was targeting her family, and my first thought was that she might also be killed. I''d believed she was a helpless omega, incapable of defending herself. But I''d been wrong. That night, I realized something that had been buried deep inside me: I wanted her. And it wasn''t just the mate bond that stirred the longing in my chest. It was something much deeper. For five years, her memory had tormented me every single night. The truth was, I regretted it. I regretted it every single night. "Kane, are you even listening to me?" my father''s voice broke through my thoughts. Without a word, I lifted the ss and downed the wine in one go, the bitter liquid burning slightly as it slid down my throat. I stood up, and my father''s brows furrowed immediately as he watched me. "Dad, don''t overthink," I said, brushing past him and heading for the door. But his voice stopped me in my tracks. "I saw the way you looked at her during the pack party," he said firmly. "Don''t even think about denying it. I''m your father-I know you better than you think." I closed my eyes, taking a long, steady breath. "I wanted her to be my daughter-inw because I believed she could handle you," he continued. "And I still believe I didn''t ruin your life. In fact, I chose what was best for you." Slowly, I opened my eyes and turned to face him. He stood from the couch as if something in my expression had rmed him. His posture shifted, and for the first time, I noticed fear in his eyes. Why? Why was he so terrified? What had he seen in me? "You''re right," I began, my voice low. "I regre-" Before I could finish, a knock at the door interrupted me. I turned and opened it, finding Finn standing there. 08:30 67.57% Get 5 > Menu "It''s Doctor Nathan," he said, holding up my phone. Only then did I realize I''d left it behind. My father stepped closer, his curiosity evident. I could see the uncertainty flickering in his eyes, as tho ugh he doubted Ruby''s story. But I didn''t. I trusted Ruby. She had been with me for over six years. I was the one who had found her, and I knew she wasn''t lying. "Put it on speaker," I said to Finn. Finn nodded and answered the call, setting the phone to loudspeaker mode. Nathan''s voice came through immediately, calm but serious. "Alpha," he said. Novel Heirs 201 "Go ahead," I instructed Nathan to continue. +Bonus #Menu The room fell into a heavy silence. My father and Finn kept their eyes locked on the screen, as if Nathan himself were standing before them. They were desperate to uncover the truth. Nathan''s voice echoed through the room as he spoke. "Alpha, I''ve reviewed all the records and reports." "So, what did you find?" "Alpha, a girl named Ruby was indeed admitted to the pack hospital, but not on the exact day you mentioned. She was brought in the following day. Her right hand was severely broken, When she arrived, her body was covered in scars, and she was in terrible condition. It looked like she had endured the pain for a long time before finally receiving help." Hearing Nathan''s words, I clenched my fists tightly. The rage I had buried deep inside-the fury toward the men who had kidnapped me-surged back with full force. How dare they harm the woman who had saved me? Where were they now? If they were still breathing, I would make sure they suffered a fate worse than death. I nced at my father, who seemed lost in thought. As if sensing my gaze, he lifted his head to meet my eyes. Without breaking eye contact, I asked Nathan, "Is there anything else?" "Yes. She was an orphan, Alpha. No one came forward to sign the hospital paperwork as her family." I noticed my father''s expression soften. Clenching my jaw, I turned away from him. He shouldn''t have brought this up. Now, the past woulde back to haunt me once again. "Understood," I said. Just as I was about to end the call, Nathan spoke again. "One more thing, Alpha." "What is it?" "The previous head doctor personally treated her. There''s a note in her medical report." My brows furrowed. "What does it say?" Nathan took a brief pause before continuing, as if reading the note in his mind. "Her physical condition is fragile. Due to the severity of her hand injury, she won''t be able to lift anything heavy or y any musical instruments again." I ended the call abruptly. I couldn''t listen any longer. My chest burned with rage as memories of that night came rushing back. I shut my eyes, trying to push them away, but they wed at the edges of my mind. A low growl escaped my throat. When I opened my eyes, I saw my father and Finn lowering their heads in submission at the sound of my growl. I sighed, attempting to regain myposure. *** 07 50 65.36% < Chapter 20 "You heard Dr. Nathan, didn''t you?" My voice was sharp. "You heard what she went through to save your son." My father hesitated before finally nodding, as if realizing the weight of his mistake. "Never doubt her again," I warned. He averted his gaze, shame evident in his expression. He should feel ashamed. He not only hurt Ruby, but he also dredged up my past and disrespected the woman who had risked her life for me. Finn remained silent, his head still lowered, i walked past him and exited the room. Like an obedient Beta, he followed closely behind. Upon returning to the living room, Finn ryed Nathan''s findings to my mother. Her eyes filled with tears as she covered her mouth, overwhelmed by emotion. Ruby rushed toward me, wrapping her arms around me as she sobbed. "No one believed me," she cried, her voice trembling. "But I knew you would uncover the truth, Kane, thank you for trusting me.¡± I ced aforting hand on her back, offering what little sce I could. "I don''t know how to repay you,¡± I admitted. She shook her head. "You don''t have to. Just stay by my side-be my life partner." The hand I had been using to console her stilled. My fists clenched slightly, and in a low voice, I muttered, "I can only promise you one thing-I will make those men pay with their lives." @ 07:51 Novel Heirs 202 It seemed like Ruby didn''t hear a word i said. She just held onto me in silence. I didn''t push her away. She needed rest today had been overwhelming for her. My mother stepped beside me, reaching out to gently stroke Ruby''s hair. Ruby pulled away from me and turned to embrace my mother instead, tears still streaming down her face. My mother hugged her back, casting a sorrowful nce in my direction. Once Ruby had calmed down, my mother spoke softly, telling her to stay in the pack house for the night. After Ruby left the living room, my mother turned to me. "Kane," she started. "Mom, I don''t want to talk about it." My voice was firm. She nodded in understanding. "Okay, my son." I watched as she made her way upstairs toward her and my father''s bedroom. My mind was already a mess, my emotions tangled in frustration and anger. I needed a moment to clear my head-otherwise, the boiling rage within me would explode. Just then, my attention was drawn to a maid emerging from the hallway that led to my children''s room. She carried two tes of untouched food, her expression uneasy. Upon noticing me, she quickly lowered her head and spoke hesitantly. "They don''t want to eat, Alpha. I tried my best, but..." A flicker of guilt settled in my chest. I had been so caught up in everything else that I hadn''t spent much time with them these past few days. Work had consumed me, and I had avoided their room, knowing they didn''t want to see me. "Give me the tes," I ordered. Both the maid and Finn looked startled. The maid hesitated for a second before stepping forward and carefully handing me the dishes. I nced at Finn. "Wait for me outside." He gave me a silent nod as I turned toward my children''s room. Bncing one te in my hand while supporting the other on my arm, I pushed open the door and stepped inside, shutting it behind me. The moment they saw me, their faces changed. Whatever happiness had been there vanished instantly. They were sitting on the bed, a tablet in their hands-the one I had given them. When they noticed me looking at it, they quickly tapped the screen and shoved it under a pillow, as if hiding something. I shook my head but didn''tment on it. Instead, I took a few steps toward the bed and set the tes down. 0.07 $1 65.8 "Why didn''t you eat dinner?" I asked. "We don''t want to." Leo muttered, his expression dark. Luna sat beside him, looking equally upset. My little girl was never supposed to wear that kind of sadness. I moved to sit with them, but they instinctively shifted back, putting more distance between us. I settled on the edge of the bed, watching them for a moment. Their coldness toward me stung more than I''d expected. I hade here hoping to find some peace, to calm myself down-not to feel even more rejected. Just then, a ringtone echoed through the room. I didn''t need to search for the source. My eyes immediately went to the pillow. The sound wasing from the hidden tablet. Both Luna and Leo''s eyes widened in panic. Leo scrambled to pull the device out and quickly silenced the call. Then, hesitantly, he turned to face me. His expression was full of fear, as if he thought I was going to punish him. I raised a hand, and he immediately shut his eyes, bracing himself. But instead of striking him, I simply patted his small hand. "What do you think of me?" I asked quietly. "Did you really believe I didn''t know you were trying to contact your mother?" Novel Heirs 203 Leo and Luna''s eyes widened in shock. Luna parted her lips and murmured, "Y-You kn I removed my hand from Leo''s head and gently tugged at Luna''s cheek. "What do you think of your father, Princess? If you don''t realize it yet, let me tell you-he''s the head Alpha of multiple packs." Luna''s mouth fell open at my words. I nced at Leo, who lowered his head in silence. Letting go of Luna''s cheek, I shifted my attention to Leo. "I gave you that phone and tablet so you could talk to your mom." His head lifted slightly as he asked, "Really?" I nodded with a small smile. I wasn''t na?ve enough to give them those devices just to keep them entertained. I knew exactly how they would use them-to contact Selene. Luna took my hand in her soft, delicate fingers and pleaded, "Please don''t take them away, Dad." Every time she called me "Dad," I froze. That word carried a strange power, easing a weight I hadn''t realized I was carrying. I patted her hand and replied, "As long as you two eat your meals properly and don''t cause trouble for anyone, I won''t take them away." Luna beamed. "Okay." Leo, however, remained silent. He was still upset with me. I grabbed their tes and handed them over. "Now, finish your meal." For the first time, they obeyed withoutint, quietly eating their food. Just then, the tablet rang again. Before Leo could reach for it, I picked it up and stood from the bed. "Don''t worry. I won''t break my promise," I assured them when they nced at me. As they continued eating, I stepped onto the balcony. "Don''te out here and disturb me." "But Mommy''s calling-she wants to talk to us," Leo protested. I shot him a look that told him to be quiet and eat. He lowered his head and resumed his meal. Luna chuckled. "Leo, let Dad talk to Mommy." Ignoring their reactions, I moved further onto the balcony. The ringtone had already stopped. I ced the tablet on the stand at the small table and sat down. It didn''t take long before it started ringing again. Noticing it was a video call, I answered. The screen lit up, revealing a stunning young woman. My gaze lingered on her. She appeared to be lying in bed, her ck silk robe draped loosely around her shoulders. Her damp hair suggested she had just taken a shower, preparing for sleep. 0.07-51 66.12% < The moment she of Luna or or Leo, she saw me instead visibly tensed to to shift, slipping slightly down her movement caused her robe I couldn''t look away. Her startled voice cut through the silence. "Kane!" and quickly sat 1. up. The shoulder, revealing a hint of Menu abrupt cleavage. Novel Heirs 204 I shut my eyes and turned my head away from the screen, forcing myself to push aside the sudden surge of desire. This wasn''t the time for that. "Why you?" Her confused voice rang in my ears again. I opened my eyes and turned back to the screen By then, she had already adjusted her robe, and her hair now fell over her cheat, covering any exposed skin My thoughts drifted back to our earlier encounter. I couldn''t shake the image of her leaving with Grayson Vale "You thought you could talk to my kids without my permission, and I''d just let it slide?" I asked, my voice edged with irritation. She swallowed hard and shook her head. "I can only ask you to let me, Kane. Please. This is the only way I can stay in touch with them. Don''t take that away from me." Her voice was heavy with exhaustion. I studied her for a moment, not wanting her to realize that I was the one who had allowed the kids to contact her in the first ce. Looking away, I reached into my pocket and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. "Are you seriously smoking in your kids'' room, Alpha? Where are your manners?" she snapped, her tone sharp with disapproval. I shot her a look, lighting the cigarette without breaking eye contact. Taking a slow drag, I exhaled the smoke before speaking. "What''s your rtionship with Grayson Vale?" Her eyebrows lifted in surprise, as if she hadn''t expected the question. "Excuse me?" "No, I won''t excuse you." "Kane Thorne, you have no right to ask me that." I raised a brow, nodding slightly. "Alright then. Don''t bother calling your kids again." I moved my finger toward the screen, pretending to end the call. Her eyes widened in panic. "No, no! Wait!" I smirked. "Done pretending to be arrogant? Now tell me the truth." She red at me. "You are the most insufferable man I have ever met." "And yet, here you are. Now, will you answer me?" I was growing impatient. The thought of her leaving with him had been bothering me more than I 0 07:47 60.4% wanted to admit She let out a heavy eigh finally relenting. He''s my friend Nathan told me he was the only one who could save Jason. So 1 convinced him to help my Brother I studied her closely. Her voice wavered slightly at the essention of her brother "So he''s going to heal him?" "Yeah." A strange sense of relief settled over me. The weight pressing on my chest lifted, even if only slightly I had been trying to keep my emotions in check, but somehow, just seeing her eased the tension inside me How much power did this woman have over me? "I told you everything," she said firmly. "Now don''t take the phone and tablet away from them." I rolled my eyes. "I was never nning to take them away." Her lips parted in shock. "So you lied just to get the answer you wanted?" I couldn''t help but chuckle. She looked adorable when she was angry. I actually enjoyed talking to her like this. "I hate you, Kane." "Good. Keep hating me." "I will," she huffed. "I''m ending this call." "Wait." She hesitated, narrowing her eyes. "What?" "You know I''m nning a party for their fifth birthday," I said casually. "I want it to be a surprise." Her anger seemed to wane slightly. It was obvious how much she loved the kids. I watched her reaction closely as I continued, "I want you toe to their birthday party and surprise them." 00717 Novel Heirs 205 I expected to see happiness on Selene''s face, but I was wrong. Her once calm eyes turned cold. Her breath hitched as she took a deep inhale, as if trying to steady herself, I had no idea what had triggered her sudden anger. "Kane Thorne, are you nning to humiliate me again?" Her sharp words made my brows lift in surprise. "Why would you think that?" She scoffed, shaking her head. "A man like you can''t be trusted. I know you''re up to something." I stared at her, silent. Did she really distrust me this much? ¡°I don''t want to attend the party,¡± she continued. ¡°If you want to surprise them, send them to my house. I''ll spend time with them there. But I don''t trust their father. I refuse to walk into another trap just to be insulted. You''ve done enough to my family-no more." Before I could tell her I wasn''t nning anything, she ended the call. The screen went ck for a second before switching to the wallpaper. I studied the image carefully. A young woman holding two children. The three of them looked genuinely happy together. A tightness formed in my chest as I clenched my fists and locked the tablet. I had apologized, hadn''t I? So why was she still so damn stubborn? Exhaling sharply, I stood from the chair. Before heading back into my children''s room, I flicked the cigarette butt away. When I stepped inside, I saw they had already finished their dinner. "Dad, we''re done." Luna ran up to me. I bent down and scooped her into my arms. ncing at Leo, I saw that he was still on the phone. I set Luna down on the bed and handed her the tablet. "You two should get some sleep now. It''ste." Luna nodded obediently, but Leo remained silent, still focused on his screen. I didn''t push him and simply walked out of their room, stepping outside the packhouse. Finn was standing there, staring intently at a tree. I walked up beside him. "Kept you waiting," I muttered. He didn''t respond right away, his gaze still locked onto the tree as if deep in thought. Shoving my hands into my pockets, I followed his line of sight. "Kane, I think I misjudged Ruby," he said after a long pause. "It''s true I never liked her much... but she 07:47 60.83% < Chapter 205 nearly gave her life for you. I let out a slow breath. "Yeah. The broken bones are something I just learned about today." Sey Finn finally turned to face me. "So, what are you going to do about it? You thought she was simply helping you, but now her injuries are out in the open.* I didn''t answer, my gaze fixed on the tree''s leaves rustling in the cold night air. After a moment, he continued, as if piecing his thoughts together. "You seemed to reconsider your decision to end things when you defended Ruby in front of your parents," he said. "And let''s be honest-most women wouldn''t have had the courage to do what she did for you. She has the makings of a Luna, someone willing to do anything for her Alpha." A cold breeze swept through, brushing against my face. There was something in the air tonight. A shift. A feeling that everything was about to change. "Kane, do you want to cancel the announcement?" My eyes snapped open at his question. I turned to look at him. "Don''t cancel it,¡± I said. ¡°Just postpone it." Finn looked shocked. Anyone else would have jumped at the chance to marry the woman who had risked her life for them. "You shouldn''t be surprised, Beta Finn," I said. "If you react like this, it means you haven''t seen the real Ruby yet. She''s not the person she pretends to be. I need more time to figure things out." He nodded slowly, understanding my hesitation. ¡°Alright, Alpha. I''ll make sure the announcement is postponed." 07:47 Novel Heirs 206 +5Bonus Menu Selene''s POV I waspletely taken aback when Kane was the one who answered the call. A wave of relief washed over me-at least he wouldn''t separate me from my children. But when he invited me to the birthday party, my suspicions red. Kane wasn''t the type to suddenly grow a conscience. There had to be an ulterior motive. I sat on my bed for what felt like hours, reflecting on how much my life had changed over the past few months. For years, I had been fine-until Kane reappeared. The moment he stepped back into my life, my misfortunes followed. He had always been the viin in my story. Otherwise, how else could he still control my fate after everything he had put me through? "I can''t even leave this pack now. He has my children." Closing my eyes, I let my body sink into the mattress. I rubbed my forehead, staring nkly at the ceiling. Grayson had left my house about an hour ago, promising to keep my brother in his thoughts. But I knew I hadn''t convinced him yet. Or maybe... there was something else on his mind? All I wanted was to bring my brother home as soon as possible. Seeing him lying there, motionless, like he was already gone-it was unbearable. Grayson assured me he would speak to my father once he returned to the Nightfall Pack. My father wasing back tomorrow. I had called him earlier, desperate for news about Axel, but his words had only deepened my worry. Axel wasn''t doing well. The next morning, I started my day as usual. The Shadow & Moon coffee shop was waiting for me. But the moment I stepped inside, I froze. Coffee cups were scattered across tables and even on the floor. It took me a second to remember Kane''s massive order. Of course. I rushed to help Margot, who turned to face me with a wide grin. "Good morning, dear." "Morning, Margot. You seem awfully cheerful today." "Why wouldn''t I be? We''ve never gotten an order this big before! This is the first time we''ll be delivering our coffee to the pack''s corporate offices." I offered her a small smile before heading over to the employees sealing the cups. The shop wouldn''t be opening today-not when we had to prepare thousands of cups of coffee for thepany''s staff. I had no idea how we would pull this off. The shop wasrge, but not thatrge. Margot''s phone rang, and she stepped outside to take the call. When she returned, she was practically glowing with excitement. "Selene, I have great news!" I raised an eyebrow. "What news?" "We don''t have to make coffee for the entirepany." I frowned. "Wouldn''t that be a loss for us? More employees should mean more money, right?" She shook her head, still beaming. I had no idea why she looked so pleased. "That''s not the case. The Alpha just informed me that we only need to deliver coffee to his floor." She paused, then grinned even wider. "And it''s a daily order." 61.13% My eyes widened. "Daily?" +5Bonus ? Menu She nodded eagerly. "Yep! I couldn''t believe it either. This could change everything for us." Then, her expression shifted to something more serious. "But there''s one more thing, Selene." Something in her tone made my stomach tighten. "What is it?" She took my hand, looking at me intently. "The Alpha said the order will only continue if you personally deliver the coffee to his office... every day. He wants to see you there." Novel Heirs 207 +5Bonus > Menu "WHAT?!" I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. My anger surged instantly, but Margot quickly patted my hand, trying to calm me down. The sudden outburst had drawn the attention of all the staff members. They stopped what they were doing and turned to look at me. I shot them a sharp look and said, "Focus on your work, not me." They seemed startled. They weren''t used to me being this cold. But right now, I was too furious with Kane to care. The anger inside me was uncontroble, a reminder of my Alpha instincts. I jerked my hand away from Margot''s and rubbed my forehead, trying to keep my emotions in check, trying to prevent my eyes from shifting colors. Without another word, I stormed toward the changing room and sank onto the small couch inside, my hands clenching into fists. "I can''t believe this, Kane. You ced such a massive order, only to attach that condition? How dare you?" I muttered under my breath, seething. Margot followed me inside, resting aforting hand on my shoulder. "I thought Alpha Kane was your friend. The way he took you from the shop yesterday... I assumed you two had reconnected." I let out a bitterugh and covered my face with my hands. "Margot, there''s no way we could ever catch up." "Why? He''s our head Alpha. What could he have done that makes you not want to see him?" I lifted my gaze to her, debating for a moment. Then, without a word, I pulled my cor down, exposing the mark on my neck-one that had yet to fully heal. Her eyes widened in shock. She gasped, her lips parting slightly. "S-Selene..." I stood up, and she instinctively took a step back. "The twins I always talk about? They''re his children. Your head Alpha... is my ex- husband." Her reaction was instant-her eyes nearly popped out of her head, and she staggered slightly as if the revtion had physically hit her. I could see her body trembling. I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to steady the storm raging inside me. I couldn''t afford to distance myself from the people who cared about me-not because of him. Margot covered her mouth, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m so sorry... I had no idea. If I had known Alpha Kane was your ex-husband, I would have never epted his offer yesterday." Guilt radiated off her, even though none of this was her fault. I sighed and gently took her hands in mine. "Margot, I''m the one who should apologize. I shouldn''t have raised my voice at you. You''re my elder, and I forgot my manners." She pulled me into a hug, her warmth grounding me. "I should have asked before taking the order. I had no idea." After a moment, she pulled away, determination settling on her face. ****) 07:47 61.36% < Chapter 207 "I''m calling thepany. We''re canceling the order." With that, she turned and walked out of the room. I followed her and watched as she instructed the staff to stop working. My eyes darted toward the shop''s front window, where I saw the delivery van already pulling up to collect the order. "Margot, what are you saying? We can''t afford to lose this order. What are we supposed to do with all this coffee? We can''t expect that many customers to flood in the moment we open." Margot''s expression crumpled, and I felt a pang of guilt. This situation was unfair. Kane had orchestrated this entire mess, forcing my hand and dragging me back into his world. I took a deep breath. There was only one thing left to do. "Margot," I said, exhaling slowly. "I''ll go to the packpany," 61.42% Novel Heirs 208 Margot turned to me, shaking her head in firm disagreement. "No, no. I can''t let you go there." Ignoring her protest, I grabbed my bag and my ID card from the shop before heading toward the door But before I could leave, Margot caught my hand, stopping me in my tracks. "Selene, you don''t have to do this for me. We''ll deal with the loss. Nothing is more important than your life." She probably thought Kane was abusive or that he might hurt me. But what she didn''t realize was that I could take care of myself. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." With that, I left the shop and gged down a cab. Nearby, a few employees were helping the van driver load the coffee orders into the vehicle. As soon as the van pulled away, I instructed my cab driver to follow. When we arrived at the pack''s corporate headquarters, I stepped out of the cab and took a moment to take in the sight before me. The towering skyscraper loomed above, exuding an aura of power and prestige. It was the kind of ce anyone would dream of working at. The sight reminded me of my own pack''spany-the one I had once led as CEO. I knew firsthand the immense power wielded by the leaders of these corporations. Their decisions shaped not only their businesses but also the lives of their employees and the entire pack that depended on them. Just like my brother Magnus''s decision. If I had defied him that day and given the deal to the Nightfall Pack instead, maybe we could have avoided the war altogether. "Miss?" A voice pulled me from my thoughts. I turned to see a group of guards approaching. "Yes?" "Are you from the Shadow & Moon Coffee Shop?" "Yeah." "Alright," one of them said with a nod. They began unloading the coffee from the van, moving with the ease of people who already knew exactly where everything was supposed to go. One of the guards nced back at me. "Thest case is still inside the van. Please take it and follow us." "Oh, okay." I hurried to retrieve the remaining coffee case and trailed behind them as they led the way inside. The moment I stepped through the doors, I was in awe. The interior was even more impressive than! had imagined-far grander than my own pack''s headquarters. Everything here screamed luxury, and every employee moved with a purpose, immersed in their work. 07:48 61.72% < Chapter 208 The guards guided me to the reception area before heading back outside. I approached the counter and asked, "Where''s the Alpha?" The receptionist''s eyes widened slightly at my question. "Excuse me? And you are-" She suddenly stopped mid-sentence, realization dawning on her face. Even though Kane had never publicly introduced me as his wife, our divorce had made me a viral sensation on social media. Some members of his pack must have recognized me. Clearing her throat, she asked, "Do you have an appointment?¡± I lifted the coffee case slightly in response. "Oh! You''re from Shadow & Moon Coffee Shop." "Yeah." "Please proceed to the top floor. The Alpha has already been informed of your arrival." I let out a quiet scoff at that. As I walked toward the elevator, I couldn''t help but think, That man knew I wouldn''t refuse Margot. He manipted the situation to get me here. When I reached the top floor, I stepped out and nced around. "Excuse me, where''s Alpha Kane?" I asked an employee. He pointed toward a door. "He''s in there." I nodded in thanks and made my way toward it. "Wait, he''s in-" The man tried to say something, but I had already pushed the door open, assuming it was Kane''s office. I was wrong. The room I had just barged into was a conference room. Seated around the long table were several Alphas from different packs. At the sound of the door opening, every one of them turned their heads toward me. Under their intense gazes, I froze. My eyes slowly scanned the room until theynded on the powerful man seated at the head of the table. 07:48 Novel Heirs 209 Third POV Get 5 > Menu Everyone in the room stared at Selene, their expressions a mixture of shock and disbelief. The princess of the Iron Crown Pack-here, in this pack? Their eyes swept over her, taking in her appearance. She had once been a formidable figure, a dignified woman whomanded respect as she managed her brother''s packpany. Back then, her presence alone was enough to captivate those around her. She radiated an aura of strength, her icy demeanor sparking a primal challenge in Alphas, stirring their desire to make her submit. But none had ever seeded. Now, however, the woman before them was a shadow of her former self. She looked fragile, diminished. Her slightly disheveled hair and the simple, modest dress she wore painted a stark contrast to the powerful businesswoman they once negotiated deals with. She was no longer the force that once shaped the business world. Instead, she was just a woman delivering coffee. The case in her hands was irrefutable proof of that. The Alphas seated around the table-leaders of their respective packs-wore identical expressions of surprise. Selene, aware of their scrutiny, met Kane''s gaze directly. She could feel the weight of their stares, sense the way they were sizing her up. Kane arched a brow at her before shifting his attention to the gathered Alphas, who were still staring. "Selene?" His deep voice resonated through the room, cutting through the silence. Immediately, the other Alphas turned their heads toward him, waiting for his reaction. Selene let out a quiet chuckle. This man never fails to disappoint me, she thought bitterly. He called me here just to humiliate me in front of them. Her fists clenched at her sides. One of the Alphas finally spoke, his voiceced with confusion. "Miss Selene, what are you doing here? You know this is the pack that defeated yours. I''m curious- why would you choose to stay here?" Kane''s expression darkened instantly. His jaw tensed, and his voice dropped into a dangerous tone. "Sounds like you''re volunteering your pack to be next." The Alpha''s eyes widened in rm, and he immediately lowered his head. He had only asked a simple question-he hadn''t expected Kane to react so aggressively. He had worked with Selene''spany before, and he knew the kind of woman she was. In his eyes, she had never been someone who would submit to anyone. Kane turned his gaze back to her. "Miss Selene, what are you doing here?" Selene could see the flicker of anger in his eyes. But why? Why was he pretending to be upset? Wasn''t this exactly what he wanted? To see her humiliated in front of these men? Lifting her hand, she ced the coffee case onto the table. "Alpha, your coffee." 07:48 62.02% < Chapter 200 Get 5 Menu Kane''s eyes flicked down to the case, his frown deepening. When he looked back at her, she met his gaze with a cold smile. ncing around at the gathered Alphas, Selene addressed them smoothly. "Hello, everyone. It''s nice to see you all again. I apologize for interrupting your meeting. Please, continue." For a fleeting moment, the room caught a glimpse of the Selene they had once known-the woman who hadmanded power and respect. Without another nce at Kane, Selene turned on her heel and walked toward the door, leaving behind a room full of confused Alphas. Novel Heirs 210 Get 55 Menu "I can''t believe Selene Hawthorne is actually here." "I heard Alpha Magnus is gravely ill. If he were still in good health, there''s no way he''d allow her to stay." "Yeah, but it''s all Alpha Magnus''s fault. He had the audacity to insult Alpha Kane. Who could possibly survive Kane''s wrath?" "No wonder she''s homeless now. Alpha Kane crushed the Hawthorne pride. But I suppose it''s generous of him to let her stay here. Looks like she''s working at a coffee shop. What a miserable fate." As Selene walked toward the door, she caught the whispers around her. Her jaw tightened as she fought back her anger. Without hesitation, she grabbed the doorknob and stormed out, mming the door shut behind her. She marched toward the elevator, determined to leave. A young man standing nearby looked startled when he saw her emerge from the meeting room. He quickly stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "Miss Selene, where are you going? Alpha''s office is that way." Selene lifted her head, her icy gaze sending a chill through him. He swallowed hard but stood his ground-he was, after all, Kane''s assistant secretary. Without Kane''s permission, he couldn''t let her leave the office. Selene''s voice was low but sharp. "Move. Before I do something you''ll regret." Meanwhile, inside the meeting room, Kane''s eyes darkened as he red at everyone. He had heard every word they spoke about Selene, about her family. The moment the door mmed shut behind her, his voice thundered through the room. "Shut your fucking mouths." A stunned silence fell over the gathered Alphas. Some of them were highly influential, leaders of powerful packs. They had no idea Selene was his ex-wife, nor could theyprehend why Kane was suddenly so protective of a woman whose brother had once humiliated him in public. One of them finally found the nerve to speak. "Alpha Kane, may we ask why you''re defending her?" Kane slowly rose to his feet, and the tension in the room spiked. His presence alone was enough to make them wary-he wasn''t just a powerful Alpha; he was a force of nature. None of them hade here intending to anger him. They hade to negotiate, not to provoke a war that could destroy their packs. His piercing gaze swept over them. "If any of you speak about her or her family again, I will personallye for yours. I showed her family mercy. I won''t extend the same courtesy to you." A collective gulp rippled through the room as heads lowered in submission. Kane''s power was growing by the day, spreading like wildfire across the packs. He had already brought so many under hismand, and his ruthless business tactics left even his enemies in awe. If they wanted to keep their packs independent, they had no choice but to obey him. Kane cast onest nce at his officials, who remained seated, their faces unreadable. Without #07:48 Get 5 Meno another word, he turned and strode out, his departure as swift and forceful as a gust of wind. The room stayed eerily quiet until the soft click of the closing door echoed through the air. Beta Finn watched the door for a long moment, then smirked slightly. Shaking his head, he rose from his chair. "The meeting''s over, Alphas. See you next time.¡± *0748 Novel Heirs 211 OME Selene red at the man blocking her path to the elevator, her patience wearing dangerously thin. Her fists clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palms, breaking the skin. Blood seeped from the small wounds, but the pain only fueled her frustration. With a sudden burst of strength, she shoved the man aside. He staggered back, his eyes widening in shock. How the hell did she have that kind of power? "Miss, please, I-" He hesitated, as if realizing he couldn''t stop her. Selene took his silence as surrender. As the elevator doors slid open, she rxed her fists and stepped inside. But before she could turn to face the doors, a strong hand mped around her wrist, yanking her backward. Her head snapped around, and her eyes went wide. "Kane Thorne, let go of me," she spat, her voiceced with fury. A stunned hush fell over the office. Every employee nearby turned to stare, their expressions frozen in disbelief. No one-absolutely no one-dared to address their Alpha by name. And she hadn''t even used his title. That alone was an offense punishable by exile... or worse. But Kane didn''t seem to care. Ignoring her protest, he pulled her firmly in the direction of his office. Selene struggled, using every ounce of her strength to break free. She even called upon her wolf, ready to fight back with all she had. But to her shock, her wolf refused to resist. The realization hit her like a punch to the gut-her wolf would fight anyone, but not him. Not their mate. Kane dragged her into his office and shut the door behind them. The moment it clicked shut, Selene growled, the sound raw and unrestrained. Kane simply leaned against the door, watching her with unreadable eyes. He didn''t flinch. He didn''t react. It was as if he hadn''t even heard her. That only enraged her more. "Are you satisfied now?" she snapped. ¡°Humiliating me in front of the Alphas-was that fun for you?" Kane remained calm, his voice almost tooposed. "What were you doing in the meeting room?" Selene narrowed her eyes. He had just threatened a room full of powerful Alphas for uttering her name, yet now he was ying it cool? She clenched her jaw. "I was letting you go because you''re the father of my children. But it seems you''ve mistaken my kindness for weakness," she muttered under her breath. When he didn''t respond, she exhaled sharply and turned toward the door. She wasn''t going to waste another second arguing with him. She had no interest in causing a scene at the pack''s headquarters. "Move," she ordered, stepping forward. He folded his arms across his chest, unmoved. "I didn''t expect to see you walk into my meeting just to serve coffee. I thought you were a CEO. Shouldn''t you know basic business etiquette?" 07:43 62.61% < Chapter 211 Selene froze. Slowly, she turned her head, her piercing blue eyes burning with fury. Get 5> Menu Was he serious? He had orchestrated this entire situation, yet now he was acting as if she were the one in the wrong? Every ounce ofposure she had tried to maintain over the past few days shattered in an instant. Her ws extended, sharp and lethal. She lunged, gripping his throat with deadly precision. "Fuck this, Kane," she snarled. "I''m going to kill you today." 48 Novel Heirs 212 Get 5 Menu Kane''s gaze remained locked on the woman before him. She didn''t hesitate for a second-her blue eyes burned with a fury that could shake anyone. Anyone but him. The sharp sting of her ws digging into his neck sent the scent of his own blood into the air. The wounds would heal quickly, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t feel it. He did. Yet,pared to the countless battles he had fought, the pain was insignificant. He was Alpha Kane, a warrior who had endured worse and emerged victorious. This was nothing. When he didn''t react, Selene pressed her ws in deeper, her sharp nails slicing further into his flesh. She wanted to see him break, to hear him beg. "Calm down, woman," Kane said, his voice steady as he grasped her wrist. She scoffed, her smirkced with mockery. "Why? Can''t handle the pain?" For a moment, she almost felt like a viiness in one of those twisted stories- trying to destroy another viin. Kane''s dark eyes roamed over her face, unaffected. He saw the storm of rage in her expression, the way her jaw tightened with the sheer desire to rip him apart. Instead of looking concerned, he smirked. "I''ve never met a woman like you," he said smoothly. "I have to admit, you look incredibly hot when you''re angry... my ck little Wolfie." Selene''s body stiffened. "What did you just call me?" she muttered, her brows furrowing in confusion. The momentary distraction was all Kane needed. In one swift motion, he yanked her hand away from his neck and spun her around, pulling her flush against his chest. Her back collided with his solid frame, and she instantly realized what he had done-he had yed her. He lowered his head, his warm breath ghosting over the sensitive skin of her neck. Her heartbeat stuttered, but she convinced herself it was nothing more than anger. The longer she was trapped in his grip, the more desperately she wanted to end him. She tried to pull away, but he tightened his hold, one arm wrapping firmly around her waist. "Why so furious?" he murmured. "If you kill me today, who will protect your family? Do you really think the Alphas your brother once stood against won''t descend upon them like vultures? Without me, they''ll tear your family apart." Selene''s struggles intensified. Her eyes darkened with rage, her expression fierce enough to make any other Alpha tremble. Slowly, she turned her head, bringing their faces dangerously close. Kane''s gaze flickered. For the first time, something shifted in his expression. His eyes dropped from her piercing blue stare to her lips. She noticed. 07-48 < Chapter 212 Get 5> Menu Parting her lips slightly, she let her canines extend. Her voice was edged with venom. "Then let me go and see what I''ll do to my brother''s greatest rival." Kane immediately released her. Selene wasted no time. The moment she was free, she whirled around and drove her ws deep into his chest. Kane inhaled sharply, a pained hiss slipping through his clenched teeth. His head tilted back, resting against the wall. His eyes squeezed shut. Selene chuckled darkly, her lips curling with satisfaction. Watching him in pain sent a twisted thrill through her. She had done this. She had made him feel this. "I was just a woman who wanted a simple, happy life with her husband," she whispered. "But you... you turned me into this." Her voice dropped to a taunting whisper as she tilted her head. "What''s wrong, Kane Thorne? Why are your eyes closed? Open them. Look at me. Look at what you created." His eyes slowly opened. There was no anger in them. No pain. No regret. Just a calm, unsettling stillness. Her gaze flickered down to his chest. She pushed her ws in deeper, intent on making him suffer, just as she had done the night of the war. But- A sharp, searing pain shot through her fingers. It was like an electric shock, surging up her arm and jolting her entire body. Her eyes widened in shock. Gasping, she yanked her ws out of his chest, stumbling back slightly. She stared at him, utterly bewildered. Her voice came out barely above a whisper. "... What the hell are you?" 07:48 Novel Heirs 213 Get 5>= Menu Selene felt her ws sink in, only to notice the cracks forming along her nails. Blood stained them, but she couldn''t tell if it was Kane''s or her own. A dull ache pulsed through her fingertips, adding to her confusion. Her gaze snapped back to Kane. "Tell me who are you? How did you do that?" For a long moment, Kane simply stared at her, his expression unreadable. Then, his eyes darkened to a deep, eerie red. "I''m your mate, sweetheart," he said, a smirk tugging at his lips. Ignoring the stinging pain in her nails, she fixed him with a hard stare. "Don''t y games with me. How did you stop me? What did you do? Show me." She stepped forward, gripping his shirt before tearing it open with a sharp yank. Buttons scattered across the hardwood floor, the sound echoing in the quiet room. Kane froze at her sudden move, but she was too focused on uncovering the truth. No one had ever been able to stop her like that-she needed to know what he was hiding. But as soon as her eyesnded on his bare chest, her hands hesitated, still clutching the torn fabric. Deep scars marred his skin, the remnants of old wounds-wounds left by her ws. They were right over his heart, a chilling reminder of how close she hade to ripping it out. Kane scoffed. "What''s going through that wild little mind of yours? Didn''t realize when you said you had a temper, you meant this." His teasing pulled her out of her thoughts. With a sharp breath, she let go of his shirt. His wound hadn''t healed, just like her own. She tore her gaze away from his chest, shaking her head. A low chuckle escaped him. "What do you think about a man who can shatter a spell you''ve been casting for years-with nothing but a single growl?" Her eyes met his, unwavering. "Seems like the Moon Goddess made a mistake giving that power to you." His lips curled slightly, a flicker of amusement in his expression as he shrugged off the remains of his ruined shirt. "Oh, is that so?" Selene stood her ground as he stepped closer, his presence pressing into her space. He leaned in, his breath brushing against her ear. "You forget-you''re part of my pack now. And in my pack, no one is allowed to kill me." She shoved against his chest, only to flinch as pain shot through her fingers. A sharp hiss escaped her lips. Kane caught the movement, his expression shifting as a crease formed between his brows. His earlier smugness faded. "What''s wrong?" His eyes flicked to her hands, not yet realizing the extent of the damage. Given the D 07:48 3.15% < Chapter 213 Get 57 Menu blood, he had assumed it was his own, a consequence of her ws sinking into his skin. She shook her hands, trying to shake off the pain. But when he noticed the cracks in her nails, something in his expression changed. Without another word, he took her wrist and guided her toward the desk. "What are you doing?" she demanded, hesitating. She didn''t try to pull away- afraid that any sudden movement would break her nails further. Kane reached for a tissue and, with deliberate care, began wiping each of her fingers. She sucked in a sharp breath, her eyes fluttering shut as the fabric dragged against the wounds, sending sharp pangs of pain through her fingertips. Once he finished, he exhaled, his voice softer now. "Let me heal them." ¡°Wha-¡± Before she could protest, he brought her finger to his lips¡ªand slipped it into his mouth. D 07:48 63.2% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 214 Gets> Menu Selene''s breath hitched, her eyes going wide as she stared at his mouth in disbelief. The warmth of his tongue traced over her fingertips, a slow, deliberate motion that made her pulse quicken. The sensation sent a shiver down her spine, and she swallowed hard. "W-What are you doing?" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper as she nced at him. His gaze remained locked onto hers, dark and intense, making it impossible to tell if he was healing her-or doing something else entirely. The way he looked at her made her chest tighten. Unnerved, she tore her eyes away and attempted to pull her finger back. He finally released it. A breath of relief escaped her lips. The proximity between them made her uneasy, so she instinctively stepped back. But before she could put any distance between them, he suddenly bent down and scooped her up by the knees. A startled gasp left her lips. "Kane, what the hell?!" Ignoring her protest, he effortlessly set her on the desk, his towering frame casting a shadow over her. His expression was unreadable, his lips curling slightly as he spoke. "You talk too much," he murmured. "I know how to shut you up. If you don''t let me heal you properly, I have other ways to keep you quiet. And you already know- you can''t kill me anymore." His words stole whatever reply she had. Before she could argue, he took hold of her hand once more, slipping another finger into his mouth. Her breath caught as she nced at the finger he had just released. It was spotless, the cracks on her nailpletely gone. A faint sheen of his saliva still lingered on her skin, proving that he had only let go because the wound was healed-not because she had pulled away. She inhaled sharply when he continued, tending to each injured finger with the same careful attention. Her gaze drifted back to his bare chest, her eyes catching on the fresh wound she had left on him. He was helping her, so perhaps she should return the favor. Lifting her other hand, she studied the blood still smeared across her nails before pressing them gently against his wound. Her fingers traced over the broken skin, a silent offer of healing. Kane''s hand shot up, gripping her wrist as he let go of her finger. His eyes narrowed slightly. "What are you doing?" "I just want to make things even,¡± she admitted, meeting his gaze. "I never asked for your help, but since you''re healing me, I should do the same for you." She hesitated, ncing at where her nails had marked him. "Even if you wanted to, you wouldn''t be able to heal these. Only my blood can do that." A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "Oh? Is that what you think?" Selene frowned at his response. But before she could question him, her gaze flickered back to his chest-and her breath caught. The fresh wounds were closing at an unnatural speed, healing far faster than she had expected. It was as if he had been holding back, deliberately suppressing his wolf''s natural ability to heal. Her eyes snapped up to meet his. There was something unreadable in his expression, something mysterious and unsettling. It made her uneasy. No wonder her brother had surrendered the pack to 0 07:49 63.5% < Chapter 214 him. He was far more powerful than she had anticipated. "Then why haven''t you healed the old scars?" she asked, her voice turning cold. Menu Kane leaned in, closing the space between them. Instinctively, she tried to move back, but there was nowhere to go. He took her now-healed hand and pressed it firmly against his chest, right over the scars she had left long ago. "I''d prefer if you healed me the same way I healed you," he murmured, his voice low and teasing. 07:49 Novel Heirs 215 "You''re trying to humiliate me, aren''t you?" Get 5> Menu Her words made him pause. He pulled back slightly, his gaze shifting away as he took her other hand in his. Without a word, he continued healing her fingers, avoiding her piercing stare. She watched him carefully, her sharp eyes dissecting his every move. Once he was finished, he finally looked up. "I just wanted to make it clear-I didn''t want you in that meeting room." She ignored his excuse, her attention drifting to her now-healed fingers. They looked wless, almost too pristine. Even so, she still had the urge to grab a tissue and wipe them clean. "Don''t lie to me, Alpha. You told your man to show me the way to that room. Otherwise, why didn''t he tell me to wait instead?" His expression remained unreadable. "No matter what I do, you won''t believe me, will you?" "There''s nothing to believe. I know exactly what kind of man you are, Alpha." His eyes darkened at her words. Without warning, he wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her against him. She hadn''t even realized there had been space between them until now-until her body was crushed against his firm chest. "You say you know me so well," he murmured, his voice low and taunting. "Then tell me what is it that I want?" Her hands pressed against his chest, trying to push him back. Frustration burned inside her, turning her gaze icy. But deep within her, her wolf was restless- wanting the exact opposite. Mate. Mate. Mate. The word echoed in her mind, her wolf''s desire wing at her resolve. Selene clenched her jaw, furious at the cruel trick fate had yed on her. She had almost let herself forget-almost pushed aside the fact that this man was her mate. Why him? Of all the men in the world, why had the Moon Goddess chosen him? She had gotten her wolf back after giving birth to her children. By then, she had already been divorced, already begun moving forward, focusing on her babies and her family. Couldn''t the Moon Goddess have rewritten her fate? Given her a different path? "Stay away from me," she snapped. "I hate this. I hate you." Kane leaned in even closer, his breath warm against her skin. "Why so angry, sweetheart?" She wanted tough at the absurdity of his question. Did he really think she had any other choice but to hate him? His grip on her waist tightened, his other hand still holding hers, preventing her from shoving him awaypletely. Her eyes flicked down to his hand, an idea forming in her mind. Kane exhaled slowly, his nose brushing against her cheek as he inhaled her scent, his body visibly rxing for a moment. That was when she struck. 0 07:49 63.8% Get 5 Meras Without hesitation, Selene sank her teeth into his hand, biting down hard. Kane flinched, instinctively jerking back from her. Freed from his hold, she slid off the desk, her feet hitting the floor with purpose. She lifted her chin, her voice cold and sharp. "Go to your fianc¨¦e,¡± she spat. ¡°Use these little healing tricks on her, not me. I don''t need you in my life anymore." With that, she spun toward the door. She half-expected him to stop her-to grab her wrist, to block her path. But when he didn''t, she didn''t hesitate. She bolted from the room before he could change his mind. Novel Heirs 216 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 Menu On her way, Selene identally collided with someone. When she looked up, she realized it was Beta Finn. "Why the rush, Miss Selene?" he asked, his gaze flickering toward Kane''s office. Clearing her throat, she steadied herself before responding, "Let your Alpha know that I won''t be delivering his coffee anymore." Finn was well aware of Kane''s specific instructions regarding the order. He shook his head, his tone professional. "That''s not up to you. It''s an order from my Alpha- you can''t simply refuse." Her hands clenched into fists, but to her surprise, her nails no longer dug painfully into her palms. She exhaled sharply and loosened her grip. "You and your Alpha are all the same," she muttered under her breath. Finn raised an eyebrow, slightly taken aback. "Look, don''t take it personally. I swear, he told his assistant secretary to bring you to his office, not the conference room. You''re misunderstanding his intentions." She rolled her eyes, unimpressed. "Don''t bother swearing on that man''s behalf. You''ll only regret it." Without waiting for a response, she brushed past him, making her way toward the elevator. Finn turned, watching her retreating figure. Just before stepping inside, Selene halted and nced back at him. "Tell your Alpha to stay the hell away from me. Because even if I can''t kill him, I can definitely hurt the person he loves." As Finn watched her leave, his attention drifted toward Kane''s office. The other employees had stopped working, their eyes tracking Selene until the elevator doors slid shut. "Alright, back to work," Finn ordered. The staff quickly returned to their tasks, but there was no need for exnations-they all knew exactly who she was. Selene wasn''t just any woman. She was Alpha Kane''s ex-wife. Without bothering to knock, Finn strode straight into Kane''s office. His eyes immediatelynded on a discarded shirt on the floor-ripped, with bloodstains marking the fabric. His gaze swept the room until it settled on Kane, who sat shirtless on the couch, a cigarette between his fingers. Shutting the door behind him, Finn approached, his eyes narrowing as something caught his attention. A smirk tugged at his lips. "Looks like things got... interesting in here. You''re wounded," Finn noted, taking a seat across from him. "Let me guess-someone wed at your neck when you tried to get a little too close?" Kane met his gaze, but instead of irritation, a slow smirk spread across his lips. Lifting his left hand, he inhaled deeply, as if savoring something. Finn''s eyes followed the motion, noticing a fresh bite mark on his skin. "I was just trying to y with a little wolf," Kane murmured, his smirk never fading. "But turns out, she''s got quite a bite." Finn scoffed in disbelief. "A little wolf? Seriously? Kane, she''s an Alpha. One of the strongest and rarest wolves in existence. She''s a force to be reckoned with. How the hell can you call her ''little''?" ** 07:49 64.09% < Chapter 216 Get 5 > Menu Kane gave him a look, as if he had just asked the dumbest question imaginable. "To the rest of you, she''s powerful. But to me, she''s..." He trailed off, lost in thought. Finn shook his head. "I don''t get you. First, you thought her kids belonged to another man, yet you were still willing to im them as your own-even though it went against everyw we abide by." Kane didn''t respond. He had made peace with that reality a long time ago. He was willing to ept Selene''s children, even if they weren''t his, simply because he wanted her. Finn leaned forward, studying him. "And now? You''re sitting here, looking damn pleased with the wounds she gave you. What the hell is going on in that head of yours, Alpha Kane? Have you lost it? Exin it to me, so I know what kind of insanity I''m dealing with." Kane exhaled a stream of smoke, his expression unreadable. "Spread the word around Nightfall Pack." Finn straightened. "What do you want them to hear?" Taking onest drag from his cigarette, Kane flicked the burnt end onto the floor and crushed it under his boot. His lips curled into a smirk. "Let the pack know-Alpha Kane''s ex-wife paid him a visit at hispany today. Every employee saw him pull her into his office. They were alone in there for over an hour.....¡± He paused, amusement shing in his eyes. Then, he added, "It''s obvious, isn''t it? Alpha Kane is cheating on his girlfriend. He''s chasing after his ex-wife now." 64.09 Novel Heirs 217 % The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs. Selene''s POV Get 5> Menu As I made my way through the lobby, I could feel the weight of people''s stares on me. Their eyes were filled with curiosity, though I couldn''t say I was surprised. Leaving the office, frustration simmered beneath my skin. I gged down a cab and headed straight back to the coffee shop. The sun was high, casting golden rays through the car window. Warm light spilled over my hands, illuminating them as I lifted them for a closer look. My nails gleamed in the sunlight-no blood, no cuts, no cracks. Slowly, I curled my fingers into a fist. Gazing out the window, I watched the city rush past. No one moved at a leisurely pace; everyone was in a hurry, their faces tense with the burdens of their own lives. I wondered if they, too, were struggling with problems as heavy as mine. Everything in my life had shifted, my fate twisted into something unrecognizable. How was I supposed to cope with this? How much longer would I keep working at the coffee shop, desperately trying to save my brother? How long until he finally woke up and set things right? Leaning back against the seat, I closed my eyes, pressing a hand to my chest. Is my heart still there? Why is it even beating? The thought came unbidden. I should be the one suffering, not my brother. Why did fate offer me no escape? Would happiness always be out of reach? My entire life had been a cycle of pain-enduring my parents'' cruelty, only toter have my heart shattered by the man I once loved beyond reason. Then, just when I thought I had found my true family, a ce to belong with my children, every path before me closed off once again. Now, there was nowhere left to turn. It was as if the Moon Goddess herself had cursed me, allowing that man to wield all the power while I remained powerless before him at every turn. "Miss." My eyes snapped open. The cab had pulled up in front of the coffee shop where I worked. "Thanks, man," I murmured, handing the fare to the driver before stepping out. This ce had be my only certainty. Through the ss windows, I could see my coworkers busy at the counter, taking orders from the steady stream of customers. Inside, everything was pristine, efficientpletely unaffected by the chaos churning inside me. As I pushed open the door, a small bell chimed, signaling my arrival. I nced around at the familiar faces-regrs who stopped by every day. A group of college students raised their coffee mugs in greeting, offering me warm smiles. Though exhaustion weighed me down, I returned the gesture with a small nod before making my way toward the counter. My stomach twisted with unease. I had no idea how to break the news to Margot. How was I supposed to tell her that the order had been canceled? That we wouldn''t be delivering coffee to Alpha *W) 07:49 64.39% * Get 5) = Menu Kane anymore-because I would never step foot in hispany again. Before I could figure out the right words, my attention was drawn to Margot as she stepped out of the changing room, phone pressed against her ear. "Margot." She turned toward me with a smile, though her focus remained on the person she was speaking to. And then-my breath caught as I overheard her next words. "No worries, Alpha. I''ll take care of it. Thanks for keeping the order." Novel Heirs 218 he Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 Menu I froze. Was Margot really talking to Kane? Since when did he have enough free time to personally call my boss at a coffee shop? But more importantly-why was he still keeping the order? The idea that he might have persuaded Margot to send me back to hispany made my stomach twist. My eyes darkened at the thought. As soon as Kane seemed to end the call, Margot lowered her phone and finally turned her full attention to me. "You''re back, Selene." Her face lit up with excitement, but I could barely bring myself to respond. Taking a slow breath, I steadied myself. No matter what, I couldn''t let that man strip away my self-respect any further. "Margot, I''m sorry." Lowering my gaze, I braced for her reaction. A momentter, she stepped out from behind the counter, reaching for my hand. "Why are you apologizing, Selene?" Lifting my head, I met her gaze and said firmly, "I won''t be going to the packpany anymore. Starting tomorrow, I''m done. If Alpha Kane decides to cancel the order because of that... I''m sorry." Margot studied me in silence, her expression unreadable. I couldn''t tell what she was thinking, but just as I was about to speak again, she suddenly burst intoughter. Before I could react, she pulled me into a warm hug. "Oh, sweetheart, you don''t need to apologize to me. Alpha Kane made it clear- he''s keeping the order, whether or not you step foot in hispany." I stiff but in her arms, my mind reeling. Was I hearing this right? Kane had actually said that? Realization hit me like a p. He was scheming. He had to be plotting something. My jaw clenched as suspicion curled in my gut. I don''t trust him-not for a second. Kane isn''t just smart; he''s calcting. No, calling him smart is an understatement. He''s cunning. He should''ve been born a fox, not a wolf. Margot''s voice pulled me from my spiraling thoughts. "I think... maybe he regrets hurting you." My eyebrows shot up, and I frowned at her. "What did you just say?" She nced around the shop before gently grabbing my wrist and leading me toward the changing room. Once inside, she handed me my apron. Without hesitation, I slipped it on. "I don''t know exactly what happened between you two," she admitted, "but I think Alpha Kane still cares about you." I stared at her,pletely taken aback. Why would she say that? This was the same woman who had always told me to move on-to never look back at my ex- husband. "Margot," I said slowly, "I think he just really likes your coffee. That''s all. Don''t read too much into it. He may be the head Alpha to you, but to me, he''s still just my ex- husband." 64.69% < Chapter 218 She shook her head, clearly disagreeing. "Selene, it''s not that simple. He wants me to- "Selene." A voice from the doorway cut Margot off. I turned to see one of our staff members standing there. "Yes?" I asked. She nodded toward the front of the shop before speaking. "There''s a man here asking for you. His name is Grayson Vale.¡± 64.69% Novel Heirs 219 "Grayson is here?" I repeated, my heart skipping a beat as I rushed toward the door. "Sel-" Get 50 Menu I nced back at Margot and quickly said, "He''s an important person. I need to see him." She gave me a small nod, and without another word, I left the changing room. Scanning the caf¨¦, I spotted Grayson seated at a table near the window, his attention focused on his phone. Taking a deep breath, I approached and stood beside his table. "Grayson." At the sound of his name, he lifted his head, his sharp eyes meeting mine. "Selene, can we talk?" I immediately assumed it had something to do with my brother, and I was about to agree, but then I nced down at my apron. "Actually, I''m on duty right now. Is this about my brother?" His gaze flickered to my uniform, and after a brief pause, he replied, "It''s okay. I can wait until your shift is over." His patience caught me off guard. I hadn''t expected such a considerate response, especially since I was the one who needed his help. My brother''s condition wasn''t his responsibility, after all-it was mine. From the corner of my eye, I noticed Margot watching me from behind the counter, her eyebrows raised as if silently asking what was going on. "I''m in the mood for some mocha. Can you make one for me?" Grayson''s voice pulled me back to the moment. I turned to face him, giving a slight nod. "Sure." As I headed back to the counter, I couldn''t help but notice how a few of my coworkers were sneaking nces in Grayson''s direction. He was undeniably attractive, and I wasn''t blind to it either. "Who is he, Miss Selene?" one of the waitresses asked from behind the counter. "Dr. Grayson." Her eyes widened with curiosity. "Your boyfriend?" I blinked, momentarily stunned by the question. ¡°No,¡± I answered firmly as I stepped behind the counter and began preparing his mocha, Margot, who had been oddly quiet until now, finally spoke up. "I didn''t catch what you were saying earlier. What was it?" I asked her. She hesitated for a second before shrugging. "Nothing. I was just wondering-who exactly is he to you?" She nodded slightly in Grayson''s direction. < Chapter 219 "He''s Dr. Grayson Vale." Margot''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait-Dr. Grayson Vale? The healer?" Get 5> Menu I nodded, and she let out a quiet sigh before murmuring under her breath, "Of course. Why wouldn''t our ex-Luna be connected to high-profile people?" Her words made me freeze for a moment. Did she just call me ex-Luna? Shaking off the thought, I finished making the mocha, poured it into a mug, and ced it on a tray. Just as I was about to deliver it, I turned back to Margot. "Would it be alright if I talked to him for five minutes? I promise I won''t step away again during my shift." She let out a smallugh. ¡°Selene, have I ever stopped you from doing anything? I''ve always told you that you remind me of my daughter. I trust you enough to leave this shop in your hands every day." Her kindness warmed my heart, and for a brief moment, I felt relieved that Kane hadn''t canceled his order. It would be good for Margot''s business. "Thanks, Margot." With that, I walked back to Grayson''s table and set the tray down in front of him. "Here''s your mocha." He smiled up at me. "I''d enjoy it more if a beautifuldy kept mepany." I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright, let me find a pretty waitress for you." But before I could turn away, his voice stopped me. "I meant the most beautiful woman in this shop. Or, should I say, the most beautiful woman in this entire pack?" 64.99% Novel Heirs 220 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 220 Get 5 = Menu Grayson''s words pulled me back into my past. Back when I was married to Kane, hardly anyone knew about our rtionship. I remembered how Wren, our head maid, alwaysplimented me whenever I dressed up for Kane. She would say I had delicate features, but I looked fragile. At the time, I hadn''t yet connected with my wolf, which made me appear weak. Still, that never took away from my beauty. But I also recalled the times Kane would call me ugly. ording to him, I couldn''t hold a candle to the other women who caught his eye. In his opinion, I was the least attractive woman he had ever seen. Grayson''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. "Can I get another cup of coffee?" he asked, waving at a different waitress. She approached our table, ncing at me as if wondering why I wasn''t the one taking his order. "Of course, sir," she replied politely. "It''s actually for the beautifuldy sitting across from me," Grayson rified with a smirk. ¡°I''m not sure what she likes, so I''ll trust you to bring her something she''ll enjoy." The waitress hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering between us. I stared at Grayson, caught off guard by his words. Without another word, she gave a slight nod and walked away. Grayson then stood up and moved to the chair across from me. He pulled it out and gestured for me to sit. "Please, make yourselffortable." I blinked, suddenly aware of the way every employee and a few lingering customers were watching us. Not wanting to draw any more attention, I quickly took the seat he offered. Kane had already caused enough drama in my life-l didn''t need any more of it, especially not here. "Grayson," I murmured. His sharp gaze studied me. "Selene, you look exhausted." I exhaled slowly, trying to steady myself. "Even if you were just saying those things to lift my mood... thank you," I said softly. His brow arched. "You think I was lying? Not a chance. You were breathtaking back in your old pack. Now, you have this delicate, almost ethereal beauty." I was startled by how easily he spoke about different kinds of beauty. Did all healers talk like this, or was it just him? "You have a way with words," I admitted. He smirked. "I''m aware." His quiet chuckle was contagious, and I found myself smiling. There was something about his presence that put me at ease. He had this rare, calming energy, as if no problem in the world was too big for him to handle. "So, what was it that you wanted to tal-" 0 07:50 65.28% < Chapter 220 Ge15> Menu Before I could finish, my phone rang, cutting me off. I nced at the screen, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw Grayson lean in slightly. His expression darkened, and I immediately got the sense that he didn''t like whoever was calling me. "Excuse me," I murmured before answering. "Nathan," I greeted. "Selene, what the hell am I hearing? Did you go to the Alpha''s office today?" I frowned. How did he know about that? "How did you even find out? Don''t tell me my visit made the news," I joked, letting out a smallugh. But my amusement faded the moment he responded. "Actually, yes. Check the trending list. You and Alpha Kane are all over the inte." 65.28% Novel Heirs 221 The Alcha''s Hidden Heirs *+5Bartus > Menu Nathan''s words made me frown as I instinctively nced at Grayson. He remained calm, his expression unreadable. "Alright, let me check," I muttered before ending the call. I quickly pulled up the inte, curious to see what Nathan was talking about. The moment I searched my name, I was stunned by the sheer number of results. Both my name and Kane''s were trending, and countless searches had been made about us. Bracing myself, I clicked on my name, and within seconds, my timeline was flooded with posts. *Alpha Kane cheating on his girlfriend with his ex-wife?" I murmured, my toneced with confusion. I tapped on a few more posts, and what I read left me speechless. People were talking about Kane dragging me into his office, and apparently, some of his employees had even imed to witness it firsthand. Why would they go out of their way to make statements like that? Did they have no fear of losing their jobs? Thements were even worse. Strangers were openly criticizing me, questioning why I had gone to thepany in the first ce, as if it were any of their business. My annoyance grew as I scrolled through their judgmental remarks. "The Alpha didn''t cheat. That woman must have seduced him." "I wonder how Ruby is dealing with this. She must be devastated." "Alpha Kane shouldn''t cheat on her. Ruby is such a sweet and kind girl." I scoffed at thestment, muttering under my breath, "Sweet and kind, my ass." I was so engrossed in reading through the posts that Ipletely forgot Grayson was sitting across from me, silently observing my reaction. "You okay?" His voice pulled me out of my thoughts. My fingers hovered over the screen before I finally set my phone down on the table. Clearing my throat, I nodded. "Yeah." Just then, the waitress returned, cing a cup of coffee in front of me. "Yourtte," she said with a polite smile before walking away. I barely acknowledged her. My mind was still tangled in the mess I had just seen online. I stared at the steaming mug, but my thoughts were elsewhere. "You came here after seeing the news, didn''t you?" I asked, shifting my focus back to Grayson. He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he took a slow sip of his coffee before finally giving me a small nod. "You''re right," he admitted. I didn''t say anything after that. Instead, I picked up my cup and took a sip, my mind racing. I needed to call Kane and rip into him. How could he be so reckless? And what kind of employees did he have that they felt bold enough to leak information like this? 61.9% < Chapter 221 +58onus > ¦¬¦Å¦Ó¦Á A warm touch brought me back to the present. I looked down and realized that Grayson had ced his hand over mine. My eyes lifted to meet his. "Selene, breathe," he said gently. I let out a slow exhale, shaking my head. "Everything feels so damn exhausting. I told him this before, too. But he hates me so much that he''s willing to make my life a living hell." Grayson slowly pulled his hand back, his expression thoughtful. "There are rumors going around that Alpha Kane is pursuing you," he said after a pause. "Is that true?" 61.9% The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 222 "What?" +58anus > Menu 1 nearly shouted, barely managing to keep my voice in check. Shaking my head in disbelief, I exhaled sharply. "People are insane. They believe whatever they want." Grayson''s gaze lingered on me, as if he were analyzing every flicker of emotion on my face. His usuallyposed expression darkened, his eyes clouding over like a storm rolling in. The calmness he carried just moments ago shifted into something else-something akin to anger. "Grayson, do you believe that too?" I asked, my voice quieter now. "No," he answered immediately, no hesitation in his tone. "Exactly. So why can''t everyone else understand that?" He didn''t respond. Instead, his eyes dropped to my coffee cup, and I followed suit, taking another.sip in silence. The weight of the conversation hung between us, but I had no desire to break it. Once he finished his coffee, he finally spoke, his voice even but firm. "You won''t find peace until you leave this pack-until you get far away from him." I lowered my gaze, my fingers tracing the rim of my cup. "I know," I admitted quietly, "but I can''t just abandon my family. If we all left together, we''d have nowhere to go." Grayson was silent for a moment, deep in thought. Then he said, "It would be possible if your brother wakes up." My head snapped up. "How?" "He can send an appeal to my Alpha for assistance. He''s not a bad leader-I think he''d figure something out for you." Leaving Nightfall Pack wasn''t an option I had seriously considered. Kane was my biggest problem, yes, but this was still my home. I had spent twenty years of my life here. The idea of moving to an unfamiliar pack, trusting strangers with my family''s future, unsettled me. "I think I should wait for my brother," I said, more to reassure myself than anything. "I trust that he''ll make the right decision for us." Grayson gave a slight nod. "That makes sense." Then, as if casually dropping the most important news ever, he said, "By the way, I found the cure for the poison." My breath caught. "You... you really did?" It was hard to believe-after everything, after all the uncertainty, he had already found the cure. It meant my brother had a real chance of surviving. "Yeah," he confirmed. "Last night, when I checked on him, I recognized the poison right away." Hope, something I had nearly lost in the darkest corners of my heart, surged back to life. Without 62.18% < Chapter 222 thinking, I reached for Grayson''s hand, gripping it tight. #Merky "Grayson, I don''t even know how to thank you," I whispered, emotion thick in my voice. "You''re truly a lifesaver-exactly the kind of person I imagined you to be." His gaze flickered down to where our hands were joined. I followed his line of sight, realizing toote what I had done. I started to pull away, but before I could, he ced his other hand over mine, holding me there. "The healing process will take a few months," he said, his tone steady and sure. My eyes lit up, my throat tightening with emotion. I bit my lower lip, trying to hold back the tears welling up in my eyes. Blinking rapidly, I fought to keep them from falling. "Do you want me to treat him?" Grayson asked. I quickly wiped the corners of my eyes and gave him a small, grateful smile. "Yes. Please." He hesitated for a second before saying, "I have one condition." The warmth in my expression faltered. "C-Condition?" He slowly withdrew his hands from mine, leaning back slightly. His next words sent my heart racing. "Be my girlfriend, Selene." Novel Heirs 223 62.18% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs "WHAT?" I couldn''t hold back this time. Jumping up from my chair, I felt every eye in the coffee shop turn toward 1. me. But my focus was entirely on Grayson. He remainedposed, as if he had anticipated my reaction. "Grayson, I¡ªI don''t know what''s gotten into you.¡± "There''s nothing wrong with me," he replied evenly. "Do you even hear yourself?" "Yes, I do." I shook my head in disbelief. "I can''t." Without another word, I spun around, only to realize that everyone-Margot, the other employees, even the customers-were staring at me. Pulling off my apron, I strode toward the counter. "I''m stepping out for a bit. I''ll make up the hourster tonight." cing my apron down, I walked out of the coffee shop. The moment I stepped outside, I just kept walking, with no idea where to go. Tears blurred my vision again. How could he even suggest something like that? I was a divorced woman. A mother. If my kids were here with me, maybe I would have considered it- because they deserved to have a father in their lives. But they were with their dad now. My life was a mess. I couldn''t just pretend to be a normal woman. There was no way someone like him could actually want me. And I had no right to drag someone else into my chaos. Lost in thought, I was startled by the sharp re of a car horn. I stopped in my tracks and turned my head. Grayson''s car pulled up beside me, and the driver''s side window rolled down. His face emerged from the dimly lit interior. "Selene, listen to me." I shook my head. "No, I can''t. I already told you-l just can''t." I turned away and kept walking. Behind me, I heard the car door shut, but I refused to stop. A few momentster, strong fingers wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back. Facing him now, I saw the shift in his expression. "Why can''t you see it? You need to move forward. You deserve a life too." **) 08:02 62.46% < Chapter 223 ripped my hand away from his grasp. "Oh, is that why you''re doing this? Out of pity? Trying to help me ''move on''?" My voice dripped with sarcasm. "No. That''s not what I meant," he said, his tone firm. "Then what do you mean?" I challenged. "Why would you even ask me that? Why would you want a woman who''s been divorced, who''s already had two kids? You''re young, Grayson. You''re the kind of man every woman would kill to be with. Why would you want me?" He didn''t respond right away, just held my gaze, silenced by the weight of my words. Because he knew I was right. "Grayson, you shouldn''t say things like-" "I like you, Selene." His sudden confession hit me like a shockwave. "Like?" My voice shook with frustration. ¡°You barely know me. How can you possibly ''like'' me after just two days?" He exhaled, finally releasing my hand. His next words came out steady, unwavering. "I liked you from the moment I first visited your pack. In fact, the only reason I agreed to help your pack was because you were the one who asked for it. That night at the club, I was waiting for you. I knew you''de. Meeting you-that was my reason for being there." My lips parted, a tremor running through me. "W-What?" He sighed, as if he could no longer hold back. "Selene, I''ve had feelings for you for a long time." The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 224 Everything he said reyed in my mind, one thought after another, +5Bonus Menu Why me? What was it about me that made him feel this way? My life was already a wreck-I couldn''t afford to make it any worse. I took a step back, shaking my head in denial, Grayson''s eyes suddenly widened, as if he had spotted something behind me. I instinctively started to turn around, but before I could, he lunged forward, wrapping his arms around me and twisting us to the side. Shock froze me in ce. It took a few seconds to process what had just happened-I had nearly been hit by a car. Grayson had pulled me out of the way just in time. Turning my head, I saw the vehicle speeding off, but not before I caught a glimpse of the driver. He wasn''t looking at me with concern or checking to see if I was okay-no, his gaze was calcting, as if he had been trying to confirm whether he had seeded in hitting me. A chill ran down my spine. That couldn''t be right... Was I imagining things? "Are you okay?" Grayson''s voice snapped me back to the moment. I looked up into his eyes, and for the first time, I saw something unexpected-genuine concern. That realization made me uneasy. Noticing just how close we were, I quickly pushed him away and took a step back. "I''m fine. Thanks," I muttered, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear. "Selene, listen. I never meant to pressure you," he said, his voice steady. "I came to this pack for you. All I''m asking for is a chance. That''s it." I lifted my gaze to meet his. "You say you''re not pressuring me," I countered, "but you made it a condition to save my brother." His expression darkened. "Of course, it''s my condition. If I didn''t set terms, would you ever consider being with me? You''ve spent thest six years shutting every man out-so tell me, how else am I supposed to get a chance?" Frustration bubbled inside me as I ran a hand through my hair. "So you are forcing me." He gave a small nod, then abruptly turned on his heel. "Hey! Where are you going?" I called out as he walked toward his car. A wave of panic hit me-what if he refused to help my brother after this? Grayson paused and nced back at me. "I got my answer," he said simply. "It''s your life. I won''t force you." 7 08:03 62.75% (Chapter 224 "W-What about my brother?" Get By Men His gaze flickered away as he slid into the driver''s seat and started the engine. "There are so many others in my pack who have been waiting for years, desperate to save their families," he said, his voice calm but distant. "I have to go help them too." My heart pounded. "No-no, you can''t leave! My brother-Nathan said he doesn''t have much time left!" But Grayson didn''t stop. He pulled onto the road, his final words lingering in the air as he drove away. "You know my condition. I''m leaving this pack in two days. If you agree, you know where to find me." Novel Heirs 225 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Ge15> Menu I stood there, watching as Grayson''s car disappeared down the road, a sinking feeling settling in my chest. I had no idea what to do next. Why was he so damn stubborn? He was acting like a child. What could he possibly see in someone like me-a divorced woman with baggage? With a mere snap of his fingers, he could have any young, beautiful woman he wanted. But none of that mattered now. My brother''s life was in my hands. Taking a deep breath, I raised a hand to hail a cab. A few momentster, one pulled up beside me. I climbed in and gave the driver my address, my thoughts still tangled in the mess Grayson had left behind. When the cab arrived at my house, I noticed a familiar car parked by the entrance. My heart lifted slightly at the sight, a small smile forming on my lips. Someone hade home. After paying the driver, I hurried inside. The moment I stepped through the door, my eyesnded on my father, seated on the couch beside my mother. I rushed toward him, and as soon as he stood, I threw my arms around him. "My princess, how have you been?" he asked, his voice warm and full of love. Emotion welled up inside me, and before I could stop them, tears slipped down my cheeks. My father had always been my pir of strength, the unwavering presence at my back. I quickly wiped my eyes and smiled. "Dad, I missed you." He ced a gentle hand on my head, stroking my hair like he used to when I was a child. "I missed you too, sweetheart." We settled onto the couches, and my mother called for the maids to set the table for dinner. Turning to my father, I asked about our old pack. "I was surprised to see how well the Iron Crown Pack has recovered," he said. "Alpha Kane even provided financial support to the families who lost their sons in the war." His words left me stunned. "But that must be... a huge amount." "Yes," my father nodded. "Nearly all the pack''s warriors were lost in battle. He''s likely spent a fortune rebuilding and supporting themunity. There''s no doubt- he''s proven himself to be a strong and capable Alpha." I noticed the way my father exhaled, a quiet sigh of relief. As the former Alpha, he had always cared deeply for his people. Watching his pack fall apart had been devastating for him. Now, seeing it rise again must have brought him some peace. "I suppose that''s why Magnus passed the leadership to him," I murmured. "He must have known Kane was the only one who could handle it." I looked away, unwilling to admit it out loud, but Kane had done an incredible job. "How''s Axel, Dad?" I asked, shifting the subject. 08:03 63.03% < Chapter 225 Get 5 w Menu "I brought him with me," he said. "I''m getting too old to keep traveling back and forth to the pack." I shot up from my seat. "He''s here?" My mother nodded. "He''s upstairs. Go see him." I didn''t waste another second. It had been months since Ist saw Axel, and I had missed him more than I realized. He had been my closest friend, my anchor during the darkest times. Whenever I felt like I had nowhere to turn, he was always there. He had a way of offering advice that reminded me of what my own brother would say if he were awake. I passed a few maids in the hallway and quickly asked which room Axel was in. Following their directions, I made my way there and slowly pushed open the door. The sight before me made me pause. Axel was lying on the bed, his body covered by a nket, his gaze fixed nkly on the ceiling. A lump formed in my throat, and before I could stop myself, his name slipped from my lips. "Axel," 0.08-03 Novel Heirs 226 Axel turned to look at me, and my heart ached at the sight. His once vibrant eyes had lost their spark, and hisplexion was pale. The powerful presence he used to carry had almostpletely faded, leaving him looking fragile and weak. Seeing him like this brought back memories of when I first arrived at the fron Crown Pack after escaping from the Nightfall Pack. I had been just as weak then. But during that time, aside from Magnus, Axel had been there for me. He had be a close friend, someone I could confide in without hesitation. He helped me heal, to move forward with my life, and over time, he became le family to me- just as important as Magnus, Stepping into the room, I quietly shut the door behind me. I made my way to the bed and sat down on its edge, my eyes never leaving Axel. "It''s been a while, Axel," I said softly. Despite the obvious pain on his face, he managed a weak smile. He raised a hand slightly, and without hesitation, I reached out and took it in mine. "How are you feeling?" I asked gently. His lips curled into a faint smirk. "Selene, you haven''t changed a bit." I chuckled at his words. "It''s only been a few months, not a decade. What did you expect?" My teasing made himugh, but it was tinged with exhaustion. "I know,¡± he admitted. "But I doubt ni even be around long enough to see you grow old." I shook my head firmly. ¡°Don''t say that. I promise you, you''re going to be okay. And Magnus will make it through this too." Axel went on to tell me how the poison was draining him, how unbearable the pain had be. He admitted he was somewhat relieved that Magnus was unconscious-at least that way, his best friend wouldn''t have to suffer through the same agony. "Doctor Grayson found a cure," I reassured him. "He''s going to save both of you." His tired eyes searched mine. "Are you sure?" I nodded firmly. "Yes." A small sigh of relief escaped him, but then he said, "Then tell him to save Magnus first." I bit my lower lip, watching him closely. Even now, he wasn''t thinking about himself-his only concern was his Alpha. Gently, I squeezed the back of Axel''s hand before speaking. "There''s... a catch, though." A slight furrow formed between his brows. "What do you mean?" I hesitated before finally saying, "Grayson has a condition for the treatment." His frown deepened. "What kind of condition?" I exhaled slowly. "He wants me to be his girlfriend." # 08:03 63.37% I expected him to be shocked, maybe even outraged. But instead, he chuckled. "That man," he muttered. "Of course, he did." I let go of his hand, narrowing my eyes at him. "Wait... you knew?" Amusement flickered in his tired gaze. "Knew what? That he has feelings for you?" I blinked in surprise, "Y-Yeah." º£ Axel sighed, leaning back slightly. "Your brother knew too. When Grayson came to our pack while finalizing the alliance, he personally asked your brother if you could continue your medical training. He wanted you to study under him so you could follow your dream. It wasn''t just about your education- he wanted to be close to you." My lips parted in shock. I remembered telling Grayson how my family had ced responsibilities on me, how I had no choice but to set aside my ambitions. Was that why he had gone to my brother? I turned back to Axel, who studied me for a moment before finally saying, "You like him anyway. Why not give him a chance?" 63.31% Novel Heirs 227 The Alpher''s Hidden Heirs < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs (ICN) #Marsa I pressed my fingers against my forehead, trying to keep myself from unravelingpletely. "Selene, why can''t you just take a deep breath and start fresh?" Axel''s words made meugh bitterly at myself. Lowering my head, I murmured, "When a mirror shatters, the sound is loud and sharp. But when a heart breaks, no one hears its cry. My need for love has wrecked mepletely. The thought of being with another man terrifies me." Axel didn''t respond. He simply sat in silence, offering no argument, no words offort. Slowly, I rose from the bed and nced at him. "Have you eaten? Can you walk?" My gaze drifted toward his legs, still hidden beneath the nket. "I can," he admitted. "But every time I try to move, pain spreads through my entire body." "Alright," I nodded. "I''ll send someone up with your food. Try to rest." A dry chuckle escaped him. "That''s all I''ve been doing for months. Give me something to do, Selene. I don''t want to waste away like this, lying around waiting for death." As he shifted, attempting to sit up, I instinctively reached for him, grasping his arm to help. His body felt thinner, weaker than before, and it only reinforced how much the poison was slowly destroying him. "There''s something I need to tell you," Axel said, his eyes fixed on his own hands, which now appeared more frail than I remembered. I sat back down on the bed. "Go ahead." For a moment, I thought he might finally reveal whatever my brother had meant to tell me before the war. That cryptic warning still haunted me-telling me not to trust anyone, even as he surrendered to his greatest enemy. "I found my mate," Axel murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. I blinked in shock. "Your mate?" The news caught me off guard, but deep inside, I felt genuinely happy for him. Axel had once harbored feelings for me-feelings I could never reciprocate. And now, fate had given him someone who was meant to be his. This was good. This was right. "Who is she?" I asked, curiosity creeping into my voice. "How did you find her?" But instead of excitement, Axel looked... unsettled. Did he not like his mate? Or was there something else? Frowning, I pressed further. "Where is she? Is she from this pack or the Iron Crown Pack?" Still, he remained silent. I studied his face, giving him space to speak when he was ready. Before he could answer, my phone buzzed loudly, breaking the quiet. I nced at the screen-an unknown number. Hesitating for only a second, I picked up. "Hello?" **) 08 03 63.59% < Chapter 227 "Miss Hawthorne, do you have a moment to talk?" "Who''s calling?" "I''m with The Lycan Times magazine. We''d like to schedule an interview with you." My brows furrowed. "An interview? About what?" "The rumors circting about you and Alpha Kane." I clenched my jaw. My grip on the phone tightened. "I have no connection to your Alpha anymore," I said sharply. "So do me a favor and leave me the hell alone." Ending the call abruptly, I exhaled in frustration. How had they even gotten my number? Axel watched me with a questioning look. "What was that about? Who was it?" Shaking my head, I stood up from the bed. "Nothing worth discussing. I need to get to work. I''ll check on youter." Without giving him a chance to respond, I stepped out of his room, scrolling through my contacts. Finding the number I needed, I hit dial. The second the call connected, my anger boiled over. "How dare you spread those rumors, Alpha Kane?" Ö¤ Novel Heirs 228 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs "Miss Selene, this is Beta Finn." Get 5 Menu I frowned, pulling the phone away from my ear to nce at the number. I had called Kane-so why was Finn the one answering? "Where is your Alpha?" I demanded, my voiceced with irritation. As if Kane was right beside him, Finn casually ryed my words. "She''s asking where you are." Then, I heard the deep, familiar voice of the man who had turned my life into a nightmare. "Tell her I''m in a meeting." Finn echoed his words. "Miss Selene, Alpha is in a meeting." My grip on the phone tightened, my patience wearing thin. "Cut the bullshit, Finn. I heard him. Put him on the damn phone." A brief silence followed before Kane''s voice finally came through. "What now? Didn''t you tell me to keep my distance? I''m just following orders." Grinding my teeth, I hissed, "How dare you spread those rumors?" He let out a low chuckle. "And what proof do you have that I''m the one spreading them?" I scoffed. "Do I look like an idiot to you? If you wanted the rumors to stop, they would''ve been shut down immediately. No one in their right mind would dare spread something about you without your permission." Kane didn''t respond right away, and the silence only made my frustration grow. "When will you stop interfering in my life?" I snapped. His answer was instant. "Never." I swallowed hard as my wolf stirred at the sound of his voice. Closing my eyes, I forced myself to stay focused. "If you don''t stop ying these games, I swear I''ll kill your precious little sweetheart," I threatened, my voice sharp as ice. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you? Your beta must have ryed my warning, and that''s why you''ve kept her name out of these rumors." A deep, amused chuckle rumbled through the phone. "You do have a sharp tongue, Selene. I wonder how it would feel trailing over the wound on my chest." My breath caught in my throat, my eyes widening in shock. Finn cleared his throat awkwardly, a not-so-subtle reminder that he was still very much listening. Kane didn''t seem to care. "Can''t you see two mates are having a conversation? Get back to work." "Sure, Alpha,¡± Finn replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm. I clenched my jaw, disgusted by how shameless Kane was. How could he say things like that with *) 08:03 63.87% someone else right there? "So, where were we..." His voice dropped lower, almost like he was leaning in close, whispering against my ear "Mate" The single word sent a shiver down my spine. I exhaled sharply, caught off guard by how effortlessly he could render me speechless. "Enough, Kane, "I bit out. "This is my final warning-stay the hell out of my life. If you ever drag me into your mess again, I will kill Ruby " My voice was steady, cold, and sharp enough to make it clear that I wasn''t bluffing. "Don''t bring her into this," he said, his tone uncharacteristically soft. I let out a dryugh. "There is no this, Kane. There''s nothing between us." He exhaled slowly. "Are you really going to deny the mate bond?" A smirk tugged at my lips. Finally, I had my answer. The uncertainty that had gued me was gone. Talking to him had made everything crystal clear. "This bond won''t mean a damn thing once I give another man the right to mark me." A low, dangerous growl echoed through the phone. "Selene" "Goodbye, Alpha." "Don''t do something fooli-" I ended the call before he could finish. My wolf stirred, my eyes shing an icy blue. I had made up my mind. It wasn''t just about moving forward with my life. It was about moving on-from him. Novel Heirs 229 1,55) Kane''s POV She didn''t even let me finish-just hung up on me without a second thought. My blood simmered with rage. It wasn''t just the abrupt way she ended the call, it was what she had said before she did. Why did she always use another man to provoke me? Frustrated, I mmed my phone onto the desk and reached for a pack of cigarettes. Pulling one out, I lit it, inhaling deeply as my mind reyed our conversation. The moment she mentioned she was with Axel, my temper had snapped. Axel? That bastard was barely clinging to life in the Iron Crown Pack. Once, he had been a beta in a different pack, but now, he was nothing more than one of my subordinates. There were countless ways I could end him. If he so much as nced at Selene again, I wouldn''t hesitate to rip his soul straight from his body. Her words echoed in my head, my fists clenching at the thought. Then, a knock at the door interrupted my storming thoughts. "Come in." My secretary stepped in, lowering his head respectfully, "Alpha." "Where is he?" He swallowed hard, his posture stiff. He knew exactly who I was asking about-the employee who had the audacity to direct Selene to the meeting room. "H-He has a high fever, Alpha. He''s terrified that..." "Terrified of what? His own death?" The man flinched, hesitantly lifting his gaze before quickly bowing again. "Alpha, please... Miss Selene asked him where you were. He only answered her. There was no ill intent." "And where the hell were you when this happened?" I asked, grinding my teeth. "I-I was in the restroom." "Bullshit." He visibly trembled, but I was past the point of caring. Fear no longer entertained me-it was expected. What truly enraged me was that Selene had to endure even a second of embarrassment because of someone else''s ipetence. I had given clear instructions for her to wait in my damn office. "You''re fired." His eyes widened in panic. "A-Alpha, please! I''m so sorry! Don''t fire me!" I studied his face, reading the desperation in his expression. He had been working under me for over three years. 0.09 03 64.15% < Chapter 229 ¡°Tell that fool he''s fired. He probably won''t survive his fever anyway. Either way, I don''t want to see him in thispany again." A breath of relief escaped his lips, as if a crushing weight had been lifted off his chest. No doubt he had feared I meant to fire him instead. "Yes, Alpha. I''ll inform him." He hesitated before stepping closer, handing me a file-the actual reason he hade in-then turned to leave. "Where''s Theta Gideon?" I asked before he could walk out. He stopped in his tracks, ncing back. "Should I call him here?" I took a slow drag from my cigarette, exhaling before answering, "Tell him to bring that woman to me. I want her at my house tonight." He didn''t need rification-he knew exactly which woman I was referring to. "Yes, Alpha." With that, he exited, closing the door behind him. I leaned back, cigarette dangling between my fingers, my thoughts circling back to Selene. I needed to handle her anger toward me-but first, I had to dig into the past. < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 230 Jet 5* Menu It waste when I finally headed home. I hadn''t gone back to the pack house-l was waiting for her. As my driver pulled up in front of my house, I noticed another car already parked outside. From the window, I could see its silhouette under the dim glow of the streetlights. Before my driver could step out to open my door, another figure suddenly appeared in front of the car. She hurried toward the back seat, yanking the door open herself. Her desperate eyes locked onto mine as I stepped out. "Ruby." She mmed the door shut with force, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. "What the hell is going on, Kane?" I didn''t answer. Instead, I turned toward the house, walking past her as if the conversation wasn''t worth having. She followed closely behind, her heels clicking against the pavement, and then abruptly stepped in front of me, blocking my path. "No, Kane. You''re not ignoring me this time. You owe me an answer." I met her gaze, seeing nothing but anger swirling in her eyes. Without a word, I grabbed her arm and moved her aside. "I don''t have time for this," I muttered. "Not now." As I pulled out my house key, she seized my wrist, her grip surprisingly strong. "How could you do this to me, Kane? How could you cheat on me?" I turned my head toward her, already exhaling a sigh. "Rub-" "No, Kane," she cut me off sharply. "I''m not stupid. Everyone saw you pulling Selene into your office. And why was she even there? Why can''t she just stay out of our lives? The moment I tried to talk to your parents about our marriage, she conveniently showed up-with her damn kids." My jaw tensed, my gaze darkening. "They''re my children too," I said, my voice low. Her fingers trembled slightly around my wrist. She averted her eyes, her expression faltering. "I-I didn''t mean to upset you," she whispered. "But why are you doing this? Why are you breaking my heart?" Tears welled up in her eyes. I sighed, my anger dimming. I didn''t want her to be afraid of me. Gently, I ced my hand over hers, prying her fingers from my wrist. "I''m not a good man, Ruby," I said quietly. "You deserve someone better." 008:04 64.43% < Chapter 230 She snapped her head up, eyes wide in disbelief. "W-What are you saying?" I inhaled deeply before delivering the final blow. "Ruby, it''s over. We''re breaking up." Her entire body tensed. She jerked her hand away as if burned, stepping back as tears streaked down her cheeks. "I''ve loved you for years, Kane,¡± she choked out. ¡°How can you just change your mind? Is it because she came back?" I didn''t answer. There was no point in denying it. If she thought Selene was the reason, she wasn''t wrong. She let out a bitterugh, shaking her head. "People say you''re ruthless, but you''ve never been cruel to me. Not until now. What happened to you, Kane? Why are you forcing me to see you as heartless? Have you really forgotten everything I did for you when we were kids?" My grip tightened around the key, the sharp edge digging into my palm. I knew what I was doing. I knew I was betraying the girl who had once saved my life-the one who had been there when no one else was. She was my savior. But keeping her tied to me would only ensure her misery. She deserved more than this one-sided rtionship. She took a shaky breath, her voice breaking. "Is it just because she''s the mother of your children? If that''s all it is, then I-I can be a good mo-" She stopped mid-sentence, her eyes widening as I interrupted her. "It''s because I love her." ng01 Novel Heirs 231 Third POV Ruby''s breath hitched as she took another step back, her voice trembling "W-What did you just say? Love her?" She couldn''t believe it. Kane had actually admitted-out loud that he loved Selene. For years, she had done everything in her power to keep that woman from even crossing Kane''s mind How could he suddenly say he loved her now? Shaking her head in disbelief, she surged forward, grabbing his cor and yanking him down to her level. "Tell me you''re lying," she pleaded, her fingers clutching the fabric tightly. "You love me, not her. This is just some twisted joke, right? Did I do something wrong? Have I ever stopped you from doing anything?" Kane''s sharp gaze rested on Ruby, his usual frown softening as he took in the paleness of her face. Without a word, he pried her hands off his cor, straightening to his full height. His voice was steady as he responded. "I''m not lying. It would be better for you to move on-just like I told you to years ago." Ruby''s eyes widened at his words. He was bringing up that night-almost six years ago-when Selene had divorced him and vanished from the pack. Back then, she had thought her chance had finallye. Kane was alone, broken, and vulnerable. But her happiness had been short-lived. A month after Selene left, Ruby had tried to get closer to him. Even when he was drunk, he had pushed her away. Even in his most intoxicated state, he would call out for Selene, demanding her return. "Selene, how dare you leave me? I''ll make you pay. Come back to me." She had stood there, helpless, as he drowned in his own torment. That night, she had no choice but to walk away. But after that, she had nned to go even further-to finally have him, even if he was too drunk to resist. Yet, even in his most impaired state, he never let her close. It was as if, no matter how lost he was in alcohol, he could still feel Selene''s absence, still remember her touch. One time, she had thought he was too drunk to know what was happening-but he had been perfectly sober. That was the night he had told her the truth. "I don''t love you, Ruby. We should end this." From that moment on, she had resorted to emotional maniption. She would always wear sleeveless dresses, ensuring that his gaze wouldnd on the scar on her arm -a constant reminder of his past. A reminder of the debt he owed her. For years, it had worked. 06.04 Everything had been going so well. So how had he suddenly found the strength to break free? * Main A cold wave of fear washed over her. For the first time, she was truly terrified. She was losing him. Her fingers curled into fists as she took a determined step closer. "I don''t care," she dered. "I won''t let you break up with me." She lifted herself onto her toes, looping her arms around his neck, tilting her head as she moved in to kiss him. From a distance, it would have looked intimate-like a lovers'' embrace. But just as her lips were about to press against his, Kane turned his head. Her lipsnded on his chin instead. A secondter, he shoved her away, his grip tightening around her wrist. Ruby froze. There was no visible anger on his face, but she knew him well enough to recognize the signs. His silence was far more dangerous than rage. Without another word, Kane dragged her toward her car. "You''ve lost your mind," he muttered. "Before you do something you''ll regret, go home." ¡°No,¡± she choked out, her body trembling. "Please, Kane. Don''t do this to me. I''ll die without you." Kane yanked open the car door. "If you stay with me, you''ll die every single day." Before she could argue, the sound of approaching vehicles filled the air. Several cars pulled up in front of the house, stopping beside Ruby''s. The car doors opened, and from one of them, Theta Gideon stepped out. He was dragging a young woman behind him. He looked directly at Kane and gave a curt nod. "Alpha, we brought the woman to you." 9.08.04 Novel Heirs 232 (01 Menu With fear written all over her face, the woman stood beside Theta Gideon. The moment her eyesnded on the formidable man before her, her legs trembled uncontrobly. Kane''s dark gaze was so intense it felt as if her heart might burst from her chest. It was like staring straight into the face of death itself. Her wrists were bound behind her back, and her knee-length dress exposed parts of her legs, which bore a few scrapes and bruises. Her eyes hesitantly drifted away from Kane andnded on the woman standing next to him. At that moment, her expression changed-her eyes widened in shock. Kane didn''t miss her reaction. Turning his head slightly, he shifted his attention to Ruby, who looked just as stunned as the captive woman. "Do you know her?" Ruby remained frozen, unable to respond, her gaze locked onto the woman. Kane''s fingers brushed against her hand, causing her to flinch. "H-Huh?" she stammered, jerking her head toward him. Kane''s expression was unreadable, like the still surface of a crystal-clearke concealing dangerous depths. No one could ever guess what went on in his mind. By now, all of his men had stepped out of their vehicles, standing by, ready to follow his orders. "I''ll ask you again. Do you know this woman?" Kane''s voice was calm but firm. "N-No. I-I don''t know her," Ruby answered, her voice slightly shaky. Kane let go of her hand, narrowing his eyes. "Then why are you stuttering?" Immediately, Ruby straightened her posture and cleared her throat. "You''re right, Kane. I should get going now." He said nothing in response, only watching her silently. But Ruby stole another nce at the bound woman before turning back to Kane. "Who is she, anyway? Why are you holding her prisoner?" A smirk tugged at Kane''s lips as he nced back at the woman. "Caught my eye. Don''t you think she''s stunning?" Ruby''s brows furrowed in irritation as she shot a sharp look at the woman. "Did you actually try to seduce him?" The woman frantically shook her head. "N-No, I swear." "See? I told you-I''m not a good man," Kane said, his eyes still fixed on the woman. "Now, go home and celebrate the breakup." 08:04 64.99% As Ruby hesitated, Kane muttered under his breath, "Tonight''s going to be a long night." "A¨CAlpha, please, 1-1 didn''t do anything." the woman pleaded. * Menu "Kane," Ruby interjected, stepping closer. "Let her go. She looks harmless. How about spending the night with me instead? I promise you won''t regret it." Her fingers trailed along his arm seductively. Kane''s cold stare made her step back in fear. Without another word, she rushed to her car. He mmed the door behind her and turned to her driver. "Get her home safe." Once Ruby''s car disappeared down the driveway, Kane slowly advanced toward the captive woman. She instinctively tried to retreat, but Theta Gideon stood right behind her, blocking her escape. "A-Alpha, p-please-* Before she could finish, Kane grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking her head back. She let out a sharp gasp of pain as he sneered at her. "Verity Wade," he murmured darkly, "it seems you''re not as faithful as your name suggests." 0.08 04 Novel Heirs 233 Verity Wade was Selene''s adoptive cousin on her father''s side, older than her by two years. Meng When Kane married Selene, his father had gifted her entire family a significant sum of money as part of the union, ensuring they could livefortably. Even after Selene divorced Kane and vanished from the pack, Verity continued to enjoy a life of luxury. "W-What have I d-done?" she stammered, her lips quivering. Her entire body trembled under the sheer force of Kane''s presence. His domineering aura was suffocating, making her heartbeat pound violently, as if she were standing at the edge of death itself. "What did you do?" Kane''s voice was cold, unforgiving. "Think back on every single sin you''ve He released his grip on her hair and turned away, heading toward his house. "Take her inside. I have all night to hear her out." As soon as he unlocked the door, Verity lunged toward him, even with her hands restrained behind her back. She copsed onto her knees at his feet, pressing her forehead against his leg in desperation. "I don''t know why you''ve brought me here, but please, Alpha, let me go. I never intended to offend you." Kane''s hand stilled on the doorknob. His gaze darkened in a way Verity had never witnessed before. "You didn''t offend me?" His head turned slightly as he looked down at her, and the raw darkness in his eyes made her breath hitch. Before Selene married him, Verity had never even crossed paths with Kane. And back then, though his presence was intimidating, he had never acted out violently, leading many to think he was just cold and indifferent. But after Selene divorced him and he rose to the rank of Head Alpha, stories of his mercilessness spread like wildfire. Every day, new reports surfaced about his brutal punishments for those who dared defy him. Despite his dangerously captivating looks, no woman dared approach him-fear outweighed temptation. The wolves of the Nightfall Pack often whispered that he was fiercely loyal to his girlfriend. He frequented clubs, but not once had he been seen leaving with a woman. No one had ever spotted him sneaking into a hotel or disappearing into a private room. Most high-ranking alphas indulged in mistresses, but not Kane. Some spected he had no interest in sleeping with other women. If they didn''t know his past, they might have assumed he had some kind of issue. But everyone remembered who he used to be-before marriage, he had been with countless women. And then, overnight, everything changed. People could only assume he was deeply in love with his longtime girlfriend, Ruby. D 08.04 65.2% Menu Qgerso "If... if I somehow offended you without realizing it, p-please, forgive me," Verity pleaded, bowing her head Tears spilled down her cheeks as she begged for mercy. Kane''s re sharpened as he uttered in an icy tone, "You dared to harm my woman. Why would I let you go?" Her head lifted slowly, realization dawning in her wide, terrified eyes. Her breath caught in her throat, her heart seemingly stopping. Kane''s words left her stunned-after nearly six years of divorce, he still imed Selene as his. And then, his deep, cutting voice pierced through her like a de. "Because of you, I spent years misunderstanding her. You have no idea what I''m about to do to you." 65.27% Novel Heirs 234 Que Mens at Kane stepped inside his house, the sound of Verity''s desperate cries echoing from outside. She struggled against the guards, refusing to enter, but Theta Gideon gave a curt nod, and they dragged her in by force. His officials followed him inside. Without a word, Kane shrugged off his suit jacket, tossing it onto the couch, and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt. He walked over to the bar in the living room, pouring himself a drink with a practiced ease. "You seem to be in a good mood," Beta Finn remarked, observing him closely. Kane''s lips curled into a slow smirk. "Of course, I am." "When I was on my way here, I expected you to be furious," Gamma Storm added. "But you seem... almost entertained." Kane cast a nce toward Verity, who was crumpled on the floor near the couch, sobbing uncontrobly. "You all know how much I enjoy delivering punishment," he said, swirling the drink in his hand. "It''s been far too long since I''ve indulged in that kind of satisfaction." With effortless dominance, he lowered himself onto the couch, crossing one leg over the other. One hand restedzily on the headrest, while the other held his ss of wine. He took a slow sip, savoring the taste before shifting his gaze to his men, who leaned against the bar counter. "What have you found out about her?" "Alpha, she''s unmarried," Gamma Storm reported. "She used to date a pack fighter." Delta Derek scoffed, shaking his head. "That was in the past. These days, she''s been sleeping around with wealthy young men, funding her expensive lifestyle with their money. Designer clothes, high-end essories-you name it." Theta Gideon remained silent. His job had been to capture the woman, not to dig into her personal affairs. Meanwhile, Beta Finn prepared drinks for the others, setting them down on the counter. Taking a sip from his own ss, he muttered, "Sounds like a gold-digging whore." Verity shook her head frantically, choking on her sobs. "No, that''s not true! T-They were the sons of powerful men, and I-I couldn''t refuse them. I was afraid for my life. They forced me into it." Kane raised an eyebrow, his voiceced with mockery. "Just like how you forced your cousin to sleep with me?" Verity stiffened, her face draining of color. Panic surged through her as she realized what he was implying. 08:05 65.55% < Chapter 234 "No! I never wanted to send her to your room!" she protested. J6*** Mens Kane tilted his head, amusement flickering in his dark eyes. "And why should I believe that?" Verity''s mind raced. She had no idea how much Kane already knew, so she clung to her act of innocence "S-She was the one wh "Enough with the bullshit," Gamma Storm snapped, eyes burning with anger. He took a step toward her, fists clenched. "Don''t waste our time just because Alpha said he has time. Spill the truth and face your fate." Kane lifted a hand, stopping Storm in his tracks. His voice was calm, almost bored. "Rx, Storm. Let her talk. I have a special gift prepared for her. Let''s allow her to enjoy it first." Verity''s stomach twisted with unease. A gift? Then she noticed the guards shifting their attention toward the main door. Her breath hitched as she turned her head. A cold wave of horror crashed over her. An old man entered the house, nked by two guards. Her entire body went rigid. She knew that man. The very same man she had sold Selene to all those years ago. "Y-You!" she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper. Kane let out a dark, satisfiedugh, taking another sip of his drink. He nced at the guards standing beside Verity and gave his next order with chilling ease. "Prepare the best room for her. She''s going to spend the night with this lucky man." His smirk widened as he added, "I sold her to him-just like she sold her own cousin to him years ago." 65.55% Novel Heirs 235 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5* Menu Verity trembled uncontrobly, her entire body seized with fear. She quickly lowered her head to the floor, shaking it frantically. "No! I want nothing to do with that old man. Please, don''t make me go through this," she pleaded desperately. Kane arched a brow, his voiceced with amusement. "What''s got you so scared? He''s not going to eat you alive." "Please, Alpha, have mercy. Don''t humiliate me like this," she begged, her voice quivering. "Humiliate you?" Kane scoffed, pretending not to understand. "Is that because he''s old?" His gaze shifted toward the elderly man, noting the sheer terror etched onto his face. Kane''s jaw clenched as the memory of the video resurfaced in his mind. He could still see Selene''s frightened expression when she encountered this man-how she had sobbed, pleading for him to let her go. But he hadn''t relented. Instead, he had ordered the guards to drag her inside. If Selene hadn''t found the courage to escape that night, this man would have vited her. The old man now stood frozen, as if turned to stone. Though Kane had offered him a hefty sum, he dared not meet his gaze. Because in this world, age meant nothing-only power did. "What are you waiting for?" Kane''s voice thundered across the room. "Do as I said. Now." At hismand, everyone tensed. The two guards scrambled to prepare a room, hastening to carry out his orders. Despite the wrinkles marking his years, the old man''s eyes gleamed with lust as he nced at Verity. His tongue flicked out, wetting his lips in anticipation. He had once been a businessman who bought young women for a night. But ever since Kane had taken over as Alpha, he had crushed the trafficking trade. Now, finding a girl as young as Verity had be nearly impossible. Desire swelled within him, but he couldn''t understand why Kane was suddenly granting him such a favor. He had no idea that the girl he had once purchased long ago belonged to the Alpha now. Verity''s body shook as fresh tears streamed down her face. She crawled closer to Kane, her voice breaking. "Alpha, please... don''t do this. Just looking at that disgusting old man makes my skin crawl." Kane crouched slightly, his piercing eyes locking onto her tear-streaked face. But while her body shuddered with fear, her mind raced. A n began to form. When she saw Kane leaning down, an idea struck her-seduction. If she could entice him, she might have a way out. She had never heard of him killing a woman before. It was worth the risk. She recalled how he had called her attractive in front of Ruby. 008:05 65.83% *** With her hands bound behind her back, she shifted, pressing her chin lightly against Kane''s thigh. Fer gaze lifted to meet his. "Don''t waste something this beautiful," she murmured, her voice dripping with allure. "This body is worth far more than you realize." Gasps echoed around the room, but she didn''t care. This was her only shot at avoiding that vile old man. When Kane didn''t immediately push her away, she dared to smile seductively. But her confidence faltered the moment his eyes darkened-burning with an ominous red glow. Before she could react, pain exploded through her chest. A brutal kick from Kane''s boot sent her tumbling across the floor, knocking the breath from her lungs. A sharp scream tore from her lips. He let out a low, menacing growl, his fiery gaze searing into her. "How dare youy your face on me?" 65.83% Novel Heirs 236 Mary Verity felt an unbearable pain radiating through her chest, convinced that one of her ribs had fractured. A sharp, agonized scream escaped her lips as shey sprawled on the floor, unable to clutch at the injury with her hands still bound behind her. The sound of footsteps signaled the return of the guards who had gone to prepare the room. "Alpha, everything is ready," one of them reported. Kane''s gaze remained locked on Verity, his piercing eyes unreadable. He responded with a simple nod. "Shall we take her there, Alpha?" another guard inquired cautiously. Kane finally shifted his attention to them. The moment his eyes met theirs, they bowed their heads in submission "No need. She''ll walk into that room on her own." Verity''s heart pounded violently as she stared at Kane, who had risen from the couch. His imposing frame loomed over her, exuding an aura of absolute dominance. He looked less like a man and more like a god, and she-nothing more than a powerless mortal at his feet. "1-1 won''t go-" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. Before she could say another word, Gamma Storm lost control. He strode forward, grabbed a fistful of her hair, and yanked her up to her feet. "If my Alphamands you to go, you bow your head and obey. No questions. No hesitation," he snarled, his voice echoing through the room. Kane''s eyes flickered toward Storm. Among all his officers, this one was by far the most vtile. If left unchecked, he would tear through anything in his path like a wild beast unleashed into the wilderness. Before Storm, Selene''s father had held the Gamma position. He had wanted one of his own kin to inherit the title, but Kane had rejected the notion outright. Instead, he had chosen a pack warrior with unmatched potential, personally training him to be the ruthless enforcer he needed. As Kane stepped closer to Verity, Storm immediately withdrew, lowering his head in submission. ¡°Forgive me, Alpha. I lost control when she dared to defy you." Kane ced a firm hand on his shoulder, a silent eptance of his apology. Storm bowed further in response. Verity trembled violently, the excruciating pain in her chest making every breath feel torturous. "I-I can''t-" she whimpered. SLAP! The sharp crack of Kane''s palm meeting her cheek echoed through the room. Her head snapped to the side, and she felt the sting of torn skin at the corner of her lips. Warm blood trickled down from the wound. "Didn''t you strike Selene just like this when she refused?" Kane''s voice was dangerously low. "Tell me, who gave you the audacity toy a hand on her?" 07:28 62.6% < Chapter 236 Meng Verity''s breath hitched. Horror coursed through her veins. Kane was forcing her to endure exactly what she had inflicted on Selene. The old man, now trembling violently, looked as though his legs might give out beneath him. Only now did he fully grasp the situation-Kane wasn''t rewarding him. He was punishing Verity. And the realization sent a wave of pure terror through his aging body. Kane turned his icy gaze on the man. "Go wait in that room," he ordered, his toneced with venom. "And listen carefully-if you even think about feeling sorry for her, I''ll cut off your shriveled manhood and toss it to the stray dogs outside." The old man''s face drained of color. Without another word, he hurried into the room, keeping his head bowed in fear. He knew Kane was not a man of empty threats. Verity, still reeling from the p, looked up at Kane, her eyes brimming with pain and regret. "Please, Alpha... forgive me. 1-1 shouldn''t have done that to Selene." Kane tilted his head, his expression merciless. "Are you going to walk in there on your own, or should I have my men strip you bare and let the old man have his way with you right here?" A fresh wave of humiliation and terror crashed over her. She had no choice. With slow, reluctant steps, Verity moved toward the room, her body trembling with every stride. Kane watched, his expression unreadable, as she disappeared beyond the door. He had forced her to endure exactly what she had made Selene suffer. His eyes darkened, an eerie coldness settling over them. Right now, his gaze was sharp enough to kill. "Keep your head, Kane." Finn''s voice cut through the silence, but Kane paid him no mind. Instead, he strode over to the table near the couch, grabbed a ss of wine, and downed the entire th ing in one go. "That one mistake," he muttered under his breath, "is a weight I''ll carry forever.¡± 07:28 Novel Heirs 237 "Ahhh!" Verity''s agonized screams pierced through the walls of the room, filling the house with an eerie silence. In the living room, no one spoke. Kane sat on the couch, slowly sipping his drink, his expression unreadable. But with every scream, his eyes darkened. The guards stationed around the room kept stealing nervous nces at him, unsure of how he would react. Menu He took another swig from his ss, his mind drifting back to that night. If he hadn''t dragged Selene into his room that day, that old bastard would have done the same to her-or worse. The thought churned in his gut, fueling his growing anger. Then, the screaming stopped. Finn leaned back, checking the clock before letting out a chuckle. "That''s it? That old geezer really doesn''t have much left in him. Still chasing after young flesh at his age-pathetic." Gamma Storm scoffed, then turned to Finn. "And what about her? She screamed like some untouched little virgin, acting as if she hasn''t been spreading her legs for rich men all this time." Delta Derek and Theta Gideon exchanged looks before ncing at Storm. Gideon raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Damn, Storm. You sound real bitter. What, you got a thing for her or something?" Storm rolled his eyes in disgust. "That woman isn''t even worth cleaning my boots. A crush? Hell no. She cheated on her man-one of our best fighters. And after he found out, it wrecked him. He''s been a mess ever since. That bitch ruined his life." Gideon shook his head with a quietugh, but Kane remained silent, listening. A few minutester, the door creaked open. The old man emerged, fully clothed, a smug grin stered across his wrinkled face like he''d just won back his youth. He approached Kane, stopping a few feet away before bowing slightly. Kane''s gaze met his, cold and unreadable. "Had your fun?" The man nodded, though exhaustion was evident in his posture. He was trying to hide it, but Kane could see through him. "Much appreciated, Alpha," the old man said, grinning. "You gave me the pleasure of a young body and even threw in some cash. I suppose this was her punishment for crossing you. She deserved to be fucked until she had nothing left." Kane smirked, though there was no amusement in it. Disgusting old bastard. He had no shame, talking like that after using her. No surprise he was tangled up in human trafficking. Kane''s voice was sharp when he spoke again. "Bring her here. And don''t you dare touch her-or even look at her." The guards nodded, lowering their heads. As if afraid Kane might suspect them of anything improper, they moved quickly, disappearing into the room and returning within a minute. 0.0728 62.86% < Chapter 237 +SBonus Menu Verity was wrapped tightly in a quilt, her body trembling violently from what had just been done to her. The guards shoved her forward, sending her copsing onto the floor. The motion caused the quilt to slip, exposing the top of her bare chest. Instinctively, she yanked it back up, her face twisting in shame and disgust-as if she couldn''t even stand the feel of her own skin. The old man barely spared her a nce before turning his attention back to Kane. "Alpha, if you''ll allow me, I''d like to take my leave now." He turned to go, but Kane''s voice stopped him cold. "Who said you could leave? I''m not done with you yet." 0730 Novel Heirs 238 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs The old man hesitated before slowly turning back around, his face pale with fear. "I-I should be going h-home now. My wife is waiting for me," he stammered. Kane let out a low chuckle, raising his hand. +5Bonus Menu A guard standing behind the couch stepped forward, pulling a gun from his holster and cing it in Kane''s outstretched palm. "The money I gave you," Kane said, his tone casual yet chilling, "wasn''t a reward. It waspensation -to your wife, for your life." The old man''s eyes widened in horror. "W-what are you saying?" Kane cocked the gun, his smirk vanishing as his gaze sharpened into something lethal. His irises flickered an eerie red, and for a moment, the old man looked like he might copse from sheer terror. "You had the audacity to buy my woman for a night," Kane continued coldly. "How many others have you trapped like that? That night-when she begged you to let her go-you ignored her. Instead, you sent your men after her, determined to destroy an innocent girl''s life." The old man dropped to his knees, pressing his palms together in a desperate plea. "Please, Alpha! I swear, I didn''t know she was yours! Have mercy!" Kane shifted his gaze toward his men. "Don''t people call me ruthless?" Theta Gideon nodded without hesitation. "Yes, Alpha." Kane smirked. "Then I suppose I should give them another reason to keep saying it." Before anyone could react, Kane adjusted his aim-from the man''s chest to a much lower target. A gunshot rang out. The old man let out a bloodcurdling scream, his body copsing onto the floor as agony overtook him. Blood pooled beneath him, his suffering evident in the way his body convulsed. Kane remained unfazed, his smirk still in ce. Satisfaction settled in his chest- justice had been served. The man who dared to even consider touching what was his had paid the price. Across the room, Verity''s breath hitched. Her wide eyes locked onto Kane, her mind struggling to process what she had just witnessed. She had heard the rumors. Everyone in the pack whispered about Alpha Kane''s ruthless nature, his absolute dominance over those who crossed him. But today, she had seen it with her own eyes. "The woman with a body worth billions," Kane murmured, his voice breaking through her daze. Verity flinched, turning to face him, terror evident in her expression. "I-I''m not worth anything," she whispered. "Please... don''t kill me." Kane''s eyes darkened. "Why did you do it?" His voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a de. "Who gave you the nerve to sell her?" 007-28 63.02% < Chapter 238 Verity trembled. The shame of what had just happened-what she had allowed- was already unbearable. What did it matter now if she lived or died? "You divorced Selene years ago," she muttered, her voice shaking. "Why do you still care? You even broke up with your girlfriend and refused to sleep with her. Why? Couldn''t she seduce you?" The tension in the room thickened instantly. Kane''s men stiffened, sensing the shift in his mood. His gaze turned ice-cold as he replied, "I belong to one woman. No other woman could ever tempt me." A stunned silence followed. Verity swallowed hard. She had never met a man like him before-someone so fiercely loyal, so unwavering. It terrified her. Even Kane''s own men looked taken aback. None of them had ever heard him say something like that before. As if this side of him had never existed until now. Then, without warning, Kane aimed the gun at Verity. "Tell me the truth," he ordered, his voice void of patience. "Or I''ll empty every bullet into your skull." Verity frantically shook her head. "I don''t-Ahhh!" A gunshot rang out. Pain exploded through her hand as she screamed, clutching the wound. The deep red of her blood quickly soaked into the quilt wrapped around her. "This isn''t some damn movie," Beta Finn snapped, watching her writhe in pain. "Our Alpha doesn''t give people time to think or scheme." Verity sobbed, but no one moved to help her. Her gaze flickered toward the lifeless body of the old ma n, and for the first time, she truly believed she was about to die. She forced out a name, her voice barely above a whisper. "G... Gamma Curtis..." Then, darkness overtook her. Kane frowned, staring at her unconscious form. Finn, equally confused, voiced what everyone was thinking. "Gamma Curtis?" he echoed. "Isn''t he... Selene''s adoptive father? What the hell did she mean by that?" 07 28 Novel Heirs 239 Get 5> Menu Selene''s POV It had been two days since Ist saw Grayson, and those two days had been filled with nothing but contemtion. I''d been weighing my decision over and over again, but today, I had to make a move. I couldn''t just sit around any longer. My thoughts had been running in circles, and even Axel''s advice had crossed my mind more than once. I finally understood-I needed to take control of my life. How much longer was I going to live like a woman with no one by her side? Grayson hadn''t been wrong to ask me for a chance. His approach might have been questionable, but his intentions had always been crystal clear. It was midday, and I was at work at Shadow & Moon Coffee Shop, moving through my usual routine. "Got ns after this?" one of the waitresses asked as she wiped down a table. It was lunchtime, and the caf¨¦ was temporarily closed while the staff took their break. Everyone was seated, enjoying their meals before the afternoon rush began. "Yeah, meeting up with a friend," I responded casually. Margot wasn''t in today-she had left town to visit her family and wouldn''t be back for a week. Before she left, she put me in charge, trusting me to keep things running smoothly in her absence. I appreciated her confidence in me, but the weight of responsibility was heavier than I anticipated. Managing the waitstaff while ensuring customers were satisfied wasn''t as easy as it seemed. And then there was Alpha Kane''s coffee. Every single day, I had to prepare his usual order and have it sent to his office-something I couldn''t afford to forget. "You going to see the Alpha?" another waitress chimed in, making me pause mid- step. I turned toward her, raising an eyebrow. "What makes you say that?" She immediately waved her hands in defense. "Oh, don''t take it the wrong way! It''s just that you mentioned the other day that he was an old friend of yours. You''re lucky-our head Alpha being your friend? That''s a big deal." I didn''t bother responding. Instead, I grabbed my things, locked up my locker, and stepped out of the caf¨¦. I''d heard plenty of women gossiping about Kane in the shop. It seemed like every young girl in town was infatuated with him. Even though Kane wasn''t old-he was in histe twenties-he was still significantly older than most of the girls swooning over him. No matter what rumors surrounded him, it never stopped them from admiring him. And in just two days, he had silenced every single person calling him a cheater. Or maybe, no one had the guts to challenge him in the first ce. ***) 07:28 63.4% I hailed a cab and headed straight for the hotel where Grayson was staying. Med But when I arrived, I was caught off guard-Grayson was already outside, standing next to a sleek car. A group of men was loading bags into the trunk, signaling that he was leaving. My chest tightened. "Stop here," I told the driver, quickly paying the fare before stepping out. Grayson must have sensed my presence because he pulled off his sunsses the moment our eyes met. "Selene?" His voice carried a hint of disbelief, as if he hadn''t expected to see me again. I walked up to him, studying his reaction. He had clearly assumed I wouldn''t reach out. "Where are you going?" I asked, my gaze flickering toward the packed trunk. He leaned back against the car, arms casually crossed. "As I said before-I''m leaving today." I clenched my fists. I hade here to stop him, but he was already prepared to go. "What about my brother?" My voice was firmer than I expected. Grayson exhaled, shaking his head. "Selene, I told you before-I can''t help you with that. To me, Alpha Magnus is just another patient." He hesitated before adding, "But if you''re willing to..." I cut him off before he could finish. "I ept your condition." 07.29 Novel Heirs 240 Meny Grayson froze the moment my words sank in. His eyebrows lifted in surprise, but soon enough, his eyes softened with amusement. "What did you just say?" he asked, as if he hadn''t heard me correctly. "I ept your condition," I repeated firmly. He shook his head slightly, almost in disbelief. It was as if he couldn''t trust his own ears. I let out a quiet sigh and lowered my gaze. "I''ll be your girlfriend." Grayson paused for a brief moment before asking, ¡°Are you saying this because I pressured you about your brother?" "No," I answered without hesitation. "I''ve thought about this a lot. I want to give my life a real chance." He didn''t respond right away, and the silence made me look up at him. The second I did, he pulled me into his arms. The sudden embrace caught me off guard. His grip was firm, his warmth surrounding mepletely. My hands hovered in the air, unsure of what to do. My mind was racing, torn between instinct and reason. My wolf bristled at another wolf''s touch, unsettled by the unfamiliarity. But I shut my eyes tightly, forcing myself to push past it. If I had made this choice, I needed to fullymit. Slowly, I wrapped my arms around him, epting his closeness. ¡°I honestly thought you were too stubborn toe to me,¡± he murmured against my hair. "But even if you hadn''t, I would''ve been back in a few days anyway." I pulled away, frowning. "What do you mean?" He nced away, rubbing the back of his neck. His hesitation made me suspicious. "Actually... I lied," he admitted. My eyes widened in disbelief. "Excuse me? You lied?" When he looked back at me, his eyes sparkled with amusement, like he was studying my reaction. Then he chuckled. "What, did you think I was heartless?" His tone was yful. "I was just testing my luck. I was always going toe back and help your brother." Frustration bubbled up inside me. Without thinking, I smacked his arm. He groaned, rubbing the spot where I hit him. "How could I forget that my soon-to-be girlfriend is an Alpha?" he teased. His words made meugh, my irritation fading. Despite everything, he genuinely cared. Even if I had rejected him, he would have returned to help my brother. Something about him had changed. His voice no longer carried that professional detachment-it was D 07:29 63.66% < Chapter 240 softer now, more personal. Turning to his men, Grayson gave a simple order. "Cancel the checkout. I''m not going anywhere." A wave of relief washed over me. I could finally breathe again. My brother had a real chance at recovery now. "Grayson," I murmured. He nced at me. "Don''t tell me you''ve changed your mind already." I shook my head. "I know the weight of my words. Once I take a step forward, I don''t turn back." Âò Merid A slow smile spread across his face. He walked over to the car and opened the back door for me. "Come on, let''s go together." I hesitated for just a second before sliding into the car. As he settled in beside me, something else crossed my mind. "Grayson," I said carefully, "can you treat Axel too?" His expression darkened slightly. "Axel? Didn''t he want to marry you?" I parted my lips, sensing his reluctance. He wasn''t going to agree easily. "Grayson, he''s not just my brother''s Beta-he''s family. He has a mate now. There''s nothing between us anymore." I paused, choosing my words carefully. "He almost died protecting my brother. I can''t just let him die." The thought of losing Axel weighed heavily on me. He had been by my side for years, one of the few people I could truly trust. Watching him suffer was unbearable. Grayson studied me for a long moment before reaching out and taking my hand. His touch sent a s trange warmth through me. "I''ll help him too," he said softly, "but only for you." The simple gesture of holding hands felt foreign to me. I nced down at our intertwined fingers, my thoughts swirling. Was this man really here to change my life? 07:29 Novel Heirs 241 Grayson had promised to take me to his favorite restaurant in the pack O ** Throughout the entire drive, he kept sneaking nces at me, his excitement practically radiating from him. I could feel the weight of his gaze, his interest undeniable. His attempts to start conversations made me blush. I couldn''t deny how much I liked him. As Doctor Grayson, he had always intrigued me. His reputation preceded him¡ªapassionate man dedicated to helping others, constantly researching cures for unknown diseases. But now, I was getting to know him not just as a doctor, but as Grayson Vale. Letting a man into my life wasn''t something I found easy. But at this point, I had made up my mind-1 was moving forward. I had sworn never to dwell on my past again. If I was giving this man a chance, I wouldn''t let my past mistakes dictate my future with him. The car pulled up in front of a five-star restaurant. Grayson''s driver stepped out and opened the door for him, but I didn''t wait for anyone-I got out on my own. I wasn''t a princess anymore. I didn''t need special treatment. I had grown used to a simpler life. Grayson joined me, and together, we headed toward the entrance. As we approached the doors, a group of young men-clearly the privileged sons of wealthy businessmen-were making their way inside. Their careless, entitled demeanor spoke volumes. Just as I was about to step in, one of them bumped into me with his shoulder, nearly knocking me off bnce. Before I could fall, Grayson''s arms were suddenly around me, steadying me. "Oops, sorry, sweetheart," the guy said mockingly, a smirk on his lips as he strolled past. His friends burst intoughter at his words. Grayson''s voice cut through the amusement like ice. "Didn''t anyone teach you manners? Or should I have a word with your father? Unless, of course, your father is Professor Aldric?" The smirk instantly vanished from the boy''s face. His eyes widened in recognition as he turned to Grayson. "S-Sorry, Gra-Oh, Doctor Grayson!" His posture stiffened, and he quickly lowered his head in embarrassment. "I apologize, sir. Please don''t tell my father." The rest of his friends looked just as stunned, their arrogance fading in an instant. Grayson ignored thempletely and guided me inside, his arm still resting protectively around my shoulder. I nced up at him, taking in his calm yetmanding presence. He wasn''t just handsome-he had a quiet strength that made me feel safe. The way he had shielded me, both in the street and just now, sent an unfamiliar warmth through me. 07:29 63.93% < Chapter 241 #Meny 1 bit my lip, lowering my gaze. I wasn''t used to this-to a man stepping in for me so effortlessly I had never dated anyone before. I had no idea how rtionships worked. The marriage I had once hoped for had shattered me, leaving me unwilling to let anyone else in At the reception, Grayson requested a table, and when we reached it, he pulled out a chair for me. I smiled at him as I sat down. "Thank you." His small yet thoughtful gestures were slowly breaking down my defenses After ordering our food, we talked for a while about my brother''s health. Time slipped away unnoticed. When I finally checked my watch, I felt a jolt of panic. "Oh no! I need to get back to the coffee shop." Grayson nodded. "I''ll take you." I hesitated for only a moment before agreeing. "Okay." When we arrived at Shadow & Moon Coffee, I turned to him with a grateful smile. Thanks for the ride." I reached for the door handle, ready to leave, but his voice stopped me. "Selene." I turned back to him. "Yes?" His gaze held mine, steady and unreadable. "I got the invitation to your kids'' birthday celebration," he said. "I want you toe with me. Would you be my date for the party?" Novel Heirs 242 Get 5) Menu Kane''s POV I was buried in work, my mind finally at ease after taking care of something that had been weighing on me. For the past two days, I had felt a rare sense of calm, allowing me to focuspletely-both on mypany and on the pack''s affairs. I was building an empire so vast, so powerful, that I often wondered if my son would be capable of carrying it forward when the time came. Thinking of Leo only made me shake my head. That boy-my son-held nothing but resentment for me, as if I were a stranger, not his father. Luna had started speaking to me again, which was a small relief. But what was I supposed to do about Leo? No matter what I did, the hatred in his heart never faded. His blue eyes shed in my mind-Selene''s blue eyes. He had inherited those striking eyes from his mother. Leaning back in my chair, I closed my eyes, but there was no escape. Selene''s gaze haunted me, just as it always did. No matter how much time passed, I couldn''t erase her from my thoughts. She was always there, lingering in the depths of my mind. Did she ever think of me the same way? I refused to approach her until I uncovered the truth-the real culprit behind everything that had happened in the past. I needed answers before I could face her again. Meanwhile, Verity was still being treated at the pack hospital. I had ordered Nathan to keep an eye on her. He had been shocked when he saw her condition, immediately questioning who she was. But I hadn''t told him about her family. I didn''t want anyone feeling sorry for her or notifying her rtives to take her away. Nathan hadter informed me that Verity''s condition was serious. The bullet in her hand had nearly severed a critical blood vessel connected to her brain, resulting in temporary memory loss. Still, he assured me that he would do everything possible to help her recover. My thoughts scattered when my phone suddenly rang, multiple notifications lighting up the screen. I picked it up and casually unlocked it, sifting through emails and messages-until my eyesnded on several alerts that made my pulse slow. They were from social media. Selene''s name was all over the headlines. Without hesitation, I tapped one of the posts. The moment the images loaded, I went still. There were countless photos of Selene and Doctor Grayson-pictures that had already gone viral. Grayson had his arms around her on the street. They were walking into a restaurant together. Talking, smiling. My gaze locked onto his hand-his hand, touching her. 07.29 64.19% < Chapter 242 Get 5 #Menu A suffocating darkness crept into my mind, closing in on me like a storm. Then my eyes shifted to the headline of the post. "Alpha Kane''s ex-wife, the former princess of the Iron Crown Pack, has finally found true love. She is now with the renowned healer, Grayson Vale." Novel Heirs 243 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 243 Get 57 Menu Fury surged through me as I hurled my phone across the room, its impact echoing off the wall. I pushed up from my chair, my pulse hammering in my ears. I refused to believe that bullshit. And yet, the images refused to leave my mind. Grabbing my suit jacket, I strode out of my office. The moment I stepped outside, every employee in the hallway shot to their feet, their heads bowing as I passed. I barely acknowledged them. "Alpha, your meeting-" My secretary''s voice trailed after me, hesitant. I stopped abruptly, turning to face him. His eyes went wide, his entire body stiffening as if he had just looked into the eyes of a predator. He swallowed hard, visibly trembling under my gaze. "Cancel it," I ordered, my voice sharp. He nodded quickly and bowed again. As I turned back toward the elevator, I heard his voice behind me, barking orders into the phone. "Hurry up and get Alpha''s car ready." By the time I reached the ground floor, the entire lobby had fallen silent. They all knew I was here. They always did. Sometimes, their fear bored me. But power came with control, and if I didn''t demand obedience, I wouldn''t get it. I stepped outside, finding my car already waiting at the curb. My driver scrambled out as soon as he saw me approach. "Alpha." He immediately opened the back door, and I slid inside without a word. As soon as he was behind the wheel, I gave my order. "To Shadow & Moon Coffee." I caught the brief flicker of confusion in his expression through the rearview mirror. My re snapped his hesitation in half. He swallowed hard and, without another second of dy, started the car. I turned my gaze to the window, watching the city blur past. I clenched my fists, trying to steady the rage brewing inside me. But my mind was a battlefield, and I was losing. The images, the headlines, the way his hands were on her-it all made my wolf restless, itching to tear something apart. Reaching into my pocket, I realized I had left my phone back in my office. My frustration red hotter. I was this close to ordering my men to shut down every single media outlet that had dared to publish 07.29 64.46% < Chapter 243 such tant lies. OGASY Menu "Nonsense," I muttered under my breath. But then the question wed at me. Why the hell did she let another man touch her? Why couldn''t she just stay away from him? My jaw tightened as I flicked my gaze toward the driver. "Give me your phone." He stiffened. "Y-Yes, Alpha." Without hesitation, he handed it over. I snatched it from his grasp, patience nonexistent. I punched in Finn''s number. The first call went unanswered. I gritted my teeth. "Pick up the damn phone." After a few rings, he finally answered. "What happened?" His tone was casual, as if he hadn''t just made me wait. He assumed it was the driver calling. I clenched my jaw tighter, my voice dark with fury. "Sue every damnpany that had the audacity to publish that garbage." "Kane? What the hell are you talking about? And why are you calling from your driver''s number? Where''s your phone?" His endless questions only added to the fire raging inside me. "Do what the fuck I said before I start tearing things apart." Finn exhaled sharply. "Alright, alright. Let me check. Just calm down." I ended the call without another word and tossed the phone onto the passenger seat. My gaze returned to the window, my voice a dangerous whisper. "How the hell am I supposed to stay calm... after seeing my woman in another man''s arms?" Novel Heirs 244 64.46% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 Meny Selene''s POV As I stood behind the counter, taking orders, my eyes kept drifting toward the clock. Closing time was approaching. Grayson had told me he''d be stopping by tonight to check on my brother. He also mentioned wanting to have a word with my father and see how Axel was doing. Fatigue was setting in. Ever since I got back to the shop, I had been working non- stop for thest four hours. But despite the exhaustion, I couldn''t help but feel a quiet thrill at seeing Grayson again. There was something about him-something gentle yetpelling-that hadpletely drawn me in. I kept reying the moment he helped me when I was drunk back in my pack. It was impossible to forget that he had also been intoxicated when he first stumbled into this shop. The very first thing he had said upon meeting me in my pack was that he had been searching for me. And now, I finally understood why. He liked me. But did I feel the same way about him? Everyone around me kept insisting that I had a crush on him. But how much truth was there in that? I bit my lip, recalling my response when he asked if I would go with him to my children''s birthday party. I had said yes. I agreed to be there with him. I wanted him to meet my little ones. If they took a liking to him, that would be even better. A part of me wanted to introduce him to them, to see how he fit into our world. Lost in thought, I was pulled back to reality by the soft chime of the entrance bell. Instinctively, I nced toward the ss door, expecting to see another customer. But the moment my gazended on the man walking in, my whole body tensed. My expression darkened. What the hell is he doing here? His eyes were bloodshot, and when they locked onto mine, I was caught off guard by the intensity of his re. Who did he think he was? And why was he even here? I quickly flicked my eyes toward the other customers, noticing how a few of them had turned to nce at him. Thest time he came here, he had stormed toward the counter, causing a scene. I braced myself for a repeat of that disaster. But instead of approaching me directly, he simply walked to an empty table and sat down. The customers, oblivious to the presence of their Alpha, soon lost interest and returned to their meals. "Alpha''s here!" The hushed whispers of the other waitresses reached my ears. I turned to them and muttered, "Just focus on your work." 07.29 64.72% < Chapter 244 One of them leaned in, whispering nervously, "Selene, he must be here to see you." I arched a brow. "Can you just do your job and not make a big deal out of this?" She shrank back, lowering her gaze at my sharp tone. I exhaled, realizing I had been unnecessarily harsh. The other waitresses also seemed uneasy, their expressions clouded with unease. Shaking my head, I softened my voice. "I''m sorry. Just ignore him and keep working. He''s a customer, like any other. He enjoys our coffee- that''s why we send it to his office daily. Maybe he just wanted another cup. That''s probably why he''s here." I wanted to make it clear-there was nothing between me and him. But the younger waitresses didn''t seem convinced. Instead, they started arguing amongst themselves over who would get to take his order. I sighed, shaking my head at their unprofessional behavior. Tuning them out, I made my way toward his table. I set the menu down in front of him, my tone deliberately cool. "Alpha Kane." Novel Heirs 245 a Merou Kane didn''t bother to lift his head, almost as if he were deliberately avoiding my gaze. Strange-wasn''t he ring at me just moments ago? Since he refused to look at me, I let out a quiet sigh and slid the menu toward him. "I''m here to take your order, Alpha. Let me know what you''d like." Silence. Hisck of response made my fingers curl into fists. He hade here just to get under my skin-I was sure of it. Otherwise, out of all the high-end coffee shops in town, why would he choose this one? I narrowed my eyes and tried again. "Excuse me? Are you even listening to me?" Still nothing. Annoyed, I turned on my heel, ready to leave him sitting there alone. But then, his voice cut through the air, sharp andced with irritation. "Where were you today?" I spun around, caught off guard by the question. The moment our eyes met, I could tell he was in a terrible mood. But that didn''t mean he had the right to ruin mine too. I hesitated, ncing around to make sure no one was listening. Once I was certain everyone was too busy with their own conversations, I lowered my voice. "And why exactly would that be any of your business?" His jaw tightened. "I asked you a question. Don''t dodge it." I scoffed. "Don''te at me with that tone. Maybe you own this pack, but right now, this coffee shop is my domain." He leaned back in his chair, arms crossing over his chest. "Oh, is that so?" His reaction made me blink, but I quickly shrugged and looked away. "Well, not mine exactly. But it''s not yours either. My boss owns this ce, and she put me in charge. So until she gets back, I decide who stays and who goes." A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "So, what? You nning to kick me out? Think carefully, Selene. If I walk out that door, this ce might not open tomorrow." My breath hitched. Did he just threaten me? I clenched my fists. "You-" But he cut me off with an icy question. "What''s going on between you and that healer?" I froze. "What?" The usation caught mepletely off guard. I had no idea what he was getting at-until he spoke 0 07:30 64.99% < Chapter 245 again. Get 5> Menu "You really don''t care what people say about you, do you? Maybe you check the inte and see the rumors spreading about you." I frowned, irritation bubbling up. "What rumors?" should But just as abruptly as he brought it up, he dismissed it, grabbing the menu and skimming through it as if the whole thing no longer mattered. I tapped my foot impatiently as I waited for him to order. Without looking up, he muttered, "Bad habit." I immediately stopped, ncing down at my foot before ncing back at him. A smirk tugged at my lips as I mumbled under my breath. "Look who''s talking. The man who smokes like a chimney thinks he can lecture me about bad habits." His gaze snapped up, brow arching. "Excuse me? Did you just say something?" I shed him a sharine smile. "Not at all, Alpha. But if you''re done wasting my time, could you order already? You''re not my only customer." His eyes lingered on me for a moment before he finally sighed. "Espresso." He handed the menu back, and I snatched it from his grasp before turning on my heel and marching toward the counter. As soon as I stepped behind it, one of the girls leaned in eagerly. "What did he order?" I rolled my eyes at the Alpha''s personal fan club and muttered, "Bitter espresso for a bitter man." 64.99% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 246 Third POV "Wow! He likes espresso!" Get Menu The admiration in the girls'' voices made Selene roll her eyes. If Kane had ordered actual poison, they probably would have swooned over that too. For a fleeting moment, the idea of slipping something deadly into his cup crossed her mind. ¡°Such a shame. He''d die so young,¡± she thought, sneaking a nce at him. ¡°If only I could actually do it." Meanwhile, Kane sat by the window, his gaze distant. He had stormed into the caf¨¦ full of anger, irritation burning in his chest. But the moment he sat down and let his eyes settle on Selene, that fury began to fade. His mind drifted back to the rumors swirling online. A few days ago, he had been the one spreading false stories-so it wasn''t surprising that someone else had done the same to her. But he knew Selene. She wasn''t the type to entertain another man. She could ckmail him, tease him, frustrate him-but she wouldn''t let anyone else into her heart. He had already misjudged her once, wrongly assuming Leo and Luna belonged to another man. He wouldn''t make that mistake again. When she hade to take his order, her scent had wrapped around him, soothing his restless mind. His eyes had followed her, unable to look away. A thousand thoughts raced through his head, but he kept them locked away. He refused to let her see how much she affected him. Instead, he decided to stay calm. His focus returned to the street outside, his thoughts tangled, when the soft clink of a cupnding on the table pulled him back. Lifting his head, his gaze met Selene''s. He spared a nce at the coffee before asking, "Did you make it?¡± She crossed her arms, her expression unreadable. "Yeah. But to be honest, I don''t trust you. So, are you even going to drink it?" His fingers brushed over the rim of the cup, tracing slow circles. "What if you poisoned it?" Selene let out a soft chuckle. Kane''s fingers stilled against the porcin, his eyes locking onto her. His grip tightened, his hands curling into fists. He didn''t move-just watched her. On the surface, he appeared calm, but inside, he was drowning in her presence. He wanted to pull her into hisp, to tell her she couldugh at him all she wanted-just as long as she never let another man touch her again.. 07:30 65.25% Oh Many "You''re right," she teased, smirking. "Iced it with poison. Take my advice and don''t drink it." She waited for his reaction, but he remained motionless So, with a slow, deliberate movement, she leaned down, pressing her palms t against the table, bringing herself closer to him. "Trust me," she murmured. "A woman who''s tried to rip your heart out twice wouldn''t hesitate to slip something into your drink." Kane''s lips curled into a slow grin. He gave a slight nod before reaching for the cup. Maintaining eye contact, he lifted it to his lips and took a sip. Selene''s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard. But what truly stunned her was the way he smirked afterward and murmured, "Even poison tastes sweet when ites from your hands." 65.25% Novel Heirs 247 The Alphers Hidden Heirs Get 53 Menu Selene straightened her posture, her expression turning even icier as she fixed a sharp re on the man seated before her. "I wish I could poison you. I wish I could end you," she hissed through clenched teeth. Kane locked eyes with her, the burning hatred in her gaze cutting through him like a de. A strange, indescribable ache settled in his chest. With a mocking smirk, she spoke again. "Alpha, finish your coffee and get out of here." Then, without waiting for a response, she walked away from the table. Turning to the waitresses, her tone grew sharp. "If you don''t stop sneaking nces at that man and get back to work, you''re all fired." Selene, once a powerhouse in the corporate world, found herself reflecting on how much had changed. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t shake off the woman she used to be. She had once stood her ground against the most dominant alphas in the business. Now, she had nothing left to lose. This job was just an escape, a way to avoid one particr man. And yet, here he was, barging into her space, throwing her entire equilibrium into chaos. Kane took a slow sip of his espresso, inhaling deeply as his gaze remained locked on Selene. He watched her move, the way she carried herself with effortless authority as she spoke to the staff. His eyes followed her intently, absorbing every little detail. She pulled her hair into a messy bun, strands falling loosely around her face, brushing against her cheek. His fingers twitched at the thought of walking over to her, gently tucking those stray strands behind her ears. Hell, he could spend the entire day just looking at her. His expression darkened when he noticed her smiling at the male customers. And worse-he saw how they flirted with her. A sharp surge of possessiveness gripped him. He forced himself to stay still, but the urge to go over there and knock those guys into next week nearly overpowered him. How dare they? Meanwhile, Selene stole a nce at the clock. It was closing time. She had hoped to shut down the caf¨¦ earlier, but things hadn''t gone as nned. She packed up, bid farewell to the remaining waitresses, and stepped into the back room to hang up her apron. Assuming the shop was now empty, she grabbed the keys and exited the changing room. Her mood soured instantly when she realized that, aside from her, one person still remained. Her jaw clenched as she exhaled sharply. "Alpha Kane, it''s closing time. You need to leave." Kane didn''t respond. His gaze was fixed outside, seemingly lost in thought. 0 07:30 65.52% < Chapter 247 Get 5% Menu Annoyed, she walked over to his table and crossed her arms. "Are you even listening to me?" Finally, he nodded, shifting his attention to her. "Yeah, I heard you. But I feel like staying a little longer. You can''t just kick out a paying customer." She scoffed. "I''m off the clock. I don''t care." He gestured toward the chair across from him. "Then sit. Since you''re not working anymore, let''s talk." Rolling her eyes, she was about to tell him she had no interest in any conversation. But before she could, her phone buzzed in her hand. Kane immediately noticed the subtle shift in her expression when she answered. A small smile tugged at her lips as she spoke. "Grayson." 07:30 Novel Heirs 248 Selene''s POV +5Bonus > Menu "Selene, where are you?" I caught a fleeting look at Kane, his entire demeanor darkening in an instant. Just moments ago, he had seemedposed, but now his mood had taken a sharp, brooding turn. What had caused the sudden shift? "I''m at the coffee shop. Why? Are you heading to my ce?" The second those words left my mouth, Kane shot up from his chair, the screeching scrape of wood against the floor echoing through the empty shop. The abrupt sound made me flinch, and I instinctively took a step back, my brows knitting together as I eyed him. "What was that noise?" Grayson asked on the other end of the line. "A fox broke into the shop," I muttered, my gaze flicking back to Kane. His fists had clenched at his sides, his entire body brimming with suppressed tension. His face was a storm of barely restrained fury. "A fox? What are you talking about?" I let out a smallugh. "Just joking. Anyway, I was asking you something." "I''m at your house," he said. "What? You''re already there?" "Yeah, I figured you''d be home by now, so I came straight here." "I''ll be there soon." "No rush. I''m talking with your parents." As he spoke, I could hear my fatherughing in the background. A flicker of suspicion crossed my mind-had he told them about us? "Okay," I mumbled before ending the call. For a moment, I hadpletely forgotten that someone else was still standing there, watching me like a predator stalking its prey. "Why did he call you?" Kane''s voice was sharp, demanding. I ignored him and strode toward the door. He followed close behind. "I asked you a question," he pressed. Stepping outside, I couldn''t help but chuckle when I realized he had unknowingly followed me out of the shop. Without hesitation, I locked up and turned to face him. "You don''t have the right to ask me that," I shot back. His jaw tensed. "What''s he doing at your house?" 62.39% < Chapter 248 +5Bonus ? Menu I turned away, scanning the street for a cab, deliberately acting as if he wasn''t even there. A firm grip closed around my wrist, spinning me around to face him. "Why are you ignoring me?" His voice wasced with anger. I yanked my arm free from his grasp, my eyes zing. "Don''t touch me. I can''t stand it." Kane froze, his expression momentarily flickering with something unreadable. I took a step back, my voice steady butced with venom. "I hate you more than anything else in this world. More than I hate Alpha Hunter. I hate you with a kind of hatred no one has ever felt before." Kane shook his head, his deep voice unwavering. "No, you don''t. You can''t. We''re mates." I let out a bitterugh. The very word made my stomach turn. The bond between us meant nothing- not after what he had done. I could never forget. And if I couldn''t forget, I would make sure I never forgave. A cab pulled up, and I turned away from him, raising my hand to g it down. As soon as it stopped, I opened the back door. But before sliding inside, I nced over my shoulder. Kane was staring at me, his expression unreadable. I shed him a mocking smile, my voice dripping with finality. "Stop chasing after some mate-bond fantasy. I''ve already chosen my man." Novel Heirs 249 Kane''s POV "Hold on," I murmured, stepping toward her. To my surprise, she got into the car. "Drive," she instructed the cab driver. +5Bonus > Menu Before he could, I grabbed the edge of the window, stopping her from leaving. The driver hesitated, choosing not to start the engine. I slid into the seat beside her, my gaze locked on her face. "Listen to what you just said." She stared straight ahead, refusing to acknowledge me. Her indifference dug into me like a de. Nothing infuriated me more than when she shut me out. "Who is it? Who did you choose? Grayson Vale?¡± The moment his name left my lips, she turned to face me. Her expression turned frigid, her hatred for me unmistakable in her eyes. The dim glow of the streetlights streamed through the window, casting faint shadows across her face. I studied her. The woman I had married years ago had been delicate, almost fragile. Back then, her eyes had only held warmth for me. Now, they were as cold as ice. "My man is waiting for me at home," she said, her voice sharp and cutting. The way she was so eager to return-to him-sent a searing pain through my chest. So the rumors... and those pictures... She frowned slightly, as if she had no idea what I was referring to. I scoffed, shaking my head. "Why am I even asking?" "Go back to your girlfriend," she snapped. "She''s the one who deserves yourzy affection, not me-a coffee shop worker. So tell me, why are you even here, wasting your time? I have no interest in talking to you." I held my ground, my fingers gripping the window frame tighter. Every word she threw at me only fueled my frustration. "Stay away from that man," I warned, forcing myself to stay calm. "Sir, please stop bothering thedy-" My re shot to the driver, silencing him instantly. Did he really think I was just some guy harassing a woman on the street? "Brother, this pack isn''t exactly safe for women," Selene muttered to the driver. 06 48 62.66% < Chapter 249 +5Bonus > = Menu "Our Alpha? He''s powerful," the man replied defensively. "Since he took over, things have changed. Women are safer now." Selene let out a dryugh, clearing her throat. "Yeah, I can see just how safe it is." I clenched my jaw, shutting my eyes briefly. Her mockery only ignited my anger further. When I opened them again, she was staring right at me. Her gaze burned with silent usations. My grip tightened on the window frame. "How long do you n to keep running from me?" My voice was low, steady. "You think you can escape Axel and Grayson forever? What''s your endgame?" Suddenly, she leaned in, closing the space between us. My breath hitched. My control wavered as she stopped just inches from my face. She smirked then, but it wasn''t the kind that used to make my heart race. This one was bitter,ced with something sharp and painful. Then she whispered, "My n? I''ll just smile... and watch as you destroy yourself." 62 06 48 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 250 +5Bonus > Menu I stood frozen, her words echoing in my mind. It took me a moment to fully grasp what she meant. That smile of hers was still there, unwavering. Slowly, I let go of the window frame and took a step back. Without looking at me again, she turned to the driver and said, "Let''s go." The driver gave a quick nod and pulled away from the curb. My eyes never left her, locked onto her face even as the car started moving. She still had that same damn smile, but for some reason, it felt like a knife twisting in my chest. The cab disappeared down the street, fading from my sight. I stood there, staring after it, as if willing it to turn around. Lifting a hand, I pressed it against my chest. My heart was pounding hard, erratic. I clenched my fist, gripping the fabric of my shirt as a sharp pain red beneath my ribs. That wound- I never let my wolf heal it. It was a mark she had left on me, one I refused to erase. I wanted to feel it every day, to remind myself of just how much she despised me. A ringtone broke through the silence of the empty street, but I had no desire to answer it. My feet moved forward aimlessly, my gaze flickering from one dark corner to another. My mind was a tangled mess, thoughts spiraling in every direction. I couldn''t stand the idea of her being with another man. What the hell was that doctor doing in her house? The thought gnawed at me until something clicked. Without hesitation, I pulled my phone from my pocket and dialed a number. The call connected almost instantly. "Alpha," came the voice on the other end. "Nathan," I said, my tone firm. "Alpha, how can I assist you?" Nathan asked respectfully. "How is Alpha Magnus''s treatment going?" Even though Magnus was no longer the head Alpha and was gravely ill, I still addressed him by his title. Once a pack leader, always a pack leader. I had taken his pack, but I would never strip him of his rank or the respect that came with it. No matter how he had humiliated me before, my pack would never be allowed to dishonor him. Nathan hesitated for a moment before responding, "Alpha, I''m no longer overseeing Selene''s brother''s treatment." Hearing Selene''s name sent another sharp pang through my chest, but I shoved it aside and pressed 1. on. "Why?" 06 48 62.89% +5Bonus > Menu "Doctor Grayson Vale has personally taken over Alpha Magnus''s care. He agreed to treat him since he''s the most renowned healer-practically has a cure for everything." A slow exhale left my lips as something in me settled. So that''s all it was. He was just helping her. "Alpha, I believe Doctor Grayson is capable of treating him. Do you want me to intervene? If you decide against it, the treatment stops immediately," Nathan added. His words pulled me from my thoughts. "It''s fine," I said. "Let Grayson handle it." "Understood, Alpha." I ended the call and slipped my phone back into my pocket. Turning away from the empty street, I spotted my car parked nearby. I walked over, slid into the driver''s seat, and started the engine. My hands gripped the wheel as I stared ahead. Tonight, I had nned to take her somewhere. That was why I had dismissed my driver before stepping into the coffee shop. But she hadn''t even spared me a conversation. She treated me as if I were nothing more than a stranger. "You say you''ve chosen your man," I murmured to myself. "But the truth is, I''m the only man you''ll ever belong to. And I won''t let you be with anyone else." 0.06.48 62.97% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Third POV #Menu Novel Heirs 251 Third POV #Menu The long-awaited day had finally arrived-Leo and Luna''s birthday. The entire pack house buzzed with activity as preparations reached their peak. Everyer was adorned with elegant decorations, setting the perfect atmosphere for the grand celebration. Alphas from various packs had been invited, and anticipation filled the air. How could they refuse an invitation from Alpha Kane? His mere request was enough to ensure their attendance. Meanwhile, in the privacy of his bedroom, Kane sat on the bed, sifting through a stack of documents. A cigarette rested between his fingers as he turned each page, his focus unwavering. The dim light cast shadows across his sharp features, adding to the intensity of his presence. A knock at the door interrupted his concentration. "Come in," he said tly, not bothering to look up. The door opened, and a familiar voice filled the room. "Kane, why are you still working? It''s alreadyte. The guests have started arriving," his mother, Diana Thome, said with mild exasperation. Without shifting his gaze from the pages, he turned his head slightly toward the window. The night sky was pitch ck, its depth swallowing thest traces of daylight. Bringing the cigarette to his lips, he took a slow, deep drag before exhaling. Diana watched her son closely, her heart heavy. She and Garrett had always loved Kane more than anything, yet she couldn''t help but feel that life was pulling him down a path she no longer understood. He had everything-power, status, wealth-yet he seemed lost. He lived on his own terms, answering to no one, not even his father. And while that gave him an edge, it also meant he never allowed anyone to guide him. He made his own decisions, but was he truly getting what he wanted? Stepping fully into the room, Diana closed the door behind her and approached the bed. She sat down beside the scattered documents, her gaze softening. "Kane." Without a word, he reached for the ashtray on the nightstand and pressed the cigarette into it, extinguishing the ember. "Speak," he muttered, shifting the files aside. "How long do you n to keep working like this?" she asked, her tone filled with concern. "For the past six years, you''ve been nothing but a machine. You need a break. Why don''t you take a week off and go on vacation?" His hands stilled. Slowly, he lifted his eyes to meet hers. "You spoke to Ruby, didn''t you?" 06:49 63.22% < Chapter 251 Mario Diana blinked, momentarily caught off guard by how quickly he had pieced it together. He was sharp- always had been. But she shook her head and replied, "No. This isn''t about Ruby. I just want you to enjoy your life. You''re still young. If you keep burying yourself in work like this, you''ll wake up one day and realize you''ve let your youth slip away." Kane sighed and rose from the bed. His expression remained unreadable as he looked at her. "Ruby and I broke up," he stated simply. Diana stood as well, her brows furrowing in frustration. "You can''t just keep pushing people away," she argued. "You did the same thing with Selene. I told you not to divorce her, but you did. And now, you''re doing it again. Kane, what about your future? How do you expect to live alone? A woman who can care for you, love you, and bring warmth into your life- that''s what you need." His mother''s piercing gaze bore into him, but Kane remained silent. She shouldn''t have brought up Selene. His jaw tightened as memories resurfaced-memories of countless family dinners where he had s poken about divorcing Selene, convinced it was the right decision. His eyes drifted past his mother to the dark sky beyond the window. His voice dropped to a quiet murmur. "Don''tpare her to anyone else." 06:49 Novel Heirs 252 +5Bonus Menu Diana exhaled quietly as she noticed the tension in her son''s face. Kane had always been this way- bottling up his emotions, refusing to confront the wounds that still lingered from the past. Stepping forward, she softened her tone. "Kane, I know Selene still means something to you." His jaw clenched. "That''s not true." "If that were the case, you wouldn''t be acting like this," Diana countered, crossing her arms. "You bury yourself in work, barely sleep, and shut everyone out. If you still have feelings for her, why not fight to get her back?" "I wish it were that simple," he muttered. A knowing smile spread across Diana''s lips. She reached up, tousling his hair like she used to when he was a boy. "Don''t worry. You''ll have plenty of chances in the future. Just don''t waste them. Every woman out there would kill to be with my son. Who could possibly resist you?" Kane remained silent. Diana gave his shoulder a reassuring pat. "Now hurry up. Don''t you want to see your beautiful kids? They''re eager to get to their party." His expression flickered at the mention of his children. Looking at his mother, he gave her a small nod. Once Diana left, Kane decided to take a shower. Dressed in a sleek ck suit, he stood before the mirror. He had never cared much for his reflection, buttely, every nce at the mirror drew his attention to one thing-the scar on his chest. He loosened his shirt slightly, exposing the three deep w marks that marred his skin. His fingers traced over them absentmindedly, the memory of the woman who left them behind reying in his mind. The night she walked away to meet Grayson, he had sent her an invitation to the birthday party. She had returned it unopened. That was when he lost all motivation to attend. But avoiding the party wasn''t an option. Tonight, the world would finally be introduced to his children. Leaving his room, Kane made his way toward his twins'' bedroom. Stepping inside, he was momentarily taken aback. Leo looked sharp in a miniature version of his own ck suit. The resemnce was striking-why had he never noticed how much his son looked like him until he learned the truth? "Dad." The soft voice pulled his attention to Luna. She stood in a delicate baby pink dress, a tiny jeweled crown resting atop her head. She was stunning. Kane felt something inside him soften as he looked at them. There were moments when bitterness crept in-anger at Selene for keeping them from him, for robbing him of the chance to watch them grow. But then, her words would echo in his mind, reminding him 0.06:49 63.48% < Chapter 252 why she had made that choice. "You both look great. Let''s go," he said, turning toward the door. Luna pouted. "No." Gets Menu Kane turned back to her. "What do you mean, no?" She stretched her little arms toward him. "Carry me, Daddy." Her sweet voice made him chuckle. He stepped forward, scooping her into his arms before shifting his gaze to Leo. As always, Leo remained quiet, watching the interaction between his father and sister without a word. Kane extended his hand toward him. "Come on." Leo hesitated, staring at Kane''s outstretched hand. Over the past few days, Kane had been trying to bridge the gap between them. But Leo hadn''t forgotten the nights he had heard his mother cry. His resentment toward Kane still ran deep. "Luna, hold Dad''s hand. Let''s go to the party! I''m so excited-it''s our first one!" she eximed. Leo blinked, his eyes flickering with emotion before he hesitantly reached out and took Kane''s hand. Kane exhaled as their fingers made contact. With his twins by his side, he stepped out of the room. Tonight was going to be a night they would never forget. 06:49 Novel Heirs 253 Get 5 Menu As Alpha Kane descended the staircase with two children at his side, all eyes turned toward him. A hushed murmur swept through the crowd as they took in the unexpected sight. No one had ever seen Kane with children before. The moment people got a closer look, realization dawned-they were identical twins. And the resemnce to their father was undeniable. Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Kane gently set Luna down and gestured for her to enjoy the party. Leo, spotting familiar faces from his old school, instinctively released Kane''s hand. He hesitated for a brief moment before looking up at his father. Kane met his gaze with a rare, warm smile and ruffled his hair. "I invited them for you and Luna.¡± Hearing that, both kids lit up and ran off to join their friends, theirughter echoing through the grand hall. Watching them so happy eased something deep within Kane''s chest. "Alpha Kane." A group of Alphas from neighboring packs, all of whom had traveled here for the asion, approached him with respectful nods. "Your twins are beautiful," one of them remarked. Kane''s eyes flickered toward his children, a soft exhale leaving his lips as he murmured, "Just like their mother." Though his voice was quiet, every Alpha present heard him clearly-their heightened senses catching his words even amidst the party''s noise. One of them opened his mouth, hesitating before saying, "I saw the reports about your-" "Alpha." Beta Finn smoothly interrupted just before Selene''s name could be spoken in rtion to Grayson. With a casual chuckle, Finn steered the conversation elsewhere, making it seem as though they had urgent matters to discuss. He handed Kane a ss of wine, smirking. "Look at you. The dashing, devoted single father." Kane epted the ss withoutment, taking a slow sip. The truth was, he was already growing bored. He had no intention of staying here any longer than necessary. His gaze shifted as he noticed his parents approaching. Garrett Thorne and Diana Thorne made their way through the crowd, stopping before their son. Finn took the hint and stepped away, joining the other high-ranking officials who were enjoying their drinks. "Kane, my boy," Garrett said, his voice rich with pride as he pped his son on the back. 06:49 63.73% < Chapter 253 Menu Raising his own children in front of the world-Kane had made the right choice. Diana slipped her arm through Kane''s, lowering her voice as she murmured, "I''m happy for you. But it''s time you finally settle down." Kane rolled his eyes. "Settle? Mom, I already have." Garrett chuckled at their familiar back-and-forth. His gaze drifted toward the children, who were now running around the pack house, making fast friends with the other Alphas'' kids. "As long as I get to spend my final years with my grandkids," Garrett said softly, "that''s enough for me." Kane turned his head, studying his father. For years, resentment had clouded his feelings toward him, stemming from the moment Garrett had forced him into a marriage with Selene against his will. But as time passed, he hade to understand-his father had been right. "Final years?" Kane''s voice was calm, yet firm. "You''re not dying. I''m still here. No one will touch you." Garrett looked at him sharply, his expression shifting. Emotion filled his eyes, though he said nothing. Kane, however, had already turned away. Garrett knew his son too well. Kane had never been one to show vulnerability- never cried, never begg ed. Even as a child, he had been distant, cold. And yet, in that fleeting moment... Something changed. Diana and Garrett both noticed it-the way Kane''s usually hard, unreadable eyes suddenly sharpened, locked onto something across the room. Following his gaze, they turned their heads. A woman had just stepped into the pack house. She was breathtaking, wrapped in an elegant gown that shimmered under the lights. Her presence was striking, effortlessly drawing attention. She was like a star-impossible to ignore. And then, they heard Kane''s voice. Low. Unmistakable. "Selene?" 06:49 Novel Heirs 254 Kane''s POV Get 57 Menu Selene stood before me, exuding an air of undeniable elegance. The rich, coffee- colored gown she wore hugged her figure perfectly, making her look almost ethereal-like a siren emerging from the depths of the ocean. Her beauty wasn''t delicate or fragile; it was striking, blooming in a way that made her the most breathtaking woman in the room. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from her. A small smirk tugged at the corners of my lips, and I made no effort to hide it. Her gaze wandered, drifting over the crowd until itnded on my children. "I''m d you invited their mother," my father remarked, his voice warm with approval. He still held Selene in high regard, just as he always had. My mother, however, remained silent, her sharp eyes locked on Selene with an unreadable expression. Without another thought, I stepped away from my parents and began making my way toward her. Suddenly, my interest in this gathering shifted. Initially, I had little patience for the event, but now, I found myself wanting to stay longer. Just as I was about to reach her, someone else entered the pack house. Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! He headed straight for Selene, leaning in to whisper something in her ear. She turned toward him, chuckled softly, and shook her head. Grayson Vale. I muttered his name under my breath. Tonight''s gathering was a significant one, and Grayson Vale was among the high- profile guests. It was no surprise that he was on the invitation list. But what did surprise me was the sight of Selene walking alongside him, heading in the opposite direction. She hadn''t even looked in my direction once. So she ignored my invitation-only to show up as Grayson Vale''s date? A slow, simmering anger burned in my chest. Before she could reach Luna and Leo, I stepped into the center of the hallway and signaled for a microphone. Delta Derek quickly brought one over and cleared his throat before speaking. "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention, please?" The conversation andughter in the hall quieted. My gaze flickered toward Selene. She stood in the middle of the room with Grayson, her eyes settling on me. The moment our eyes locked, my wolf stirred restlessly. He recognized her. He wanted her-wanted to im her, to hold her close and never let her go again. "Alpha Kane has something to say regarding tonight''s asion," Derek continued, passing the microphone to me. 63.98% < Chapter 254 Get 52 Menu Selene broke eye contact first, and I forced myself to look away from her. My eyes swept across the crowded hall. The party was in full swing in the pack house''s grand ballroom, located at the back of the estate. "Tonight is a momentous asion for me," I began, my voice steady and authoritative. ¡°Because to night, I want to introduce my children to all of you." I turned toward Luna and Leo. My mother gave them a gentle nod, signaling them toe forward. Like obedient little warriors, they stepped up to stand beside me. "This is Leo Thorne and Luna Thorne-my blood, my heirs. As their father, I consider myself incredibly fortunate." Apuse erupted throughout the room. But as soon as I spoke again, the pping died down, reced by an uneasy silence. "For years, they lived with their mother, Selene Hawthorne. But from this day forward, they will be with me." A ripple of shock passed through the crowd. Many of the guests had no idea that Selene was my ex-wife. To them, she was only known as the CEO of Iron Crown Pack''s corporate empire. "Wait-Selene Hawthorne was Alpha Kane''s wife?!" "How is that even possible?" "Is that why Alpha Magnus tried to publicly humiliate Alpha Kane during that meeting?" "Does this have anything to do with Alpha Kane taking over Selene Hawthorne''s brother''s pack?" The murmurs swelled into a wave of spection, the room buzzing with questions. I turned my attention back to Selene, expecting some kind of reaction. Maybe relief that our children would now carry my name-our name. But what I got was something entirely different. Her gaze was cold, her expression unreadable. The icy look in her eyes sent a sharp chill through my chest. Novel Heirs 255 Selene''s POV "So Selene Hawthorne was keeping them away from Alpha Kane all this time?¡± Get 5 = Menu The murmurs rippled through the crowd as Kane''s announcement settled in. I listened without reacting, though the collective shock on everyone''s faces made me wonder-was what he said really so scandalous? What was there to whisper about? Did they not realize that this man had allowed my family to remain in this pack? And yet, they couldn''t stop dredging up my brother''s past actions against him. I felt Kane''s intense gaze on me. Meeting his eyes, I made sure he saw the cold, unyielding expression I wore. He was the one who had orchestrated all this chaos, the one responsible for everything I had endured. And now, he had the audacity to stand there and y the part of a devoted father. My gaze drifted downward, settling on my children. A lump formed in my throat, and my vision blurred as I fought to keep my emotions in check. They were my world-my everything. It had been far too long since Ist held them in my arms. "Here, take this." Grayson''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. I nced at the handkerchief he was offering, then looked up at him. His steady nod was a silent reassurance that he was by my side. Though I had ignored Kane''s invitation, I had stille tonight-with Grayson. I wasn''t here as Kane''s guest, but as Grayson''s partner. Taking the handkerchief, I dabbed at the corners of my eyes, inhaling deeply to steady myself. "Mommy!" Leo''s excited voice rang down the hall. The guests instinctively stepped aside, clearing a path for him to reach me. I immediately knelt down, wrapping him in a tight embrace. A secondter, Luna joined, her small arms clinging to me just as fiercely. "We missed you so much, Mommy," Luna whispered, her little hands gripping my neck. I held them close, pressing kisses to their temples. "My babies, I missed you too. More than anything." When I finally pulled back, I cupped their faces between my hands, brushing my thumbs over their soft cheeks. "You are the most beautiful little souls in the whole world." As I spoke to my children, I caught sight of a pair of polished leather shoes stepping toward me. Slowly, I lifted my head. The towering figure before me blocked out the golden glow of the chandelier above, casting a shadow 06.49 64.23% < Chapter 255 over where I knelt. I stood, shifting my gaze away from Kane before he could trap me in that piercing stare of this. "I''m d you decided toe," Kane said, his tone unreadable, Before I could form a response, Grayson spoke beside me. "I was the one who asked her toe with me." Kane''s attention flickered from me to Grayson. His expression darkened slightly, making it clear he wasn''t pleased by his presence. "Alpha, we meet again," Grayson said, extending a hand toward him. Kane responded with a handshake, but his stiff posture and the tension in his jaw told a different story -he was anything but pleased. "Selene and I need to have a private conversation," Kane said, his eyes narrowing slightly. Grayson didn''t hesitate. His sharp reply wiped away any expectation Kane might have had of controllin g the situation. "Alpha, I believe you''ve forgotten-she''s no longer a member of your pack," Grayson said, his voice firm and unwavering. I cleared my throat, stepping in before the tension escted further. ncing down at my twins, I saw them looking back and forth between their father and Grayson, curiosity flickering in their young eyes. They were probably wondering who Grayson was. So I smiled gently and turned to them. "Babies, this is Uncle Grayson, my-" Before I could finish, Grayson interrupted with an easy smirk. *) 06:49 Novel Heirs 256 Get 5 Menu Grayson''s words to my childrenpletely caught me off guard. I had nned to tell them eventually, but on my own terms. I wanted them to feelfortable around him first, not be thrown into the truth so abruptly. His sudden confession left me momentarily speechless. "What the hell did you just say?" Kane''s voice erupted, sharp and furious, like a strike of lightning. People nearby started to nce in our direction, sensing the tension. I rolled my eyes at Kane''s overreaction. Seriously, what was his problem? "Alpha Kane, let''s not forget that we''re your guests here. Maybe try showing us some respect," I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm. But it was as if my words never even reached him. His furious gaze remained locked onto Grayson as he took a threatening step forward. "You do realize exactly whose territory you''re standing in, don''t you?" Kane''s tone carried a clear warning. I studied his face, trying to decipher his real motivation. Was he really that determined to drive away any man who showed interest in me? Did he want me to stay alone and miserable forever? Well, I wasn''t about to let him keep doing that. Taking a steady breath, I moved closer to Grayson, looping my arm through his, and turned my gaze back to Kane. "He knows exactly where he is. And honestly, you should consider yourself lucky to have him here. He''s a healer-someone who could actually help your pack in more ways than one." Kane''s eyes flickered downward, stopping where my arm was wrapped around Grayson''s. His jaw tightened. "Oh, help? Right. Like saving your brother?" he muttered under his breath. My stomach twisted at his words. So he knew. He was aware that Grayson was treating Magnus. The realization sent a wave of unease through me. If Kane decided to put a stop to it, he had the power to do so. As the head Alpha, his word wasw, and Grayson wouldn''t be able to continue if Kane "Just stay out of this," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. Grayson, however, didn''t seem the least bit fazed. His fingers gently squeezed my hand before he turned to me with a reassuring smile. "It''s alright. The Alpha is probably just worried about his image," he said lightly. Then, his eyes met mine, his voice softening. "But he doesn''t understand how much we want to be together." His words sent warmth rushing to my cheeks, and I averted my gaze, suddenly feeling self-conscious. Kane, on the other hand, was far from amused. His fists clenched tightly at his sides, his knuckles white from the pressure. My eyes darted toward my children, but before I could say anything, Kane''s 06:49 64.4% < Chapter 256 voice cut through the moment. "Grayson Vale, don''t test me." Grayson, however, remained utterly unshaken. His expression was calm,poset-dod amnes as if Kane''s threats meant nothing to him. "I''m not testing you, Alpha Kane," he replied evenly. "This is my life, and I know exactly what I''m doing Right now, I''m choosing to pursue Selene Hawthorne." I couldn''t help but wonder where Grayson found the confidence to speak to Kane like that. Even the Alpha of Grayson''s own pack was wary of Kane, yet here he was, standing his ground without an ounce of fear. Clearing my throat, I turned my attention back to my children. Luna''s wide eyes were fixed on Kane, while Leo was watching Grayson with open curiosity. Slowly, I slipped my arm from Grayson''s and focused entirely on my kids. "Sweethearts, there''s something I wanted to talk to you about," I said gently. Before I could go any further, Leo shook his head and grinned. "Mommy, I like Grayson Uncle," he said, his little voice full of excitement. "Make him your boyfriend.* 006 49 Novel Heirs 257 #Menu Kane slowly turned his head, his gaze dropping to Leo. His darkened eyes carried a dangerous edge, as if, had Leo not been a child, he wouldn''t have hesitated to make him pay for his words. Even Grayson seemed taken aback by Leo''s unexpected statement. Clearly, he hadn''t anticipated one of my children saying something like that. Without warning, Kane reached down and grabbed Leo''s hand. His voice was cold as ice. "You''re talking too much. Looks like it''s time for me to remind my son how to behave." My breath caught in my throat. My eyes widened in rm, and I instinctively reached out to stop Kane from taking Leo. But before I could intervene, Grayson caught my wrist, halting me. His voice was calm, reassuring. "Don''t worry. He won''t hurt his own son. Kane may be ruthless, but he''s a smart Alpha-he knows Leo''s value. After all, that boy is the future heir of this pack." I could only watch helplessly as Kane led Leo away, dragging him toward a secluded corner. Leo turned to look at me, his eyes silently pleading for help. A lump formed in my throat as I stood there, powerless. Tears welled up, burning at the corners of my eyes. At that moment, Grayson''s grip on my hand loosened as his phone buzzed. He nced at the screen, then answered the call. "Alpha." Because he was standing close to me, I could clearly hear the voice on the other end of the line. It was his pack''s Alpha. "Apologize to Alpha Kane on my behalf," the man instructed. "I couldn''t attend his children''s birthday party because my Luna is unwell." "Understood, Alpha," Grayson replied smoothly. "I''ve sent my Beta to represent me at the party. He should be arriving shortly, along with a birthday gift. Make sure to receive him.¡± Grayson turned toward the entrance, scanning the area as if expecting to see his Beta walk in at any moment. "I''ll check, Alpha." With that, he ended the call and turned to me. "Our Beta will be here soon. I need to go meet him." I nodded. "Of course." Without another word, Grayson walked away, heading toward the front of the house. Just then, I felt a small hand clutching at my dress. Looking down, I saw Luna staring up at me, her big eyes brimming with tears. My heart clenched. Immediately, I scooped her up into my arms, gently wiping her tear-streaked face. 06:49 64.74% "Baby, don''t cry," I whispered, holding her close. She buried her face in my neck, her small body trembling. Between sobs, she mumbled, "Mommy, please go to Daddy and tell him not to punish Leo." Menu Her words sent a wave of shock through me. I turned my head, looking toward the corner where Kane had taken Leo. I tightened my hold on Luna for a brief moment, then set her back down carefully. "I won''t let him hurt your brother," I promised firmly. After reassuring her, I told her to stay with her friends. Then, ignoring the curious nces from the other guests, I turned on my heel and strode toward the hallway where Kane had disappeared with Leo. Anger burned in my chest with every step I took. I hated that man-hated him so much that, at this moment, I wanted nothing more than to make him pay. How dare he terrify my children like this? The deeper I walked into the house, the more I realized how little I knew about itsyout. In the two years I''d been married to Kane, I had only visited this packhouse a handful of times for formal dinners. I had never ventured beyond the main areas. Desperate to find Leo, my eyes darted around, scanning my surroundings. Then, I spotted a few closed doors. My gut told me Kane had taken Leo into one of those rooms. I took a step closer, straining my ears for any sound. That''s when I heard Leo''s voice. And the words that left his mouth made me freeze in ce. "We were so happy without you. Why did youe back into our lives?" 06:50 64.74% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs "Leo!" Novel Heirs 258 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs "Leo!" I called out as I pushed open the door. Gets: #Menu Both Leo and Kane turned to face me. Leo stood protectively in front of Kane, who remained seated on the couch. "Mommy." Ignoring Kane entirely, I walked straight to Leo. "Baby, how many times have I told you not to talk to your father like that? He''s still your dad. You can''t treat him with disrespect." "No, Mommy. I don''t like him. He''s not my dad. Because of him, you were always crying." My hands clenched into fists as I struggled to control my emotions. Even at his young age, Leo still carried the memory of me crying, and he hadn''t been able to let go of it. "Don''t say that, sweetheart. I wasn''t crying because of him-I was crying because of my own fate." "Fate?¡± he murmured, his little face scrunching up in confusion. I gently ran my fingers through his hair. "Go back to the party, honey. Luna is waiting for you." Leo hesitated, ncing at Kane before finally leaving. It was only then that I noticed Kane had remainedpletely silent throughout my conversation with Leo. As soon as the door closed behind my son, I turned to face the man still sitting on the couch. But when I looked closer, I saw it-his eyes weren''t calm. They were cold, burning with something unspoken. His gaze was locked on the door, refusing to meet mine. "What are you nning to do to Leo?" I demanded, my voice sharp. "You want to punish your own son? How could you even think of that?" "I already did." His voice was t, detached. He still wouldn''t look at me. My stomach twisted. I narrowed my eyes at him. "What do you mean? What did you do to my son?" My voice shook with fury. "Did youy a hand on him?" Just the thought of it made my heart pound. Like Kane, Leo had a stubborn streak. Even if this man had hurt him, Leo would never admit it to me. Kane ignored my questions. Instead, he picked up a pack of cigarettes from the table, pulled one out, and lit it. His indifferent attitude made my blood boil. Furious, I stormed over to him, grabbing his wrist tightly. With my other hand, I snatched the cigarette from between his fingers and tossed it away. "Stop smoking all the damn time, you filthy man," I snapped. "Answer me. What have you done to my 06:50 64.99% < Chapter 258 Son?" I was about to release his wrist, loosening my grip- Get 5 Meru But suddenly, he moved. In one swift motion, he stood up, grabbed my arms, and pinned me against the wall beside the couch. I gasped at his sudden action, my eyes widening as I stared up at him. "What was that guy talking about?" he asked, his face inches from mine. "Who the hell gave him the nerve to call himself your soon-to-be boyfriend?" For a moment, I was caught off guard, my mind reeling at both his words and his closeness. Then, snapping back to reality, I gathered myself and shoved at his chest. "Move," I spat. "Your scent is disgusting." It was a lie. His scent was intoxicating, making my inner wolf restless. I hated the mate bond for making me feel this way. Kane''s grip on my arms loosened, but he didn''t step back. Instead, he locked eyes with me and murmured, "Don''t test my patience, Selene." Novel Heirs 259 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Menu Hearing my namee from his lips sent a strange sensation through me. I tried to muster the strength to push him away, but he pressed his body against mine, stealing my breath for a moment. Tilting his head, he leaned in closer, his breath warm against my ear. My jaw clenched as his whisper reached me. "Don''t agree to be with him. He doesn''t deserve you." I scoffed, my voiceced with sarcasm. "Oh? And what exactly am I supposed to do? Laugh in his face? Are you saying I should just spend my whole life alone?" His eyes darkened slightly. "Mmm. You deserve better," he murmured, finally releasing my arms and resting his elbows against the wall beside me. His words made no sense to me. "Someone better?" I repeated, my voice sharp. "And where exactly am I supposed to find this ''better'' person? You destroyed my life so thoroughly that being alone is my only option. But guess what? Fate is giving me another chance, and I''m not going to waste it." Before I could say anything else, his palm suddenly covered my mouth. His head moved away from my ear, and his gaze met mine. I stiffened. His eyes roamed across my face, studying me. My breath hitched as I blinked and turned my head to the side, avoiding his stare. Why was he looking at me like that? I made a muffled sound and tried to pull his hand away, but he only pressed it more firmly against my lips. "Don''t even think about chasing after another so-called chance in the name of fate," he said, his voice dangerously low. "Fate has already shown you its n. You''re just the one fighting against it." I froze as his meaning settled over me. My fingers stopped struggling against his grip, and instead, I shot him an icy re. Slowly, he withdrew his hand, his thumb grazing over my lips before he fully pulled away. His lips parted slightly as he stared down at my mouth, his thumb tracing over my lower lip with a slow, deliberate touch. Then his gaze dropped lower, taking in my dress. "Why did you dress like this?" His voice was rougher now. "You know exactly how to get my attention, don''t you?" My eyes burned with fury. Every look, every word that came from him only fueled my anger. Without thinking, I bit down on his thumb. He inhaled sharply, clearly not expecting it. With a hiss, he yanked his hand back, shaking it as a few drops of blood surfaced. 06:50 65.24% < Chapter 259 "You''re a damn animal," I spat. Get 5x z Menu His reaction was infuriating. He simply lifted his thumb to his lips, sucking the blood away while keeping his eyes locked on mine. Then, as if this was all some kind of game to him, he chuckled. "An animal?" he mused. "No, right now, I feel like a bird set free. Like I''ve been caged for years." There was a glint of something dangerous in his eyes-something that made it clear he was enjoying every second of this. I shut my eyes briefly, gathering every ounce of strength I had left before shoving him away. This time, I seeded. "Two years of being your personal ything wasn''t enough for you?" I snapped. "What do you want now? To sleep with me again just to satisfy your damn cravings?" 06:50 Novel Heirs 260 Kane''s POV "Personal ything?" 5 Mens Her words hit me like a p. Why the hell would she say that? My mind stalled for a moment, struggling to process her usation. Did she really believe that my desire for her was just about sex? Did she think I was some reckless bastard who couldn''t control his urges? Selene let out a dryugh. "Alpha Kane, maybe you should start eating walnuts or something. Seems like you''re suffering from memory loss at such a young age." My jaw clenched. "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" No matter how furious I got, it was useless. Whenever she was in front of me, I lost control. She was the only person who could soothe the storm inside me while simultaneously fueling the fire. She crossed her arms, her eyes sharp as she continued. "You really forgot why you gave me that card? Just because I didn''t take it and left it at your house the day we divorced?" Her words dragged me straight back to that day-the day she walked out of my life. Regret burned through me as I recalled what I had said to her. I hadn''t meant it, not in the way she thought. I had been pissed off, blinded by my own anger because she had been so damn desperate for a divorce. Back then, I convinced myself that I hated her. But everything changed after that one night. I took a step back, exhaling sharply. "That''s not what I meant." Her gaze pierced through me, filled with bitterness. And that expression-God, why did she have so many painful memories because of me? Selene drew in a deep breath before speaking again. "Curiosity made me ask, ''What agreement?"" I frowned. "What are you talking about?" She held my gaze, her voice steady but cold. "Make sure my children have a good life. I won''t stand in your way. I''ll give up my happiness if it means they get theirs. That''s all I ever asked for, isn''t it?" The weight of her words hit me like a punch to the gut. I was speechless. Did she really think that? That I would ever keep our children from her? If I had wanted to cut her outpletely, she wouldn''t even have the chance to see them today. And yet, that was the conclusion she hade to. The ache in my chest was unbearable, but even through the pain, I couldn''t stop looking at her. Why was I like this? 06:50 65.49% I never treated anyone else this way. If it were any other woman, and I wanted her, I wouldn''t hesitate I''d lock her away, keep her where I could reach her. But this was Selene. Why couldn''t I force her to go back to the woman she used to be-the one who was mine? A heavy silence settled between us before I finally spoke. "You can see them whenever you want. You don''t need anyone''s permission anymore." Selene''s breath hitched slightly, her surprise evident. "You''re really letting me see them? Her voice softened for just a second before her suspicion returned. ¡°What do you want in return?" I let out a low chuckle, shaking my head. "You still don''t know me, do you?" I paused, then added, "Just stay away from Grayson." She crossed her arms again, tilting her head at me. "Why? Does it bother you that another man has the confidence to look you in the eye and talk back?" My eyes darkened. "Don''t push me, Selene. You''ll regret it." She scoffed. "That''s all you can do-warn me. You don''t actually have the power to stop me." With that, she turned and walked past me, heading for the door. Even though she was arguing with me, I couldn''t help but enjoy it. But watching her walk away? That was a different kind of pain. I exhaled, my voice cutting through the air before she could leave. "I ended things with Ruby." 3.06.50 Novel Heirs 261 It was my words that made Selene stop in her tracks. I watched, waiting for her reaction. Hadn''t she wanted this before we divorced? Her voice still echoed in my mind. "Babe, don''t go to her. I''m your wife. Pleasee back to me." Merry The memory of her pleading lingered, her words looping in my head. My jaw tightened as regret settled in-regret that I hadn''t ended things with Ruby sooner. Selene slowly turned to look at me. "What did you just say?" Meeting her eyes, I gave a firm nod. "I broke up with her." I had expected relief, maybe even happiness, from her. Ruby had always been the barrier between us, keeping me from reaching Selene the way I wanted. So I ended it-to clear the path back to her. But the reaction I got was nothing like what I had imagined. Her expression hardened, anger shing in her eyes. "You''re not a real man." My temper red. "What?" "You spent nearly seven years with that woman, and now you suddenly decide to end it? The only thing you''re good at is breaking a woman''s heart. What else should I expect from you?" Her words left me momentarily speechless. I took a step toward her, but she immediately stepped back. "What''s wrong with you? You should be happy that I broke up with her." "Happy?¡± She let out a bitterugh. "Why would that matter to me? Whether you break up with her or crawl back into her arms, it has nothing to do with me. Honestly, you two deserve each other. Why ruin such a perfect match?" I clenched my teeth. "How can you say that? You told me you loved me." Selene''s lips parted slightly. "Love?" She looked away, as if lost in thought. "I used to love you. So much..." The moment she said used to, something inside me cracked. My chest tightened painfully. Then she turned back to me, a small, knowing smile on her face. "I''m not that foolish girl anymore, Kane. The one who ran after you just to get your attention. The one who begged you toe home, who pleaded with you not to bring up divorce. The one who spent years trying to convince you that I never bullied your girlfriend. The one who desperately wanted you to think about our future. The one who begged you to love her back." Every word she spoke hit me like a punch, dragging up memories I had tried to bury. "Selene-" 1. WW) 06:51 65.74% < Chapter 201 "No, Kane." She cut me off coldly, "I don''t love you anymore. You''re just the father of my children now. That''s all. You may have some control over their lives, but not mine. You used to enjoy tormenting me." Her gaze was unwavering. "But I won''t let you do that to me ever again,¡± I reached for her hand, but she yanked it away, "Watch me, Kane," she said, her voice steady and unwavering. "I''m going to live my life to the fullest, with no regrets. And there''s nothing you can do to stop me." 0.06.51 Novel Heirs 262 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Selene''s POV Get 52 Menu Stepping out of the room, I immediately noticed Beta Finn standing outside. His eyes flicked toward the door behind me before settling on me. He was always by Kane''s side-loyal to a fault. Offering him a brief nod, I walked past him, not sparing a second thought about whatever scheme Kane was nning next to make my life miserable. Whatever it was, I would fight it. "Why does he keep trying to get close to me now? Back when we were married, he went out of his way to avoid me, spending as little time at home as possible. Is it his wolf that wants to be near me?" I recalled how his wolf had acted during the war. But had Kane really let his wolf take control? Shaking away the thoughts, I returned to the party. It wasn''t long before I ran into Delta Derek. I had been searching for my purse, which I had carelessly left somewhere. Derek held up the bag. "Looking for this?" "Yeah, thanks," I said, taking it from him. Pulling out my phone, I noticed multiple missed calls from Grayson''s number. I cursed under my breath at my carelessness and quickly called him back to let him know where I was. "You seem close to the healer," Derek remarked casually. I nced up at him and nodded. "You''re right. We''ve gotten pretty close." His eyebrows lifted slightly, and he averted his gaze. I barely caught the words he murmured under his breath. "Kane won''t ept that." I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Excuse me? Did you say something?¡± He shook his head. "Nothing." I let it go with a small smile and was about to walk away when a familiar middle- aged couple caught my attention. Turning toward them, I approached, and they quickly noticed me. "Selene, how have you been?" Alpha Garrett-Kane''s father-asked. "I''m doing well, Uncle. How''s your health?" "Same as always," he said with a small shrug. But my gaze shifted to Diana-Kane''s mother. She didn''t look pleased to see me. 01 06-51 65.99% Get$Menu "I take it you''re not happy that I''m here," I said bluntly. "You didn''t even answer my calls when my children were locked inside this pack house. Why, Aunt?" Diana''s expression hardened. Her voice was cold as she responded, "Why did you keep my grandchildren hidden from us? Who gave you the right to do that?" I lowered my gaze, knowing deep down that I was at fault. I had kept the children away. But the truth was, Kane wasn''t a good man. I had been afraid-afraid for my children''s safety. "I was terrified he''d harm them... just because I was the one who gave birth to them," I admitted. Diana''s eyes widened in shock at my words, but Garrett simply studied me with quiet contemtion. "The past is the past," he finally said. "Where have you beentely? You haven''t visited me in a month." A small chuckle escaped me. "Uncle, I wanted to see you, but I got the feeling Aunt wouldn''t approve. Maybe she doesn''t want me around." My words were aimed at Diana, and when Garrett looked at her, she turned away. I hadn''t forgotten how many times I had tried to reach out to her, pleading just to see my children. But she and her son had both been unyielding, ungrateful. Just then, Diana''s attention shifted elsewhere. Her face lit up as she called out, "Ruby." I followed her gaze and saw Ruby arriving at the party. Rolling my eyes, I inwardly groaned. "Great. Just what I needed-what the hell is she doing at my children''s party?" 106 51 65.99% Novel Heirs 263 "Selene." Get 5 2 #Menu Alpha Garrett''s voice pulled me back to the moment. Unlike the rest of his family, he was a good man. I could see the gratitude in his eyes-he hadn''t forgotten that I had once saved his life. "How are your parents? Are they settling in well?" A faint smile crossed my lips as I lowered my gaze. "How could they be, Uncle? You know very well... As the former Alpha and Luna, having to leave their own pack and seek refuge in the very ce that conquered their home-it humiliated them." Alpha Garrett sighed before lifting a hand and gently cing it on my head. I looked up at him. "I heard about your brother''s condition. Doctor Grayson is a skilled healer. I have faith that he''ll do everything he can." At the mention of Grayson, my eyes instinctively searched the hall until I spotted him. He was deep in conversation with another man-most likely the beta from his pack. As if sensing my gaze, Grayson nced my way and smiled. I returned the smile, unaware that Alpha Garrett was observing the exchange closely. "Are you two... close?" he asked, his tone carrying a hint of curiosity. A slight blush crept to my cheeks. "Yeah, you could say that." For a moment, he just studied me, as if debating whether to say something. His hesitation made me wonder what was on his mind. I was about to ask when my attention shifted past him. Kane had entered the hall, with Beta Finn trailing behind him, speaking in a low voice. Unlike the usual storm in his expression, Kane looked surprisinglyposed. I internally scoffed. That man could be infuriatingly unreadable. "Excuse me." Alpha Garrett nodded as I turned on my heels, heading in the opposite direction. But as I moved through the crowd, I nearly ran straight into someone. "Rx," the man muttered, stepping back as though even the slightest idental touch would be a disaster for him. I raised a brow before recognizing him. "How have you been, Gamma Storm?" His face twisted into a frown, his gaze flicking behind me. "You look like you''re in a hurry to get av from someone.". I followed his nce and saw Kane standing at a distance, watching. Ignoring the weight of Kane''s stare, I turned back to Gamma Storm. "What choice do I have? Your Alpha leaves me no other option but to avoid him." WD 06.51 56.25% O Gerso Storm exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. "I probably shouldn''t say anything but as this pack''s gamma, there are things I can''t ignore." His words piqued my curiosity. "What do you mean?¡± Ver He hesitated, shifting his gaze away, as if debating whether to speak. Just... don''t tell Alpha I said anything." A smirk yed on my lips. "Why would I? I didn''t bribe you to spill any secrets. But now I am curious- what exactly are you about to reveal?" For a brief moment, a flicker of hesitation crossed his face. But then he sighed and said something t hat made me freeze. "Kane can''t focus on the pack because of you. Lately, he''s been acting differently-speaking and behaving in ways I''ve never seen before. No matter what he does, his mind is always on you." Novel Heirs 264 them I shot a frown in Gamma Storm''s direction. He barely spared me a nce before casually shrugging The moment he noticed Theta Gideon approaching, he quickly muttered, "Forget everything I just said." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving me staring after him, lost in thought. His words didn''t quite register. Shifting my gaze, I looked at Kane. He wasn''t paying me any attention anymore. Perched on a barstool, he leisurely sipped from his wine ss, his expression unreadable. "What''s running through that mind of yours, Kane? There''s no way you''re thinking about me without some kind of scheme behind it," I mused, watching him carefully. "Stop staring at him. You won''t seduce him-he belongs to me." A voice I knew all too well rang in my ears. Suppressing a sigh of irritation, I inwardly groaned. Why did this woman always seem to find me? stering on a sweet smile, I turned to face her. "Hello, Ruby." She momentarily froze, caught off guard by my expression. Dressed in a skin- tight, fire-engine red dress, she looked ridiculously out of ce. This was a child''s birthday party, not some bachelorette bash. The outfit alone was enough to make me cringe. Anyone else, I wouldn''t have cared. But this was Ruby-conniving, insufferable Ruby. And I knew exactly why she was here. Arms crossed over her chest, she eyed me with disdain. "What are you doing here?" I arched a brow at her ridiculous question. "It''s my children''s birthday party. Why wouldn''t I be here? The real question is-why are you here?" Her re sharpened, as if she expected me to cower under her gaze. "Me? I''m Kane''s girlfriend. He personally invited me." I hummed in response, a thought clicking into ce. ¡°I see.¡± She took a step closer, voice lowering to a waming. "Let me make this clear-stay away from Kane." I didn''t bother suppressing myughter. "Do me a favor," I said, pausing to smirk at her. "Tell your boyfriend-* I stopped, tilting my head. "Oh, wait. I mean your ex-boyfriend." Her eyes went wide, the color draining from her face. "W-What kind of nonsense- * I reached out, gently sping her wrist and giving it a light pat with my other hand. "Tell your ex not to chase after me. I''m not interested. But it seems like you can''t keep him satisfied. Maybe that''s why he''s slipping through your fingers?" 66.5% < Chapter 264 #Menu I winked, letting my words hit their mark. This woman had made my life a living hell when I was with Kane. Did she really think I''d waste an opportunity to return the favor? She shook her head in denial. "You''re wrong. You''vepletely misunderstood. He hasn''t broken up with me. So don''t even think about making a move on my man. If I catch you looking at him again, I swear-ahhh!" A small, pained whimper escaped her as I gave her wrist the alightest twist. She bit down on her lip, trying not to make a scene. I grinned, thoroughly enjoying her struggle. "I warned you to stay out of my way." I murmured, leaning in slightly. "But heid hands on me today. Tell him not to make that mistake again. And you? Stay the hell out of my life." Releasing her wrist, I watched her stumble back, disbelief written all over her face. I patted her cheek lightly, my tone mockingly sweet. "Good girl. Now go work your magic on him like you used to-before someone just like you snatches him away." 0.06 51 Novel Heirs 265 Third POV Get 5 = Menu Beta Finn crossed his arms, watching Kane intently. "How long are you just going to stand there staring at her? Go tell her what''s on your mind." Kane''s gaze remained fixed on Selene. He had been watching her interaction with Ruby, his sharp eyes catching the subtle twist of Ruby''s wrist. For once, though, he didn''t feel the urge to step in. He was intrigued-curious to see just how far Selene would go this time. A memory flickered in his mind-thest time she had done this, Ruby had walked away nursing a broken hand. "What the hell is Ruby doing here?" Kane finally asked, his voice low. Without answering immediately, Finn mind-linked Delta Derek, summoning him to the bar area. When Derek arrived, Finn wasted no time. "You had the guest list. Did you send an invitation to Ruby?" Kane''s gaze shifted to Derek, waiting for confirmation. He sure as hell hadn''t invited her. "No way," Derek said firmly. "I even double-checked the list. Her name wasn''t on it." "So she just showed up uninvited?" Finn questioned, his brows furrowing. Kane''s eyes flickered back to Ruby just in time to see his mother approaching her, a few guests in tow. The way Diana beamed as she introduced Ruby to the others made everything click into ce. "I know who invited her," Kane muttered. "Who?" Finn and Derek asked in unison. Kane subtly gestured in Ruby''s direction. Finn and Derek followed his gaze and immediately spotted Diana standing beside Ruby, looking far too pleased with herself. It became clear-Diana had been the one to bring Ruby to the party. Her intentions weren''t hard to figure out. She wanted Kane to reconcile with Ruby. A giant birthday cake was wheeled into the hall, drawing all the children''s attention. Their eyes widened with excitement as they eagerly gathered around it. Luna beamed, nudging her brother. "Look at our birthday cake, Leo! Isn''t it beautiful?" Leo, however, barely spared the cake a nce. His expression remained unreadable, his excitement nowhere to be seen. Selene noticed immediately. She had been trying to spend as much time with her children as possible, but something was clearly bothering Leo. Leaning down, she pressed a kiss to his head. "What''s wrong, my big boy? Why aren''t you happy?" She had asked him multiple times what Kane had said to him or done to him, but each time, Leo refused to answer. It dawned on her-he was just like his father. Stubborn. Arrogant. "Nothing, Mommy," he muttered. Selene sighed but didn''t push further. Instead, she took both of their hands and guided them toward 06:51 66.75% < Chapter 265 the cake, which had been ced in the center of the hall. Get 5? Menu Standing nearby, Diana smiled warmly at the twins. "Come to Grandma, my darlings. Let''s cut the cake." Garrett stood beside her, nodding in encouragement. Selene nced down at her children, offering them a reassuring smile. "Go ahead. She''s calling you." Luna, however, gripped Selene''s hand tighter, unwilling to let go. She didn''t want to cut the cake without her mother by her side. "Mommy,e with us," Luna pleaded, tugging at her hand. Leo remained silent but followed along as Luna pulled Selene forward. Before she knew it, Selene was standing with them in front of the cake. A hush fell over the guests as they watched, their eyes locked on the unexpected sight. She nced up and caught Grayson''s gaze from the crowd. He gave her a reassuring nod, and she found herself smiling back. Then Luna suddenly looked around, her expression falling. "Where''s Dad? Dad?" At that moment, Kane stepped through the crowd, moving toward them. He came to stand beside Luna, resting a hand on her head with a soft smile. His gaze flickered to Leo, who stubbornly avoided looking at him. "Go ahead, Princess. Cut the cake," Kane said gently. All eyes were on them now-Kane Thorne and Selene Hawthorne, standing together with their twins. A sight that only their children could have made possible. 0.06.51 Novel Heirs 266 "Leo, sweetheart, hold the knife with Luna," Selene gently urged when she noticed the frustration on her son''s face. Leo obeyed his mother, gripping the knife alongside his sister. Together, the twins sliced into the cake. Their first instinct was to offer a bite to Selene. Meanwhile, Kane watched them in silence, deliberately avoiding eye contact with her. Off to the side, Ruby lowered her head, sensing that no one was paying her any mind. Just as she was about to retreat, Diana intercepted her. "Ruby,e here," Diana called out. Forcing a smile, Ruby approached the children. "Happy birthday, little ones," she said to the twins, her voiceced with artificial warmth. Luna shrank back slightly, fear evident in her wide eyes. Leo, on the other hand, shot her a cold re. Selene clenched her fists at the sight of her children''s reactions. Her gaze flickered to Kane. resentment ring in her chest. He was the reason they were like this-because of that woman, her children had learned to cower instead of express themselves freely. Kane refused to meet her eyes. Selene exhaled sharply, forcing herself to look away. The party carried on smoothly. Throughout the evening, several Alphas approached Selene, engaging in polite conversation and inquiring about her brother''s health. A few even issued quiet apologies regarding the day they had encountered her in Kane''spany boardroom. Selene found their remorse puzzling. They looked uneasy, almost as if her forgiveness¡ªorck thereof -could spell trouble for them. Her gazended on Grayson. Since rejoining his Beta, he hadn''te near her once. "Did he say something to them?" she mused, a small smile tugging at her lips. As the evening progressed, dinner was served. Grayson remained unusually quiet throughout the meal, a change in his demeanor that did not go unnoticed by Selene. When the time came to say goodbye, Selene found herself struggling to let go. The thought of how long it would be before she could see her children again weighed heavily on her heart. Fate had been cruel, tearing them apart. Her twins clung to her, whispering that they would stay strong for her. As they left with their grandmother, an ache settled deep within Selene''s chest, leaving her feeling hollow. She scanned the hall, noting that most of the guests were still present, though it was growingte, and they would soon begin to disperse. Just then, the entire room went dark. A murmur spread through the guests as Selene instinctively took a cautious step forward. Then, out of nowhere, a spotlight flickered on-illuminating her. 08:10 63.7% Her heart pounded. What was happening? The room brightened all at once, and her gaze dropped to the man kneeling before her. "Grayson!" she gasped, startled. Around her, hushed whispers filled the air. "What are you doing, Grayson?" someone questioned. Grayson''s voice was unwavering as he addressed the crowd. "I need to do this His eyes locked onto Selene''s, his expression open and sincere. "Forget what anyone else says," he continued. "The people who truly care about you will always stand by you." A hush fell over the hall. Selene blinked, her breath catching as Grayson extended his hand. In his other, he held a ring. "Selene, will you be my girlfriend?" he asked. Her eyes widened in shock. She had agreed to be with him before, but she had never imagined he would make such a public deration. "Grayson, I..." she hesitated. His lips curled into a reassuring smile. "If you say yes, one day, I''ll rece this with an engagement ring. But for now, I just want the chance to cherish you." No one had ever made her feel this special before. Ignoring the sea of eyes on them, she smiled and slipped her hand into his. "Yes," she whispered. "I''ll be your girlfriend." 08:11 Novel Heirs 267 +58onus > Menu As soon as Grayson ced the ring in Selene''s hand, a wave of apuse erupted throughout the hall. Some guests pped enthusiastically, while others did so with hesitation, their expressionsced with uncertainty. Rumors had been circting just days ago¡ª whispers that Alpha Kane was actively pursuing Selene. No one knew for sure if the rumors were true, but the mere possibility made them uneasy. If Kane really did have an interest in Selene, then celebrating her publicmitment to another man might be seen as an offense. Grayson rose to his feet, pressing a soft kiss to the back of Selene''s hand before she pulled him into a warm embrace. "Thank you for not making me regret this," she murmured quietly, her voice just for him. His arms wrapped around her in response, his voice a gentle whisper against her ear. "I told you-l like you. That''s why I wanted you by my side. All I want is for you to be happy." They chuckled softly as they pulled apart, lost in each other''s presence. But across the room, seated in the shadows, a man watched them with an intense, burning gaze. Kane''s fingers clenched around the ss in his hand, his grip tightening with each passing second. Without warning, the ss shattered, shards embedding themselves into his palm. Blood trickled between his fingers, dripping onto the hardwood floor. "Alpha!" Theta Gideon gasped, his voice filled with rm. The surrounding officials turned their attention to Kane, their eyes widening in shock at the sight of crimson staining his hand. "Call Nathan," Beta Finn ordered, his voice sharp and urgent. Delta Derek gave a quick nod and immediately dialed the pack doctor. His brows furrowed as he spoke into the phone. "Why isn''t he answering?" Derek muttered, frustration creeping into his tone. Concern spread among the officials. Although Kane''s wounds would heal quickly, the ss lodged in his palm was a different matter altogether. ¡°Alpha, I can take care of it. I know the basics of first aid," Gamma Storm offered as he stepped forward. But Kane remained still, his expression unreadable, his eyes locked onto Selene. He watched as she stood close to Grayson, her face glowing with happiness. A sharp, unfamiliar pain stabbed at his chest. He had never felt this before-not even when he had seen her with Axel. Maybe it was because Axel had never proposed to her right in front of him. Maybe it was because Selene had never looked at Axel the way she was looking at Grayson now. The tenderness in her gaze, the soft way she leaned into him-it was unbearable. His hands curled into fists once more as he caught sight of her blushing while hugging Grayson. 08:11 64.03% +5Bonus > = Menu "When she talked about starting over... she meant with another man," he muttered under his breath, the words tasting bitter. Gamma Storm, known for his short temper, felt his Alpha''s silent agony like a tangible force. His blood boiled at the sight of Kane in pain. "That damn healer!" he growled. "Let me handle him." He was already stepping forward, ready to confront Grayson, when Beta Finn grabbed his arm, stopping him in his tracks. "Control yourself," Finnmanded, his voice low and firm. "This is for Kane to deal with. You can''t just attack him-he isn''t part of our pack. He''s a guest, and a highly respected one at that." Finn''s warning cut through Gamma Storm''s fury. Gritting his teeth, the young wolf took a deep breath and backed down, lowering his head in reluctant submission, Finn turned his attention back to Kane just as several Alphas approached, requesting permission to leave. "Tell them Kane is preupied," Finn instructed the others. "I''m taking him inside. If we don''t, who knows what storm is brewing beneath his silence?" He reached out to guide Kane away, but Kane jerked his arm free. As he stood, droplets of blood sttered onto the floor. His tone was cold, emotionless. "I''m leaving." ***) 08:11 Novel Heirs 268 +5Bonus > Menu All the officials stood frozen in shock. Kane''s eyes followed Selene as she exited the party with Grayson, not sparing him a single nce. "Where are you headed?" Beta Finn questioned, his gaze fixed on him. Without a word, Kane reached for the suit jacket he had discarded earlier, draped over the couch. Ignoring the lingering stares, he strode past them all, making his way toward the entrance. The jacket concealed the injury on his hand. "Kane," Ruby''s voice called out behind him. He halted, turning slightly to acknowledge her. She stepped closer, her expression softer than before. "You didn''t say a single word to me the entire night. Are you really starting to see me as a stranger?" she asked, subtly moving her wrist, the faint swelling visible. Kane''s gaze flickered to her hand, a reminder of the moment Selene had hurt her, "Go to the pack hospital and have it checked. It doesn''t look serious if you can still move it," he remarked coolly. With that, he turned once more and headed straight for the door. Ruby clenched her jaw, her eyes locked onto his retreating figure. "He knows she hurt me, yet instead of taking my side, he''s warning me not to cause a scene. That was a warning, in and simple," she seethed internally. She knew Kane too well-his words were never just words. They wereyered with meaning, with caution. Frustration bubbled inside her as she stomped her foot against the floor. "Why is everything falling apart?" she muttered under her breath. Confusion mixed with bitterness. She couldn''tprehend why Kane was acting so heartless. She had saved his life once-shouldn''t that have meant something? How could he disregard her so easily? It seemed nothing and no one could sway him. Meanwhile, Kane stepped out of the pack house and into the night air. His driver, who had been waiting nearby, quickly approached and unlocked the car. "Alpha, do you need me to drive you somewhere?" the driver asked. Kane yanked open the door and tossed his jacket inside before turning to him. "Hand me the keys," he ordered. The driver instinctively reached for them but hesitated when he spotted the blood smeared across Kane''s palm. "A-Alpha, your h-hand-" he stammered. 08:11 64.27% < Chapter 268. +5Bonus > Menu "Just give them to me," Kane said, his voice steady but ice-cold. The driver, sensing the tension in his Alpha''s gaze, quickly obeyed and stepped aside. Kane slid into the driver''s seat, gripping the wheel with his bloodied hand as the engine roared to life. The driver watched, concern flickering in his eyes. ''How can he even drive like that?'' he wondered. Without hesitation, Kane sped out of the pack house grounds, heading toward a ce he hadn''t returned to in six years. His focus remained on the road, but his mind reyed the events of the night. The mask of indifference he wore cracked. His eyes darkened with simmering rage, his face growing more severe. His grip on the wheel tightened, veins bulging along his hands and forehead. Blood continued to seep from his wound, yet he ignored it. Compared to the fire burning inside him, the pain was meaningless. Finally, the car came to a stop in front of a house. Kane stepped out, leaning against the vehicle for a moment. His gaze lingered on the familiar structure, and memories surged back like a flood. Taking a deep breath, he pushed forward, making his way to the door. Before he could even ring the bell, the front door swung open. Standing there, eyes wide with shock, was Wren, the head housekeeper. "Alpha... Wee home!" 08:11 Novel Heirs 269 Third POV Home *+5Bonus > Menu The word echoed in Kane''s mind as he nced past Wren, his eyes settling on the house behind her. His expression darkened. It had been years since hest set foot inside. Time had passed, but the memories remained. This house-once filled with warmth-had been the home he and Selene shared. After she left, the ce became a hollow shell, suffocating in its emptiness. Unable to bear it, he had sworn never to return. Yet, here he was. Maybe he wanted to embrace that loneliness again. But that wasn''t the full truth. Because with the loneliness came the memories of Selene. "How have you been, Wren?" His voice was steady, but the question startled her. Kane had never asked about her well-being before. She had always expected he would return someday, but he never did. And when Selene left him, Wren had felt the loss too. She had watched that girl suffer in silence, waiting here night after night for a husband who never came home. She remembered seeing Selen Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! ng Kane would walk through the door. And when he finally did-bringing another woman into this house-Selene had broken downpletely. Wren had witnessed every tear. "I''m doing well, Alpha. And you?" she asked, stepping aside to let him in. "Mm. Good." Kane stepped inside, his tone unreadable. She couldn''t tell if he was actually answering her or just acknowledging her response. Then her eyes fell to the floor. "Alpha-your hand!" she gasped, noticing the blood dripping onto the hardwood. "It''s nothing," he dismissed, already heading upstairs. Wren remained frozen for a moment, watching him disappear up the staircase. She was a few years younger than Kane''s mother and had seen him grow from a boy into the man he was now. His presence here after so many years unsettled her. Something wasn''t right. Upstairs, Kane stopped in front of a door. He stood there, motionless. His fingers hovered over the doorknob, hesitation gripping him. The room had been locked for years. Finally, he turned the knob, pushing the door open. The moment he stepped inside, memories flooded back like a tidal wave. He reached for the light switch, and as the room illuminated, his gaze swept across the space. Everything was as he had left it. His mind drifted back to the first night he and Selene spent here after 008:11 64.51% their wedang That night, she had been full ofughter, satning andy as her day he goes At the time, he had found in incearing red scapped her wing her to speaking He had hated her Mandard kw she had died as the Now, as he sat on the bad, those mamanan graded down on him the pot where they tot oper countless nights together. And yet, he couldn''t anderstand what had he don ch him so much? in his mind, all he had ever done was ausising frome a ked narred hay granen bemouthe existence Was that enough to destroy everything? His eyes drifted to the nightstand. Slowly, the pulled open the first drawe Inside, a diamond ring glimmered under the dino in the same one Selene had aft behind. He aw clenched as another image burned into his mind Grayson sipping a new King onto te ingeste that night. His blood boiled Beside the ring was a card-the same one he had given her back then. He had only wanted her to have financial security. He never meant for it to be anything else His fingers moved to the second drawer. This time, he relieved his own the the one he had ced there after their divorce. Without a second thought, he slipped it into his pocket He needed to leave. But just as he was about to close the nightstand, his gaze fell to thest drawer He had never opened it before. Curiosity flickered in his chest as he pulled it open. Inside, he found an old photo album and a diary. The album was filled with pictures of him and Selene-snapshots of a past he had tried to forget But it was the diary that caught his attention. His fingers brushed over the cover, a strange sensation creeping over him. Selene kept a diary? He had never known that about her. Had she always written in it? And more importantly... what had she written inside? 64.51% < Chapter 269 their wedding. +5Bonus Menu That night, she had been full ofughter, talking endlessly about her day, her voice light and cheerful. At the time, he had found it irritating. He had snapped at her, telling her to stop talking. He had hated her then-hated how she had disrupted his life. Now, as he sat on the bed, those memories pressed down on him. This was where they had spent countless nights together. And yet, he couldn''t understand- what had he done to make her despise him so much? In his mind, all he had ever done was avoiding home. He had ignored her presence, dismissed her existence. Was that enough to destroy everything? His eyes drifted to the nightstand. Slowly, he pulled open the first drawer. Inside, a diamond ring glimmered under the dim light-the same one Selene had left behind. His jaw clenched as another image burned into his mind: Grayson slipping a new ring onto her finger earlier that night. His blood boiled. Beside the ring was a card-the same one he had given her back then. He had only wanted her to have financial security. He never meant for it to be anything else. His fingers moved to the second drawer. This time, he retrieved his own ring-the one he had ced there after their divorce. Without a second thought, he slipped it into his pocket. He needed to leave. But just as he was about to close the nightstand, his gaze fell to thest drawer. He had never opened it before. Curiosity flickered in his chest as he pulled it open. Inside, he found an old photo album and a diary. The album was filled with pictures of him and Selene-snapshots of a past he had tried to forget. But it was the diary that caught his attention. His fingers brushed over the cover, a strange sensation creeping over him. Selene kept a diary? He had never known that about her. Had she always written in it? And more importantly... what had she written inside? Novel Heirs 270 +5Bonus> Menu Kane''s POV My gaze lingered on the diary for a while. The rich brown cover drew me in-it was smooth yet firm, with a captivating design that stood out against the surface. With a deep exhale, I rose from the bed. Gripping the diary, I took onest look around the room before stepping out and shutting the door behind me. The moment I turned, I spotted Wren standing outside. "Alpha, Doctor Nathan is here to tend to your wounds," she informed me. My brows furrowed. "Who told him I was here?" She lowered her head slightly, and I didn''t need an exnation-I already knew she was the one who had reached out to Nathan, summoning him to treat me. "Send him to the study," I instructed. "Yes, Alpha," Wren responded before hurrying off to fetch Nathan, while I headed in the direction of the study. Upon entering, I noted how spotless the room was, a clear sign that the maids kept up with their daily cleaning. Closing the door behind me, I made my way to the chair. Once seated, I ced the diary on the desk, pushing it aside. A few minutester, Nathan arrived. His tone was professional yet firm as he said, "Alpha, please move to the couch. I need to disinfect your wound first.¡± I had little interest in getting treatment, but I stood anyway and walked over. Settling onto the couch, I watched as Nathan took a seat beside me. He carefully began extracting the tiny shards of ss still embedded in my palm. The pain was barely noticeable. Compared to the agony I''d endured before, this was nothing. My mind drifted to the worst wound of my life-the moment Selene had driven her ws into my chest, attempting to rip my heart out. More than the physical pain, it was the betrayal that cut the deepest. I had only gone to that war to protect her, yet she had tried to kill me. I nced down at my hand, watching as Nathan applied some kind of solution. "What is that?" I asked. The moment the red liquid touched my wound, a sharp sting shot through me. I hissed, instinctively pulling my hand back, but Nathan quickly grasped it, continuing his work. "It''s a new form from Doctor Grayson," he exined while rubbing in an ointment. The mention of that name made my blood boil. Without thinking, I grabbed Nathan by the cor, my grip tight. His face paled with fear. "A-Alpha..." "Who gave you permission to use that on me?" I growled, my voiceced with fury. "I don''t want anything from that man. Do you understand me?" "Y-Yes," Nathan stammered, visibly shaken. Realizing I had been too harsh, I released him, though my re remained. "Now fix it. Immediately." 0 08:11 64.75% < Chapter 270 *5bonus* Menu Nathan nodded frantically. "Yes, Alpha." Quickly, he finished bandaging my hand and packed up his supplies. Once everything was back in his first-aid kit, he straightened. "If there''s nothing else, Alpha, I''ll take my leave," he said respectfully. I gave him a slight nod, but just as he reached the door, I spoke up. "You''re close with Selene, I''ve seen her give you flowers before. Did you know she was nning to be with Grayson Vale?" 4 Nathan hesitated, then turned to face me. I didn''t look at him-I was only interested in his answer. "Alpha," he said carefully, "Selene is an Alpha female. She''s strong, Independent. She can have any man she wants." Novel Heirs 271 As Nathan left the study, his words lingered in my mind. Get 5 Meng "She can get any man she wants?" The thought gnawed at me. Does she want Grayson? Does she actually like him? Why? What does he have that draws her to him? The questions came one after another, refusing to be silenced no matter how much I tried to push them away. My gaze drifted to the desk where I had ced Selene''s diary. A sudden wave of curiosity washed over me. I wanted to see her handwriting, to know what she had written inside. Standing up, I walked over to the desk and settled into the chair. I picked up the diary and flipped it open. The first page took me by surprise. There, carefully ced, was a photograph from our wedding. Beneath it, a short note was written in her delicate script: "My married life with the person I love the most." My fingers curled as I read the words again and again. It was from the very day we got married-how could she have written that she loved me the most back then? Turning the page, I continued reading. She had written a lot about me. She saw me as her hero, all because I had saved her from that old man that night. Her words described how she had struggled to adapt to my family''s traditions, trying to fit into my world. Her handwriting was graceful, and the way she expressed her emotions made her feelings unmistakably clear. As I read further, a faint smile crossed my lips. She had been both thrilled and anxious about our future together after our wedding. But then, my expression darkened as I came across something painful. **¡°Today, Mom and Dad arranged a yacht for me and Kane. Since he refused to go on a honeymoon with me, they nned a special night for us. I am very excited because Kane has agreed with his parents. I am wearing a red backless dress. It''s not that I wanted to seduce him, but I wanted to look beautiful for him. I want this night to be unforgettable for us."** It seemed like she had written it just before leaving that night. But a few pagester, her tone changed. What caught my attention were the dried tear stains on the page. **) 08:11 64.99% Get 5 = Menu **"Kane wasn''t answering my calls, so I went to the port alone. I thought he would already be there. But when I arrived, only Dad''s men were waiting. They helped me board the yacht, assuring me Kane would show up soon. The yacht was breathtaking, decorated with flowers and candles, glowing under the night sky as it floated on the river. I waited for him. I kept telling myself he woulde. But he never did. When the yacht started to move, panic set in. I ran to the captain, asking why we were leaving when my husband hadn''t arrived. His reply crushed me-Kane wasn''ting. I spent the entire night alone, staring at the endless, empty water. Why does he hate me so much? Why can''t he see how much I love him? I''m his newlywed bride. What could possibly be more important to him than me? Or... does he not care about me at all?"** I tore my eyes from the diary, my chest tightening. I remembered that night all too well. I had ignored her. Instead of meeting her on that yacht, I had drowned myself in alcohol at a bar, wanting to be anywhere but with her. Now, regret left a bitter taste in my mouth. She had been alone. Completely abandoned. And I had been the reason for it. *) 08.11 Novel Heirs 272 As I read Selene''s words, a strange heaviness settled in my chest. Get 5> = Menu ***I am trying to learn Kane''s favorite things. Mom said Kane likes stargazers. I was overjoyed to finally know his favorite flower. I went to a flower shop and bought some fresh stargazers. The saleswoman was very sweet. When she found out I was buying them for my husband, she made me the perfect bouquet. But it seemed Kane no longer liked these flowers. Or maybe... he just didn''t like receiving them from me. It was the first time I had ever given him something. All my excitement shattered when he threw the bouquet into the trash and said- ''Everything can turn to ashes with your touch." I cried when I got back to the bedroom. Why does he hate me so much?"** I exhaled sharply, closing my eyes as I set the diary down on the desk. Leaning back in my chair, I let my head rest against the leather. I had been blind to what she was trying to show me through those flowers- through all of it. I never once noticed how much she cared, how much she had loved me. Back then, I had convinced myself of one thing: that she was nothing more than an opportunist, someone who only wanted the title of Luna. A memory surfaced-another gift she had given me. A white shirt. I had poured red wine all over it, deliberately ruining it, just to show her that any offering from her meant nothing to me. I was sure she had written about that in this diary too. Guilt crawled under my skin, its grip suffocating. I didn''t want to read anymore. Yet after what felt like an eternity, my hands moved on their own. I flipped through the pages, my eyes skimming over one painful memory after another. Then something caught my attention. I sat up straight, my pulse quickening as I read the first line. "Today, he brought a woman home with him." I kept reading, already knowing what-who-she meant. Ruby. **"I was so shocked when I saw her. I have to admit, she is beautiful. Maybe that''s why Kane likes her. Now I feel self-conscious about the way I look. Maybe I''m not that beautiful. Every time I try to dress nicely for him, he calls me ugly. That''s what my parents used to call me too. They were right. I am ugly. Kane doesn''t deserve someone like me. But what can I do? I have loved him for so long-even before we got married. I can''t leave him. He''s my D 08:12 65.23% < Chapter 272. whole world. I have no one else but him."** My fingers clenched around the diary. She loved me before our marriage? The realization left me shaken. Get5> #Menu I let out a slow, unsteady breath. Why was I even reading this? Was I trying to punish myself? Every page, every memory, was filled with pain. Did I ever give her a single moment of happiness? I was about to close the diary when a gust of wind from the open window flipped a few more pages. My gazended on one particr entry, and my expression darkened. **"Why is Ruby doing this to me? Because of her, Kane yelled at me today. I was afraid he was going to hit me. He never used to be like this. He would say cruel things, but now... he''s different. Ruby used me of abusing her. But I never hurt her. I don''t know where the fingerprints on her cheek came from, but it wasn''t me. She always lies to Kane about me. I keep trying to make him see the truth, but he only believes her. Maybe he loves her. Maybe that''s why my voice never reaches him."** My grip tightened on the page, nearly tearing it. Had Ruby been lying to me this whole time? 08:12 Novel Heirs 273 Get 5 "No. No way. How could this even be real?" I murmured, pressing my hands against my temples, shaking my head in disbelief and frustration. Memories of Ruby''s stories flooded my mind-how she told me Selene had pped her, cursed at her, mistreated her, and even thrown her out of the house just because she wanted to wait for me there. "Did she really lie to me?" I recalled the countless times I hadshed out at Selene, all because of Ruby. She never stopped talking about her, constantly feeding me reasons to despise her. She kept pushing me to divorce Selene as soon as possible. But deep down, I never actually considered it. Some part of me-no, my wolf- wanted to hold onto her. I had only threatened her with divorce, but I never truly meant it. My gaze fell back on the diary, and I shut it abruptly. There were still so many pages left unread, but ! didn''t have the patience for that right now. There was something more urgent I needed to know. I had to confront Ruby. Pushing myself up from the chair, I moved toward the window. The first golden rays of the rising sun painted the sky. How long had I been reading? Guilt twisted in my chest as the weight of my actions sank in. I had hurt Selene- badly. I had done things to her that I never should have, and now I understood why she despised me so much. Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out a cigarette and lit it, hoping it would dull the crushing headache forming at my temples. As I took a slow drag, I fished out my phone and dialed Finn''s number. The moment he answered, his voice came sharp and impatient. "Nathan told me you''re at that house. What the hell are you doing there?" "Cut the attitude," I snapped. "I''m your Alpha, not the other way around. Meet me at thepany''s apartment. I''m heading there now." "Kane, we haven''t gotten a wink of sleep all night worrying about what the hell is going on with you. And now you''re calling us for work? Seriously? You should get some rest first. Wait... are you drunk?" Rolling my eyes, I ended the call without another word. I wasn''t in the mood for his interrogation. Finn knew exactly what that meant-I expected them at my apartment immediately. Before leaving the study, I hesitated for a moment, my eyes drifting back to the diary resting on the desk. Stepping over, I carefully ced it inside the drawer, locking it away. As I exited the room, a few maids, who had just woken up, froze in ce and bowed with startled expressions. I nodded slightly, continuing forward until I reached the staircase, where Wren stood waiting. **) 08:12 65.47% "Wren," I called. Menu She immediately bowed. "Yes, Alpha." My eyes flickered toward the room Selene used to stay in. Taking a deep breath, I gave mymand. "Clean that room exactly as it was six years ago. Don''t change a single thing. I''ll be moving back here soon." ***) 08:12 Novel Heirs 274 Get 5> Menu I drove straight to mypany''s apartment, my mind racing as I sent a message to the one person! needed to confront the most. When I arrived, I pulled into the driveway and parked. A quick nce around confirmed what I already suspected-several cars were lined up outside, a clear sign that all of my top officials were already inside. Stepping into the apartment, I was met with the sight of them seated on the couches. The moment they noticed me, they stood. "Are you alright, Alpha?" Theta Gideon asked, his voice edged with concern. "I''m fine," I responded, though my thoughts were elsewhere. I made my way over and sank onto one of the couches. Exhaustion weighed on me, but my mind refused to rest. "Do you have any orders for us?" Gamma Storm inquired. My gaze flickered to Finn. He was already studying me with that sharp, knowing look. He was my best friend for a reason-he could read me like a book. He knew something was off. "What happened?" he pressed. Without hesitation, I told them what I had discovered in Selene''s diary. Their reactions were immediate-stunned silence, wide eyes. But Finn, everposed, remained calm, though there was a flicker of confusion in his expression. "I always knew something was off about that woman," he muttered. "Nobody''s that innocent." His words triggered a flood of memories-countless times he had warned me that Ruby wasn''t the right choice, that she wasn''t fit to be Luna. I had ignored him every time. I thought I owed her that much. She had saved my life, and this was the least I could do give her my name, my respect, a ce beside me. Gamma Storm broke the silence, his voice low but firm. "I don''t think Selene was lying." His conviction was clear. He trusted Selene more than the woman who had been my supposed partner for years. Was it because Selene had once saved his life, too? "I agree," Delta Derek added. I listened to their words, but I said nothing. My eyes remained locked on the door. Finn noticed. "What are you looking at?" he asked, curiosityced in his tone. Before I could respond, a knock echoed through the room. Every head turned toward the door. 08:12 65.71% "Who would show up at this hour?" Theta Gideon muttered. "Open it," I ordered. Get 5 > Menu He immediatelyplied, rising from the couch and striding over. As he pulled open the door, the figure standing there made him blink in surprise. "Ruby?" he said. She didn''t bother with a greeting. Instead, she shoved past him and entered as if she owned the ce. "Your Alpha is the one who insisted on seeing me," she said dismissively, barely sparing Gideon a nce before turning her attention to me. Her smile faltered slightly when she noticed the others in the room. I could see the confusion in her eyes. She had likely assumed I was drunk and spiraling, desperate for herpany after watching the woman I loved with another man. But this wasn''t what she had expected. Hesitation flickered across her face, but she forced herself forward, walking toward me with uncertainty. Standing directly in front of me, she smiled again, trying to regain control of the situation. "You wanted to see me, Kane," she said sweetly. "I''m here for you." 08:12 Novel Heirs 275 Third POV Meng Even though Ruby had no idea why Kane had called her, she was secretly ted. The sight of all his officials gathered in his apartment had caught her off guard for a brief moment, but in the end, it didn''t matter. Kane had personally summoned her-that was all that mattered. Her eyes stayed fixed on the striking man seated before her. For years, she had him wrapped around her finger, manipting him with ease. So when he abruptly broke things off and dered his love for Selene, it had shaken her to the core. But with Selene chasing after Grayson instead of fighting for her marriage, it had been easy for Ruby to sink her ws back into Kane. Kane gestured for her to sit beside him. Keeping a bright, confident expression, she moved to take a seat next to him on the couch. The tension in the room was almost suffocating. Kane''s officials exchanged uneasy nces, uncertain about what wasing next. Without looking at her, Kane spoke. "When I met you after my marriage, what did you say to me back then?" The unexpected question made Ruby freeze for a moment. Her gaze flickered toward Beta Finn, but his face remained unreadable. She turned back to Kane, forcing an innocent smile. "What are you talking about, Kane? It''s hard to remem-" His expression grew colder. The sharpness in his features made her throat tighten. Taking a steadying breath, she tried again, clearing her throat. "You mean our first meeting?" "No," he corrected. "Our second one." "Oh... yes. The-The second meeting," she stammered, realizing how close she hade to slipping 1. up. Kane leaned back slightly, his tone measured but firm. ¡°What did I say to you about Selene?" Ruby hesitated, her brows furrowing. Why was he suddenly bringing up Selene? "You told me you were married, but you wanted to give the Luna position to me," she answered carefully. His jaw tightened. "I asked, what did I say about Selene?" His voice dropped to a quiet murmur, yet the weight of his words sent a chill down her spine. His dark eyes locked onto her, unrelenting. A flicker of realization crossed her face. He was testing her. After a brief pause, she finally recalled what he wanted to hear. "You said your wife had nothing to do with me. You assured me she would never harm me, and you made me promise not to hurt her in return." 0 08:12 65.95% < Chapter 275 #Menu Kane studied her expression closely. She didn''t look pleased talking about Selene-if anything, she seemed irritated. Every word Selene had written about Ruby in her diary shed through his mind. His hands curled into fists as anger surged through him. He remembered the times he had yelled at Selene, humiliated her, and even-his chest tightened- pped her once. Just the thought of that moment made his blood boil. His eyes darkened as he turned his gaze back to Ruby, his voice dropping into a lethal tone. "If I told you she had nothing to do with you, then why did you hurt her?" Ruby''s lips parted slightly. "What are you talking about?" "You abused her when I wasn''t around, didn''t you?" Her eyes widened in rm, and she shot up from the couch. "Kane, what are you-" He cut her off with another question, his voice razor-sharp. "Why did you lie to me about her? Why did you push me to mistreat her?" Novel Heirs 276 Ruby instinctively stepped back, nearly colliding with Gamma Storm. He swiftly caught her by the arms, steadying her before pushing her slightly away. Mer When her eyes met his, a shiver of fear ran through her. He looked more like a predator than a man- one who could pounce on her without a moment''s hesitation. Lowering her gaze, she turned to Kane, her expression tense with unease. "Kane, why would you say that? When did I ever do such a thing?" Kane remained seated, his posture rxed as he leaned back against the couch, showing no signs of agitation. When she noticed Finn handing him a cigarette and lighting it, she swallowed hard. Kane-and every one of his men-intimidated her. Only one thought echoed in her mind: How did Kane find out about this? After gathering her courage, she finally dared to ask. "Did Selene tell you this? Kane, she''s lying to you." Kane''s gaze locked onto her, his expression unreadable behind the swirling smoke that curled from his lips and drifted around him. Summoning her boldness, she stepped closer and knelt before him. Taking his hand gently, she spoke in a soft, pleading voice. "I have never lied to you, Kane. You were always mine from the start. So why would I ever deceive you?" His reaction was swift-he yanked his hand away as if burned. "If that''s true, then why did you spin those stories? You told me she abused you. But that first time, when you showed me the fingerprints on your cheek... those weren''t even hers. Who pped you that day?" Ruby''s eyes widened. Why was he digging so deep? She had long forgotten about that incident. It had been seven years since she first met Kane-how could he expect her to remember every little detail? "Kane, now you''re just using me unfairly. I carry myself with dignity. You can''t throw baseless me at me," she said sharply, rising to her feet. Turning swiftly, she headed toward the door, but Delta Derek stepped in her path, blocking her exit. Fury red in her eyes as she snapped at him. "How dare you stand in my way?" She knew Kane too well-if she stayed here any longer, he''d unravel everything. "Watch your mouth when speaking to my Delta," Kane''s deep voice cut through the tension, sending a shiver down her spine. "And don''t forget who made you that so-called dignified woman." Her breath hitched as she slowly turned to see Kane rising from the couch. 64.58% < Chapter 276 +5Bonus > Menu Instinctively, she backed away when he took a deliberate step toward her. Then, in a sh, he was right in front of her. Everything else seemed frozen-the world itself held still-except for him. Something in her face made Kane narrow his gaze, his focus sharpening. "Why do I see nothing but lies in your eyes?" She shook her head frantically, her voice a desperate murmur. "Kane, I swear, I didn''t lie to you. It''s that bitch-she''s the one fooling you." A low, menacing growl rumbled from Kane''s chest as his hand shot out, gripping her throat. "Don''t you ever talk about my woman like that again." 09:04 Novel Heirs 277 Kane''s POV +5Bonus Menu The moment Ruby spoke those words, something in me snapped. I couldn''t stand to hear a single thing about that woman. It was far toote to make things right with her, and every second that passed made me realize it even more. Regret weighed heavy on me-I hadn''t given her the attention she needed when she asked for it, hadn''t shown her I cared when she desperately sought reassurance, and hadn''t loved her the way she had loved me. Ruby''s eyes widened in shock at my reaction. I still held the cigarette between my fingers, my other hand gripping her throat. My men rushed toward me, grabbing my arm and pulling me away from her. It hit me then-I hadpletely lost control, even if just for a moment. Ruby stared at me in disbelief, her eyes welling with unshed tears. "Is this what I get for loving you all these years?" Her voice carried deep hurt, but it didn''t move me. I met her gaze, my expression cold and unyielding. "Why did you do it?" I demanded. "What was the point of hurting her when I had already promised you would be my Luna? There was no reason for you to lie to me. Because of you, I treated her so cruelly that now, she may never forgive me." Ruby''s gaze didn''t waver, even as the bruises from my grip began to surface on her neck. "Don''t forget," she said, her voice quiet but firm. "I was the one who came to your rescue all those years ago. I put my life on the line for you. You owe me. You were the one who found me and asked me to be a part of your world." Her words forced me to recall what I had nearly forgotten-that time when she had saved me. Nathan once told me Ruby had spent months in recovery, her body broken, enduring unimaginable pain. I looked away, suddenly unsure of myself. On one side stood the woman I loved-my mate. On the other, the woman who had once saved my life. Inside me, my wolf stirred, his reaction theplete opposite of mine. "The whole world knows how ruthless you are," he growled. "So why are you hesitating over another woman?" I clenched my jaw, his words unsettling me. He only cared about Selene. But could I really be so heartless as to turn my back on someone who had once risked everything for me? No matter what, I couldn''t ignore the truth-I was alive today because of her. Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to calm down and gave a brief nod. "Leave." But she didn''t move. Instead, she spoke words she should have kept to herself. 09:04 64.87% < Chapter 277 +5Bonus Menu "Kane, you''re right. I lied to you back then. Do you know why?" Her voice trembled, but she pushed forward. "Because I had fallen for you. You told me I was the only woman in your life, yet every time I tried to get close to you, you only called out her name. She was the source of my pain. What did she have that I didn''t? I didn''t want you to go to her. I wanted you to hate her. I was terrified you''d change your mind and push me out of your life. The thought of you having even the smallest ce in your heart for her... it drove me insane." A growl rumbled deep in my chest. Her words made no sense to me. Breaking free from my men''s grip, I seized her throat once more. "How dare you?" My voice was low, dangerous. "You may have saved my life once, but that doesn''t justify the things you''ve done. I won''t forgive you for hurting my woman." Novel Heirs 278 Get 5> Menu Third POV As Kane''s grip tightened, Ruby struggled to draw in air. She should have left when he told her to- maybe then, things wouldn''t have escted like this. Her confession had only fueled his fury, pushing him over the edge. Just as her face started to pale, Kane abruptly released her throat. Ruby copsed onto the floor, coughing violently while clutching her neck. It took her a few moments to regain control before she slowly lifted her gaze to meet his. His expression was devoid of emotion; there wasn''t a hint of regret in his eyes. He felt nothing for what he had just done to her. He had always treated her with care, with respect. But now, for the first time, heshed out at her as if she meant absolutely nothing. "Kane, I''m the one who saved your life. Do you even realize that? How could you be this heartless?" she rasped. His jaw tightened, and his re darkened. "If I could hurt my own wife for years while she was married to me, you should have known I was never the right man for you," he said coldly. "I used to see you as a good woman. Never did I think you''d turn out to be so damn deceptive." Ruby straightened herself, wiping away the tears that threatened to spill. "You want me dead, don''t you?" she used. "You''re too blind to see the love of a woman who''s already found sce in someone else''s arms." Kane''s jaw clenched, his fists tightening at his sides as he forced himself to stay in control. He couldn''t allow himself to do something he''d regretter. Her fingers brushed against the burn scar on her hand. His gaze followed the motion before he muttered, "You saved my life, and that''s the only reason I''m letting you walk away today. But if I find out you''re hiding more than I already know... I swear, no one will be able to save you from me." Without another word, Ruby turned on her heel and bolted for the door. As she left, she mumbled under her breath, "I hate you, Kane. You shattered my heart for her." Kane exhaled sharply, lifting a cigarette to his lips and taking a deep drag. The nicotine was the only thing that could quiet his mind. "You think you were a little too harsh on her?" Beta Finn''s voice cut through the silence as he strolled toward the bar, pouring himself a drink. Kane remainedposed, taking another slow drag before replying, "I treated her the way she once forced me to treat Selene." 09:04 65.05% The Next Day Get $ Maru Kane buried himself in work, trying to drown out his thoughts. But no matter how hard he tried, Selene''s diary lingered in his mind. Every page, every word-it was like he could see her pain unfolding before his very eyes. For a moment, he forgot about everything that had happened at the party. Forgot about Selene epting Grayson. It was midday when he sat at his desk, flipping through a file. A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. His secretary stepped in, looking visibly uneasy. Kane frowned. "What is it?" Wordlessly, the man handed him a tablet. "Alpha... it seems some news outlet has leaked private photos of you and Miss Ruby online." Novel Heirs 279 Get $ #Menu A deep, guttural growl rumbled from Kane''s chest as fury surged through him. With a swift motion, he hurled the tablet to the ground, the screen cracking upon impact. His jaw clenched as his eyes remained locked on the images disyed before the device shattered. They were from the night he had ended things with Ruby. Someone had captured photos of her leaning in, attempting to kiss him. Though he had rejected her advances, the pictures painted a very different story. From that angle, it looked as if they were tangled in an intimate embrace. His mood had already been grim, but this? This was like adding gasoline to an open me. His voice was a lethal growl as he demanded, "Who the hell had the audacity to post these?" His secretary stiffened, lowering his head slightly-he clearly had no answers. "Which news agency is responsible?" Kane snapped. "Lunar Howl News," the secretary responded hesitantly. Kane''s hands curled into fists, his knuckles turning white. His voice was dangerously low as he ordered, "Call them. Now. I want to know exactly what headline they ran with my name on it." Without hesitation, the secretary pulled out his personal phone, quickly retrieving thepany''s number before dialing. A few ringster, a man''s voice came through the speaker. "Hello?" The secretary wasted no time. "Is this the office of Lunar Howl News?" "Yeah. Who''s asking?" "I need information on yourtest report concerning Alpha Kane. Would you mind sharing today''s headline?" A brief silence followed before the man asked suspiciously, "And what''s the reason for your inquiry?" The secretary stole a quick nce at Kane, who was watching the phone with an icy, unwavering stare. "I have information that might interest you. If you help me, I can return the favor." Another pause. Then the man finally answered, "The headline was straightforward-After his ex-wife epted the love of healer Grayson Vale, Alpha Kane rekindled his romance with his ex-girlfriend." The second those words left his mouth, a dark chuckle escaped Kane. He shook his head, amusementced with fury. "You guys are bold when ites to making headlines," he mused. The man on the line hesitated, confused by the unfamiliar voice. "Wait... who is this?" Kane didn''t bother hiding the smirk tugging at his lips as he took the phone from his secretary, ww 09.05 65.34% < Chapter 279 pressing it to his ear. His next words were sharp as a de. "Your worst nightmare." The man on the other end stammered, "W-Who?" Kane leaned back against his desk, his voice dripping with quiet menace. Get 5 = Menu "What made you think you could publish anything about me without my permission? Do you have any idea what you''ve just done? You''re ying a dangerous game, and I''m debating whether I should make this mistake cost you... or your family." "A-Alpha!" The panic in the man''s voice was instant. "You''re the manager, right? Where''s your boss?" Kane''s tone was chilling. "Tell him this-hispany will cease to exist for daring to interfere in the personal life of the head Alpha." "Alpha, please! We didn''t do anything wrong! The photos were sent to us anonymously-we don''t even know who took them! We just made the headline!" Kane scoffed. He wasn''t a fool. He didn''t need to think hard to figure out who had sent those photos. "That''s why I asked about the headline instead of the photos," he muttered, his voiceced with quiet satisfaction. Silence stretched on the other end. The man was clearly scrambling, likely rushing to inform his boss of the impending disaster. Kane didn''t care. He tossed the phone back to his secretary. "Shut it down," he ordered coldly. "Terminate their operations, and cklist them from every financial institution that has supported them over the years. I want them bankrupt by morning." The secretary gave a curt nod. It wasn''t the first time he had carried out an order like this-after all, he worked for Alpha Kane. As his secretary exited the office, silence settled in the room. Alone once again, Kane leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples. But then, a thought struck him. Without wasting another second, he stood, grabbed his suit jacket, and strode toward the door. "I won''t let her misunderstand." * 09.05 Novel Heirs 280 Selene''s POV "Selene, why don''t you stay for lunch with us?" My mom''s voice stopped me just as I was about to step out the door. Turning around, I saw her approaching, having juste from my brother''s room where she''d been earlier that morning. #Meny "Mom, you know Miss Margot isn''t at the caf¨¦ today. I have to open up. Everyone else is already on their way, and I''m runningte because I overslept." "But sweetheart, your health matters too." "I know, Mom. I''ll grab something to eat at the shop. I don''t want to let Margot down." "You''ve never given her a reason to be disappointed. You''re one of the most hardworking employees she has-I''m sure she''s grateful for you." I wrapped my arms around her in a quick hug, trying to reassure her that I really couldn''t stay for lunch. Just as I reached the door, I suddenly froze. My brows furrowed as a familiar car pulled up in front of the house. The door was slightly open, giving me a perfect view of the man stepping out. "What is he doing here?" My mother''s voice carried a note of irritation. I nced at her briefly before answering, "Mom, just go inside. Let me handle this." "But-" "Please, Mom. I don''t want him talking to you and Dad again. Just go to your room." She hesitated, shooting onest re at the man before turning on her heel and disappearing down the hallway. I shifted my attention back to the approaching figure, my expression unreadable as I stood in the doorway. I had seen the headlines earlier today. He had been caught kissing his so-called ''sweetheart'' in a photo taken by the press. A bitter chuckle escaped me. So, Ruby had been right all along-he never actually ended things with that woman. "Selene." His voice carried a weight I didn''t care to acknowledge. "Kane Thorne," I murmured, my tone t. From the corner of my eye, I noticed the house staff peeking toward the entrance, their eyes widening at the sight of him. No doubt they were having a starstruck moment-they always fawned over his pictures on their phones. I turned to them and said firmly, "Give us a moment." They looked disappointed but nodded reluctantly, stealing onest nce at Kane before shuffling away. Now, it was just the two of us. I faced him fully, my arms crossing over my chest. 09:05 65.57% < Chapter 280 "I have to admit, I''m curious. What exactly brings you here, Alpha Kane?" His gaze searched my face, as if trying to gauge my reaction to his presence. I let out a soft, humorlessugh. "You must be lost. That''s the only reason I can think of for you showing up here." He exhaled sharply, shaking his head before finally speaking. "I came to tell you that the news isn''t true. There''s nothing between Ruby and me anymore. Those pictures are old, and I never kissed her. It''s all just a fabricated rumor." 65.57% Novel Heirs 281 The fichas Han Hers Kane''s words caught me off guard. Get 5 Menu "You really came all this way just to tell me that the rumor isn''t true?" I asked, disbeliefcing my voice. "Kane, have you lost your mind?" He let out a heavy sigh, as if shaking off some unseen weight. His head tilted slightly downward as he rubbed the back of his neck, avoiding my gaze. 1 thought you''d misunderstand," he muttered under his breath. I arched a brow. Something about his demeanor felt... off. There was a tension in his posture, a hesitation in his words. "Why would I misunderstand? You and I have nothing to do with each other anymore," I said, a smirk ying on my lips. I have a boyfriend now. Whether someone breaks up or gets back together isn''t my concern," Grayson''s face shed in my mind. He had been so open about his feelings for me, so unapologetically clear. It was a refreshing change. I turned my attention back to Kane, who was now staring at me with an intensity that made my skin prickle. His expression darkened, displeasure flickering across his face. "You shouldn''t have chosen him," he stated, his voice low. "He''s not good for you." I scoffed, "Excuse me?" He took a step toward me, and instinctively, I stepped back. Without hesitation, he crossed the threshold of my home, his eyes scanning the space as if he had every right to be there. "What the hell, Kane? You can''t just walk into my house like some uninvited trespasser." A smirk tugged at theer of his lips. "This entire pack is mine, Selene. I don''t need an invitation." He brushed past me, moving deeper into the house. I frowned and quickly turned to follow him. "Where do you think you''re going?" "Where''s Alpha Malcolm?" That made me freeze. My father? What did he want with him now? I rushed forward, grabbing his wrist to stop him. The moment my fingers touched his skin, my wolf stirred, reacting to the contact in a way I refused to acknowledge. I yanked Kane to face me, pushing down the unwanted sensation bubbling inside me. "Why do you need to see my dad? Haven''t you said enough to him already? You''ve humiliated him enough-I won''t stand for it today." His eyes flickered to where my hand gripped his wrist. "Watch your tone," he murmured. "You used to speak differently. This isn''t how a Lu-" He stopped himself, his jaw tightening when he saw my raised brow. Looking away, he muttered, "No 65.81% < Chapter 281 woman should talk like that." I rolled my eyes. "So, you came here just to argue with me?" Meny I let go of his wrist, but before I could fully pull away, his fingers wrapped around my hand, stopping me in ce. My breath hitched as his eyes locked onto mine. There was something in his gaze-something unfamiliar, something unsettling. His expression softened in a way I had never seen before. It made me ufortable. "Let go," I murmured. Instead, he pulled me closer, catching me off guard. My instincts screamed at me to push him away, but then he spoke his voice quiet, almost... tender. It was the tone I had once longed to hear from h¨ªm, a softness he had never granted me in the past. Back then, to him, I had been nothing more than an afterthought-a ghost of a presence in his life. "Selene." I inhaled sharply, forcing myself to re up at him. "What now? What new excuse do you have? Just say it and leave." Then, his next words hit me like a punch to the gut. Words that dragged the past right back to the surface. "I did you wrong," he admitted, his voice heavy with something I couldn''t quite ce. "Throughout our marriage, I let Ruby''s lies cloud my judgment. I never saw the truth-I never saw you. And for that, Selene... I''m sorry." Novel Heirs 282 09.05 6581% The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Third POV Get 5 >= Menu Selene stood frozen, her breath hitching as Kane''s words echoed in her mind. The pain she had buried so carefully over the years came rushing back in vivid shes-memories of heartbreak, humiliation, and betrayal. She had worked so hard to move on, to rebuild herself, to start fresh. But it seemed that no matter how much time passed, this man had an uncanny way of dragging her back into the past. "Sorry?" she scoffed, her voiceced with bitterness. "Sorry for what? For breaking me? For humiliating me? For constantly reminding me of how little I meant to you?" Her words hit him like a blow, his entire body tensing. For the first time, Kane felt something deep and unfamiliar-an ache that burned in his chest as he looked into her eyes. She wasn''t just speaking to him; she wasying her soul bare, letting him see the fragments of the heart he had shattered. His jaw clenched, his pulse quickening. All he wanted in that moment was to pull her into his arms, to tell her that he regretted everything. But he knew-he knew-that no apology would ever be enough. "And after all these years, after everything, what do you do the moment you see me again?" she continued, taking a step back. "Was it Ruby who made you take my children away from me? Was she the one who pushed you to disgrace my parents? Or was all of that your own choice?" She jerked her hand free from his grip, putting more distance between them. "I hate you, Kane," she spat, her voice shaking with emotion. "With everything in me, I hate you. What you did to me is something I can never forgive. Even when I try to move forward, your ghost still haunts me. Do you have any idea what it was like? Carrying your child, waiting night after night for my husband toe find me-to take me back home?" "Selene-" "Don''t," she cut him off sharply. "Don''te here again. I don''t even want to see you. You saw that I was happy, and you couldn''t stand it, could you? That''s why you came-to ruin it, to drag me back into the past. That''s all you''ve ever done, Kane Thorne." Kane exhaled sharply, shaking his head. But no matter how much she pushed him away, the thought of her with Grayson sent rage coursing through his veins. It wasn''t right. She wasn''t meant to be with him. "I am your mate," he said, his voice low, almost desperate. It was the only card he had left to y. If nothing else, he wanted to remind her of their bond-the connection that had tied them together from the start. Selene''s expression remained cold, unreadable. "Grayson will mark me," she said evenly, her tone like ice. Kane''s body tensed, and before he could stop himself, he grabbed her hand again, his grip tightening. "Don''t you dare," he murmured, his voice dangerously low. "You can punish me however you want, but I will never let you be his mate." 09:05 66.04% < Chapter 282 A flicker of shock crossed Selene''s face at his sheer possessiveness. She searched his eyes, trying to understand what he truly wanted from her. "What do you want from me, Kane?¡± she whispered, her voice quieter now, tinged with exhaustion. "What am I supposed to do?" His gaze softened as he studied her, as if memorizing every detail of her face. He wanted to find the right words-to finally tell her what had been buried in his heart for far too long. He wanted to tell her that he loved her. That he wanted to cherish her, to make up for everything. That he needed her to leave the other man ande back to him. "Selene, I-" But before he could finish, a deep, authoritative voice cut through the tension. "What is going on here?" 09:05 66.04% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 283 Get Menu Selene spun around at the sound of her father''s voice, instantly recognizing the disapproval in his eyes as he took in Kane''s presence. Without hesitation, she pulled her hand away from Kane''s grasp and put some distance between them. "Dad," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. Alpha Malcolm stepped forward, his gaze shifting to Kane. "All respect to the head Alpha," he said, dipping his head in acknowledgment. Selene''s hands clenched into fists, gripping the fabric of her dress as she struggled to suppress her frustration. Her father had never bowed to another Alpha before-not even when his own son assumed the role of head Alpha after him. There had never been a need to lower himself for the sake of respect. But now, he had no choice but to bow before Kane. The old wounds that had once scarred her heart tore open again, the pain flooding back, reigniting the resentment she felt toward him. "Rise," Kanemanded, his gaze flickering toward Selene before settling back on her father. Alpha Malcolm straightened, his expression unreadable. "Is there anything we can do for you, Alpha?" His tone wasposed, professional, devoid of emotion. But beneath that carefully controlled demeanor, he had not forgotten. He had not forgotten how this man had refused his pleas, how he had ignored his desperate request not to tear his daughter''s world apart by taking her children from her. "I wanted to speak with your daughter," Kane began, exhaling as if weighing his words. "But... Alpha Malcolm, I believe you and I should talk first." Selene''s brows knit together in confusion. What could he possibly need to discuss with her father? Another warning? Another ultimatum? Just then, Evelyn Hawthorne stepped back into the living room. She had been resting in her room, but unease had kept her from staying away. Concern for her daughter had drawn her back. "Selene, what''s going on?" Evelyn asked, her voiceced with worry. Selene shook her head slightly, silently reassuring her mother that it was nothing. Alpha Malcolm gave Kane a nod, gesturing toward another part of the house. "Of course. We can talk in the study." Selene''s heart clenched, and she quickly shook her head at her father, silently pleading with him not to go. She didn''t trust Kane-not for a second. But her father didn''t listen. He couldn''t. Kane was the head Alpha now, and refusing him wasn''t an option. Without another word, Alpha Malcolm led Kane into the study and motioned for him to take a seat on one of the couches. Kane, however, didn''t sit. Instead, his eyes drifted toward the bookshelves lining the walls, filled with 09.05 66.28% < Chapter 283 Get 3> Menu countless volumes. He moved toward them, running his fingers along the spines, scanning the titles. He wasn''t just browsing-he was searching. Searching for something specific. Selene had always loved to write. Did she still? Had she filled more diaries over the years? He was curious-desperate, even-to know how she had spent all this time without him. "What brings you here, Alpha?" Alpha Malcolm asked, his voice firm and direct. Kane didn''t turn around. Instead, he asked, "Do you keep a journal, Alpha Malcolm?" Malcolm blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected question. "A journal? No." Kane finally turned to face him, murmuring, "That''s a shame. You should. Writing things down helps you remember your past-just in case you ever forget." Alpha Malcolm''s patience was wearing thin. "Alpha, let''s get to the point. What is it you want to dis cuss?" Kane didn''t hesitate. He didn''t waste time with pleasantries or evasions. "I love your daughter, Alpha Malcolm." 09.05 Novel Heirs 284 Get 5> Menu Alpha Malcolm''s eyes widened in surprise, but the moment quickly shifted into something more ominous. A heavy tension settled over the room as he studied the man before him-Alpha Kane. There was no way this man was capable of love. A ruler whomanded packs with an iron fist, devoid of emotion, could never truly care for anyone. Malcolm would never forget the loneliness Selene had endured. He would never forget the state she was in when Magnus found her, abandoned in the forest. "Alpha Kane, you are a powerful leader,manding multiple packs under your rule. All I can do is ask -let my daughter go." Kane''s low growl filled the room at Malcolm''s words. He could speak gently with Selene, but not with her father. His presence darkened as he took a step toward the older man. Though Malcolm had aged, he still carried himself with the strength of a former Alpha, a reminder of the days when he led his own pack. "I don''t think you heard me clearly," Kane said, his voice edged with warning. "I said, ''I love your daughter."" Alpha Malcolm met his gaze steadily, hisposure unwavering. "I have no power to stop you," Malcolm admitted. "My influence is gone, my pack is now under yourmand-I have nothing left to bargain with, nothing to offer in exchange for my daughter''s freedom." Kane''s expression darkened. "Why do you keep insisting that I leave her? Do you not understand that she is my mate? Or do you think you can change fate?" A heavy breath escaped Malcolm as he took an unconscious step backward, stumbling onto the couch behind him. Kane was on him in an instant. "Are you okay?" Malcolm blinked in surprise. A man as ruthless as Kane-one who never hesitated to kill-was asking if he was alright? Kane exhaled sharply, shutting his eyes for a moment as if trying to rein in his emotions. He moved to the couch across from Malcolm and sat down. "I need you to understand something. Grayson Vale is not a good match for her." Malcolm coughed, his throat dry. Kane reached for the ss on the nearby table, poured water, and handed it to him. "Well, traditionally, you should be offering me a drink," Kane remarked with a smirk. "But since you''re her father, I''ll let it slide." Malcolm took the water, drinking it slowly before setting the ss back down. "Alpha, my daughter is strong," he said firmly. "She doesn''t need me to tell her who to choose or how to live her life. If she decides Grayson isn''t right for her, she knows how to walk away-just like she did 09:06 66.51% before." Get 5 Menu Kane flinched at the reminder, a sharp pang hitting his chest. He averted his gaze, unwilling to let Malcolm see the effect those words had on him. Silence settled between them for a long moment before Malcolm finally stood. Kane''s eyes tracked his movements as he walked toward the bookshelf. The older man reached for a worn book, pulling it from its ce before slipping something out from between its pages-a photograph. Returning to Kane, he handed it over without a word. Kane''s brow furrowed as he took the photo, but the confusionsted only a second. The moment his eyesnded on the image, his expression shifted entirely. His breath caught. His eyes widened in shock. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. 09.06 Novel Heirs 285 Get 5 Menu He pushed himself up from the couch, his eyes locked on the photograph in his hands. Alpha Malcolm observed his reaction, his voice low as he murmured, "That picture was sent to me years ago by one of my border guards, back when I was still Alpha of the Iron Crown Pack." Kane''s fingers trembled as he fixated on the image. ¡°This is..." The words caught in his throat, his chest tightening with an ache so deep it nearly crushed him. Malcolm let out a slow breath, ncing at the photo. "My guard took this the night my son brought a rogue girl to the pack hospital. Her clothes were torn, filthy with dirt and blood. She was so badly injured that she lost consciousness. It took weeks for her to recover, to even find the strength to stand again. She was shattered after her divorce... because she still loved the man who had cast her aside." Kane''s hands curled into fists, unable to look away. Selene barely looked alive in the image. Her body was covered in wounds so deep that her blood had soaked through the fabric of her clothes. The sight of her like that made his stomach twist, his breathing in uneven gasps. His jaw tightened, his grip on the photo unrelenting. The walls of the room seemed to close in, suffocating him beneath the weight of what he had done. This was his fault. His choices had led to this. His cruelty had left her broken. Malcolm''s voice was heavy with something between sorrow and anger. "I don''t know how she managed to survive. She wouldn''t talk for months. She barely ate. If it hadn''t been for Magnus watching over her, I don''t think she would have made it." Kane''s entire body went rigid at that name. Magnus. The man who had been there when he wasn''t. The man who had picked up Selene''s shattered pieces and given her a reason to keep going. "She never told me," Kane muttered, almost to himself. "She never said a word about what happened after I... after I let her go." Malcolm let out a dry, bitter scoff. "Do you really think she wanted to relive it? Do you think she wanted to remember the man who destroyed her?" His voice was tight with restrained fury. "She was born an Alpha''s daughter, yet she was tossed aside like a rogue. She suffered, alone, because of you." Kane''s grip on the photograph tightened until his knuckles turned white. Something inside him cracked, something raw and irreparable. He had seen Selene so many times since then, spoken to her, even tried to keep his distance- but he had never truly understood the depth of what she had endured. Malcolm exhaled, his voice softer this time. "I''m not telling you this to make you feel guilty, Alpha Kane. I''m telling you because you need to understand." Kane forced himself to look up, meeting the older man''s gaze. "Understand what?" "That if you love her, you''ll let her go." The words struck like a de straight to his chest. His lips parted, but no sound came out. 0 09:06 66.74% < Chapter 285 "She''s finally rebuilding her life," Malcolm continued. "She''s stronger now. She doesn''t need youing back to reopen wounds that took years to heal." Meny Kane remained still, caught in a brutal war between his emotions and the undeniable truth in Malcolm''s words. He hade here with the intent to take back what was his, to reim what he had lost. But now... now he wasn''t sure if he even had the right to. Malcolm stepped closer, his voice firm but not unkind. "If you love her, Alpha Kane, do the right thing." Kane shut his eyes, his entire body trembling as he slowly lowered the photograph. A long silence stretched between them before he finally spoke, Novel Heirs 286 Kane remained still, his gaze fixed on Alpha Malcolm. Oreon #fa The older man looked utterly defeated-like a father who had already lost too much and had nothing left but the desperate plea to protect what remained. "I''ve already lost one child," Malcolm said, his voice heavy with grief. "I can''t lose another." Kane''s grip tightened around the doorknob. A cold sensation spread through his chest, numbing him from the inside out. The flicker of emotion in his eyes darkened, swallowed by the abyss of his own turmoil. Then, with a slow nod, he made his decision. "I''ll grant your request." With those final words, Kane turned and walked out of the study, Alpha Malcolm stood frozen, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. Had he really seeded? Had he actually convinced Alpha Kane to stay away from his daughter''s life? He hurried after Kane, watching the man''s rigid posture as he moved. Over the years, Malcolm had heard countless stories about Kane. As the former head of the pack, he had even maintained a good rtionship with Kane''s father, Alpha Garrett. But everything changed the day Selene was taken- stolen away while they were supposed to be visiting this very pack. They had searched everywhere for her, but she had vanished. From that moment on, Malcolm had severed all ties with Kane''s pack. As they entered the living room, Selene immediately rose from the couch and rushed toward her father. Kane''s steps faltered as he turned his head, catching sight of her. His fingers curled slightly, recalling the photograph he had found in the study. He hadn''t returned it to her father. Instead, he had slipped it into his pocket, holding onto it like a silent reminder of everything he had done to her. "Dad, is everything okay?" Selene asked, concerncing her voice. Kane didn''t answer. He could see the worry etched on her face, but he forced himself to look away and continued walking toward the entrance. Just as he reached the door, Evelyn Hawthorne spoke up from behind him. "Alpha." Kane stopped but didn''t turn around immediately. When he finally faced her, his expression remained unreadable. Evelyn cleared her throat before speaking again, her voice softer this time. "I set the table for lunch. It''s already that time, and we can''t let you leave without eating something." Kane''s gaze flickered to Selene, who silently shook her head at her mother, subtly pleading for him not to stay. He let out a slow breath before offering Evelyn a small, polite smile. "Thank you for the offer," he said evenly, "but I''m not hungry." 10:45 66.88% < Chapter 286 With that, he turned and stepped out of the house. +5Bonus >= Menu By the time he reached his car, his expression had shifted-his face void of emotion, his eyes distant. His driver wordlessly opened the back door for him, and Kane slid inside, leaning back against the seat. His body felt hollow. He had arrived carrying a burden of pain, but now he was leaving with something far worse-an ache that could never be mended. "Alpha, where to?" the driver asked, ncing at him through the rearview mirror. Kane blinked slowly, his eyes drifting toward the window as he muttered, "Somewhere no one can find me." The driver hesitated, momentarily stunned. "Alpha..." Kane turned to look at him, his expression unreadable. "Take me home." The driver nodded immediately, though confusion flickered across his face. Kane hadn''t referred to any ce as "home" in years-so why now? As the car pulled away, Kane sat in silence, watching the pack members outside. Under his rule, they lived in peace, thriving within the security he provided. Yet, despite everything, he felt no peace at all. Closing his eyes, he let his thoughts consume him. Even if I wanted to, I could never have you. The pain I inflicted is beyond repair. Why did I fall for you when fate was always against me? What kind of love is this-one I can never even express to you? Novel Heirs 287 65.45% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs A FEW MONTHS LATER Selene''s POV +5Bonus > Menu Today was an amazing day-because today, my brother moved his finger. It was undeniable proof that he was getting better. Seeing it happen with my own eyes filled me with so much relief that I struggled to put it into words. At first, I was stunned, but then the realization hit me-he was on his way back to us. It wouldn''t be long now. I owed everything to Grayson for my brother''s recovery. He was incredibly kind. When I first agreed to be his girlfriend, I had no idea what kind of person he truly was. But as time passed, I kept uncovering more about him. Grayson wasn''t just a healer-he was an enigma. He had abilities beyond myprehension, ones that could restore health to anyone. There was something mesmerizing about the mark on the back of his neck; it would glow red whenever my fingers brushed against it. He once told me that only another healer could perceive that color. I had no reason to doubt him-after all, he was my boyfriend. He often said I had the potential to follow in his footsteps, and he encouraged me to pursue studies in the medical field. With his guidance, I delved into research that blended modern medicine with traditional remedies. He taught me how to craft potions for all kinds of ailments, and I was astonished when, for the first time, I sessfully created one just like his. That very potion had been the key to saving Alpha Garrett''s life. Grayson assured me that I had so much more to learn and hinted that, one day, I might even develop a healer''s mark of my own. "Selene, they''re here." My mother''s voice called out, pulling me from my thoughts. The moment I heard her, excitement surged through me. With a bright smile, I rushed out of my bedroom. As I stepped into the hallway, I saw them entering the living room. "Mommy!" Luna and Leo''s excited voices rang out as they ran toward me. I immediately crouched down, wrapping my arms around my babies in a warm embrace. "How are my little ones?" "Mommy, we missed you!" "And what about us?" my father teased, raising a brow. Giggling, the twins turned to him, throwing their small arms around their grandfather before moving on to hug my mother as well. Watching them, I couldn''t help but smile. "We missed you both!" Luna and Leo chimed in, their voices full of warmth as they looked up at their grandparents. I stood there for a moment, taking in the joy on my parents'' faces as they held my children close. It had been a while since Luna and Leo had started visiting me regrly. A few months back, after Kane had left my home, he had sent them to stay with me under Delta Derek''s care. The arrangement was 10:45 65.68% < Chapter 287 simple: they would spend four days a week with me and the other three with him. Mers I had been overjoyed by the decision, though I couldn''t help but wonder if my father had yed a role in it. There was still a lingering curiosity about what Kane had said to him that day in his study. My father had never shared the details of that conversation with me, leaving me to wonder what had truly been discussed between them. Novel Heirs 288 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs "Mommy, let''s go somewhere today." Luna''s sweet voice rang out as she tried to convince me to take her out. Her big, pleading eyes were hard to resist. "Baby, I have to stop by the coffee shop today. How about we go somewhere this weekend instead?" 1 suggested gently. Just then, Leo walked in, having finished his homework. He climbed onto the bed beside us, his expression serious as he turned to his sister and said in the most mature tone he could muster, "Don''t bother Mommy. Or I''ll tell Dad." Hearing him refer to Kane as "Dad" didn''t really surprise me anymore. Over time, Kane had managed to carve out a space in Leo''s heart. These days, whenever he was at the pack house, he devoted his full attention to the twins. "No, don''t tell Dad!" Luna whined. "He said if I annoy Mommy, he won''t call me ''princess'' anymore." I raised an eyebrow at that. Even though my feelings for Kane hadn''t changed-l still couldn''t stand him-I had to admit, I was surprised at how well he handled the kids, especially Leo. "How''s your ''punishment'' going?" I asked Leo, curious about his training, He puffed out his chest proudly. "Mommy, it''s not a punishment. Uncle Storm said I''m going to be the head Alpha one day, so I need to start training now." I chuckled at his enthusiasm. I had always wondered what exactly Kane had said to him at his birthday party. Later, I found out that his so-called punishment was simply the start of his training. It was early for him to begin learning how to fight, but honestly, it wasn''t much of a punishment at all. ¡°You''re such a fan of your dad," I teased, watching his expression carefully. Before Leo could respond, Luna giggled and chimed in, "No, he''s not. But my friends'' mommies are! They always ask me about Dad. Some of them even told me to ask him to pick me up from school." I scoffed, rolling my eyes. Some women had no shame, using a child as an excuse to get Kane''s attention. "Ignore them, sweetheart. You''re a good girl, and you don''t need to bother your dad. He''s a busy man," I told her firmly. "Yes, Mommy," they both answered in unison, their little voices filled with obedience. As their mother, it was my responsibility to teach them good manners and respect for others. I was simply doing what any parent should. After brushing my hair and slipping on a pair of heels, I turned to face my kids as they lingered in my room. "Mommy''s heading out. Do you think this looks good?" I asked, doing a yful twirl. "Yeah!" Luna cheered excitedly. 1. m) 10:45 65.85% < Chapter 298 "What about you, Leo?" I prompted. "It''s fine, Mommy," he replied, shrugging like a little adult. +5Bonus > Menu I sighed, noticing how fast he was growing up. Each day, he seemed more mature than thest. "Alright then, I''ll see youter," I said, giving them a small wave before stepping out of my bedroom. Just as I was about to walk down the hall, I overheard them talking. "Why doesn''t Mommy go to Dad''s house?" Luna asked her brother, her tone filled with curiosity. Leo''s answer came without hesitation. "You know they''re not together. Our friends say the same thing." There was a brief silence before Luna added thoughtfully, "But Dad talks about Mommy all the time." FB Novel Heirs 289 +5Bonus > Menu I chose to ignore their conversation and continued on my way out of the house. Kids were easily influenced, and it upset me to know they had to deal with teasing at school. People loved to talk, and in our case, there was plenty of fuel for gossip-an unmated Alpha for a father and a mother with a new boyfriend. It was bound to be a topic among their ssmates and even their ssmates'' parents. But there was nothing I could do about it. I had finallye to terms with the fact that I had a right to live my life the way I wanted. I couldn''t waste my energy worrying about what others said. My only concern was how all of this affected my children''s well-being. After gging down a cab, I climbed inside and gave the driver my destination- Shadow & Moon Coffeehouse. It was mid-afternoon, the busiest time of the day for the caf¨¦. By the time I arrived, the ce was bustling with customers, every table upied, the air filled with the rich aroma of roasted coffee beans and sweet pastries. Stepping inside, I greeted the familiar faces of my coworkers with a smile as I made my way to the counter. "Margot." I spotted her perched on a stool behind the register, scrolling through her phone. "Am I runningte today?" I asked as I approached. "Not at all," she assured me with a grin. I nodded in response and quickly tied on my apron, ready to jump into work. As I started taking orders, I noticed a few customers eyeing me curiously. It wasn''t unusual-I had gotten used to it by now. "Wait... aren''t you Selene Hawthorne?" a young woman suddenly asked. I met her gaze and gave a polite nod. "Yeah, that''s me." Her excitement was immediate. "Would you mind if we took a selfie together?" "Yes, please! Can we?" another woman chimed in eagerly, along with a few others seated nearby. I let out a soft chuckle, feeling a bit awkward. This kind of thing happened almost daily. People recognized me-not for who I was as a person, but because of my connection to two influential men. I nced over at Margot for help, and she gave me a knowing smile before stepping in. "Sorry,dies," she announced, walking over to their table. "But no photos with our employees." "Why not?" one of them pouted. Margot simply pointed to a whiteboard hanging on a pir. In bold letters, the caf¨¦''s policy was written: "No Photos With Our Employees." 11.30 63.17% Disappointed, the women exchanged nces before pulling out their phones to do the next best thing posting about their encounter with me. Within minutes, I was sure social media would be buzzing about how they had met Selene Hawthome, the ex-wife of Alpha Kane and current girlfriend of Grayson Vale Even though I had my own standing in the Iron Crown Pack, here, none of that seemed to matter. People only cared about my ties to powerful men. Shoving those thoughts aside, I refocused on my job. "So, what can I get for you today?" I asked them, determined to ignore the attention. I never felt like some kind of celebrity, but these constant interactions reminded me how much my personal life had be public interest. As I was preparing a fresh batch of coffee, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I wiped my hands on a warm towel before checking the screen, Grayson, Stepping into the changing room for privacy, I answered the call. "Grayson." His voice was warm, a familiarfort. "Where are you, sweetheart?" A blush crept onto my cheeks at the way he called me that. We had been taking things slow, giving me the time I needed to fully move on from my past¡ªbut moments like this made it clear how much closer we were getting. "I''m at work right now," I told him, leaning against the lockers. We chatted briefly before he said, "I just got back to the Nightfall Pack. When you''re done with your shift, I''lle pick you up." < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 290 hapter 290 Third POV "Alright," Selene murmured softly in response. Get 53. Menu As soon as he ended the call, a grin spread across her face. It was sweet of him to check in, just to see what she was up to. They hadn''t seen each other for the past few days since he had to return to his pack. His Alpha had summoned him for an important discussion, leaving him with no choice but to go back. "He''s finally back. That''s nice," she muttered to herself while stepping out of the changing room. Pushing aside her thoughts, she refocused on her tasks for the rest of her shift. By the time the shop was ready to close, her coworkers bid her farewell one by one before heading off. As usual, it was Selene''s responsibility to lock up for the night. With a final nce inside, she secured the door and stepped outside. The moment she did, she realized how overcast the sky had be. She hadn''t noticed while she was inside, but thick clouds now loomed above, obscuring even a hint of the moon. Lifting her head, she caught a flicker of lightning slicing through the sky, followed by the distant rumble of thunder a few secondster. Reaching into her bag, she pulled out her phone and checked the time. Grayson should be arriving any minute now. "Should I call him?" she wondered briefly before dialing his number. When he picked up, his voice reassured her-he was already on his way. After hanging up, she slipped the phone back into her bag. A cool dropletnded on her skin, then another. Tilting her face toward the sky, she weed the gentle drizzle as it gradually began to fall. The scent of fresh rain filled the air, and a small, content smile yed on her lips. She closed her eyes for a second, savoring the moment. As she moved slightly, the rain intensified, drenching her clothes. Just then, a car pulled up beside her. The door swung open, and Grayson stepped out, quickly unfolding an umbre. He held it over her, shielding her from the downpour. "You''ll catch a cold out here," he chided. "Come on, don''t stand in the rain." But it was toote-she was already soaked. Turning toward him with a yful smile, she snatched the umbre from his grip. Without hesitation, she tossed it aside and reached for his wrist. "Grayson, just feel it," she urged, her eyes gleaming. "The rain-it''s so refreshing." For a moment, he simply watched her, blinking as if trying to process her excitement. Then, with a 11:30 63.46% < Chapter 290 swift movement, he grasped her wrist and pulled her closer (0157) as Selene gasped, caught off guard by his sudden action. The rain poured around them, but all she could focus on was his face, inches from hers "Nothing is more refreshing than seeing you again," Grayson said, his voice carrying over the sound of the rain. Lowering his head, he pressed a kiss to her cheek. Heat rushed to her face, and she yfully pushed against his chest, her smile shy but delighted, Grayson chuckled, watching as she reveled in the rain,pletely lost in the moment, Meanwhile... Not far away, another car sat parked near the coffee shop, its windshield streaked with raindrops. Inside, a man sat in the driver''s seat, a cigarette resting between his fingers as he observed the couple through narrowed eyes. The rhythmic patter of rain against the car roof was drowned out by the storm brewing in his mind. He wasn''t bothered by the weather-only by the sight before him, His gaze lingered on the woman''s face, noting the way she smiled so freely, Smiled without him. Novel Heirs 291 11:30 63.46% The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs The Next Day By the time Selene woke up, it was already toote to make it to the coffee shop. A deep sigh left her lips as she curled further into her nket. She had caught a cold-unsurprising, considering how she ignored Grayson''s warnings and let herself get soaked in the rainst night. When he had dropped her off at home, the sneezing had already started. By morning, a mild fever had set in, leaving her exhausted and sleeping for most of the day. But after lunch, she decided she couldn''t stay in bed any longer. It wasn''t her own shop where she coulde and go as she pleased. Margot, her boss, was a kind and understanding woman, but Selene refused to take advantage of that, As soon as Selene stepped inside the shop, Margot''s sharp eyesnded on her. "You look pale. What happened?" Margot asked, concerncing her voice. Selene let out a smallugh, exining the events ofst night. Margot chuckled, shaking her head. "You young folks really do love ying in the rain, huh?" "Not all of us," Selene admitted with a sheepish grin. "But I do, Grayson tried to stop me so many times... I should''ve listened to him." With a knowing smile, Margot handed her a steaming cup of cappino. Selene inhaled deeply, the rich aroma lifting her spirits. "Thanks, Margot." After finishing her coffee, she threw herself back into work. The afternoon flew by as she helped oversee modifications to the shop. Margot had decided a little redecoration might boost business, so Selene worked closely with the architect, managing the process and giving directions. The design team was quick to notice how sharp Selene was, not just with aesthetics but with budgeting and marketing strategies as well. Eventually, someone recognized her, and murmurs spread -she wasn''t just some ordinary barista. She was once the CEO of the Iron Crown Pack, a powerhouse in the business world, a name every Alpha wanted to negotiate with. "Selene, I really appreciate this," Margot told her sincerely. "It''s nothing," Selene replied, only to be interrupted by a sudden sneeze. By the time evening rolled around, the rain had returned, drumming lightly against the shop''s windows. The weather was unpredictable this time of year, and there was a good chance it would pour all night. "You should head home," Margot insisted. "I''ll close up today." Selene turned to object-this was her responsibility-but the pounding in her head made her hesitate. "Alright," she relented, slipping off her apron. A nce at the clock told her it was already nine at night. After saying her goodbyes to Margot and the remaining staff, she stepped outside. It wasn''t until she was a few steps away from the coffee shop that she realized she had left her 11:30 63.68% < Chapter 291 #Mery umbre behind. But she figured it wasn''t a big deal-the rain wasn''t too heavy yet, and she could catch a cab quickly. Or so she thought. As she walked along the sidewalk, scanning the area, no taxis were in sight. Instead, the rain thickened, the cold droplets stinging against her skin. The dull ache in her head sharpened, making each step feel heavier. Her breathing became unsteady, and a wave of dizziness washed over her. Blinking rapidly, she tried to steady herself, but her vision blurred. Without realizing it, she had wandered onto the highway. She turned her head, trying to spot a cab, but the rain pelted down harshly, making it impossible to focus. Her head throbbed violently, her body swaying. The world around her spun as her knees buckled. Just as she was about to copse, strong arms wrapped around her, steadying her before she could hit the ground. She struggled to open her eyes, hershes wet with rain. Through her blurry vision, she caught a glimpse of a face-one she hadn''t seen in a long time. A name slipped from her lips in a whisper. "Kane?" Novel Heirs 292 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 Menu Kane gazed down at the unconscious woman in his arms, his expression unreadable. Without hesitation, he carried her to his car, gently cing her in the passenger seat. After securing her seatbelt, he reached out, pressing the back of his hand to her forehead. She was burning up. His jaw tightened as he straightened, shutting the door with a quiet thud. Rain streamed down his face, soaking through his clothes as he walked around the car and slid into the driver''s seat. The vehicle''s interior was eerily silent-only the rhythmic patter of raindrops against the windshield and Selene''s faint, uneven breaths filled the space. But Kane wasn''t driving her home. The sudden ring of his phone shattered the quiet, drawing a scowl to his face. A quick nce at the screen told him it was Theta Gideon. He answered with a curt, "What?" "Alpha, we''re at the club for the meeting. Where are you?" Kane''s gaze flickered toward Selene before returning to the road. "I''m noting." A brief pause. Then, the voice on the other end grew more urgent. "What do you mean, Alpha?" There was somemotion, and then Beta Finn''s voice took over, sharper, more demanding. "You said you''d be here in thirty minutes. What''s going on? This is a pack meeting, Kane." Kane barely spared the call a thought. Right now, nothing mattered more than the woman beside him -the woman he had wanted for so long but had never been able to have. "She''s running a fever. I''m not leaving her like this," he muttered. Silence stretched on the line. Then, confused voices murmured in the background, until Finn put the call on speaker. "Who?" Kane exhaled slowly, gripping the steering wheel tighter before answering in a voice deep and firm. "Selene." A stunned pause. "What? What is she doing with you?" Finn''s tone wasced with disbelief. "Alpha, just drop her off at her ce ande to the club. We can push the meeting back an hour." Kane''s patience snapped. His grip on the steering wheel tightened, his knuckles turning white. "I''m noting tonight. Cancel the meeting." 11:30 63.89% < Chapter 292 Without waiting for a response, he ended the call and powered off his phone, Gets Menu His attention shifted back to Selene. Her damp hair clung to her face, her lips slightly parted as she breathed in shallow, feverish gasps. Even soaked and pale, she was mesmerizing. For months, she had been the only thing upying his thoughts. Even when he kept his distance, even when he refused to let her get close-she was always there, But wasn''t loving someone from afar still love? The drive stretched on through the storm until finally, he pulled up in front of a familiar vi, Without hesitation, Kane parked and stepped out, moving swiftly to her side. He opened the passenger door and knelt down, carefully gathering her into his arms once more. As he carried her toward the entrance, the security guards stationed outside exchanged wary nces but didn''t dare question him. They wordlessly opened the doors, allowing him inside. The moment he stepped into the grand foyer, a voice rang out in shock. Wren approached with wide eyes, her gaze darting between Kane and the unconscious woman in his arms. "Alpha-Luna is back!" Novel Heirs 293 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Kane didn''t slow his pace as he strode toward the staircase. "Wren,e with me." Get 52 Menu Without hesitation, Wren followed closely behind him, her mind racing with concern for Selene. What had happened to her? It had been years since shest saw her, and when they finally reunited, she was overwhelmed with joy. But now, worry gnawed at her-was Selene unwell? "Open the door," Kane instructed, gesturing toward the room Selene had once stayed in. Moving swiftly, Wren reached for the doorknob and pushed it open. Kane stepped inside, carrying Selene, and gentlyid her down on the bed. The room was spotless. A few months prior, he had told Wren to have the maids keep it clean. Since that day, whenever his children left the pack house to stay with Selene, he woulde here and spend time in this very room. It was the one ce that still held traces of her, and being here made him feel closer to her. His gaze lingered on Selene''s face. Her entire body was soaked from the rain, her damp clothes clinging to her form and making the thin fabric nearly translucent. He could easily make out the outline of what she wore underneath. But instead of letting his eyes linger, he shifted his attention to Wren. "Is she okay?" Wren asked, her voiceced with concern. "She has a fever. Change her in Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! instructed before turning and walking out of the room. Wren nced at the closed door, her thoughts swirling. Kane could have done it himself, yet he had asked her to. Did he truly respect Selene enough not to touch her without her permission? "If only he had shown this kind of care before the divorce..." she murmured to herself, shaking her head. She walked over to the closet, grabbed a towel, and began drying Selene''s body before changing her into fresh clothes. "Luna, everything changed the moment you left." Downstairs, Kane paced back and forth in the living room, a cigarette between his fingers. His clothes were still drenched, but he didn''t seem to care. His thoughts were consumed by the woman lying upstairs. He considered calling Nathan but ultimately decided against it. She would wake up soon anyway. After a while, Wren descended the stairs. She gave Kane a respectful nod before speaking. "Alpha, I''ve dried her off and changed her clothes." Kane acknowledged her with a curt nod, his gaze flickering toward the staircase as he crushed the cigarette out in the ashtray beside the couch. He was about to head upstairs when Wren spoke again. "Alpha, you should change out of those wet clothes. You''ll get sick." #) 11:31 64.11% < Chapter 293 "Don''t worry about me," he replied In the past few months, Kane had started speaking to her with a gender tone. She had always seen him as a son, and now, this small change made her feet warm inside. It was rare to see him like this- to see him truly care. As she watched Kane ascend the stairs, a smile tugged at theers of her lips. She had never seen him this concerned about anyone before. There was something in his eyes... an enction des tas just worry. He cared for Selene- perhaps more than he wanted to admit. Maybe, just maybe, it had already grown into love. Shaking her head, Wren turned and made her way to her own room, tucked away in the farer of the house. "I hope tonight changes everything... and brings them back together Novel Heirs 294 64.17% $ The moment Kane stepped into the bedroom, his eyes were immediately drawn to what Selene was wearing his white shirt and ck sweatpants. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips, Seeing her in his clothes stirred something inside him. He moved to the bed, standing beside her, his gaze settling on her face. She looked a bit more refreshed, but as he reached out to check her forehead, his expression darkened. The fever hadn''t gone down. After carefully wrapping a nket around her, he stepped back and headed toward the bathroom. He needed to shower and change, sitting around in drenched clothes was not an option. When he emerged, he was dressed in a ck t-shirt and matching sweatpants, the casual outfit making him look younger than usual. As he dried his damp hair with a towel, he walked over to the bed, tossing the towel onto the couch before settling himself on the edge. His eyes lingered on her for a moment before he reached out again to check her fever. Deciding she needed a warmpress, he was about to stand up when he noticed movement-her head shifting slightly. He hesitated, observing her closely, Lifting his hand, he gently cupped her cheek, his thumb stroking her soft skin. "How are you feeling?" His voice was low, almost tender. Selene stirred, her eyelids fluttering open. A sharp pain shot through her head, making her wince. It took a few attempts, but she finally managed to focus, blinking away the haze clouding her vision. At first, everything felt disorienting. All she registered was a warm touch against her cheek, easing the fever''s difort. But as her vision cleared and she recognized the man in front of her, a sudden joit of awareness hit her. Jerking upright, she instinctively pushed against his chest, trying to put distance between them. "Kane?¡± Her voice was hoarse, filled with confusion. "What are you doing here?" She pressed a hand to her forehead, still feeling lightheaded. The nket slipped from her shoulders, pooling around her waist, and an immediate chill ran through her body, making her shiver. Kane stepped back, giving her space. "Take it easy." But she wasn''t listening. "Why are you here?" she repeated, her voice more urgent. She attempted to get out of bed, but Kane stopped her, catching her wrists in his firm grip. "Selene, you need to rest." "Kane, let go." "You''re in no condition to leave right now." Annoyance shed in her eyes. The fever was already making her miserable, and his presence was only making things worse. "Let me go." "No." *) 1131 64.331 "Kane, I need to go home* "I''ll let your family know." Her frustration deepened. "No, don''t. My kids they''re waiting for me, she mumbled, her strength fading fast Kane was about to refuse her again, but then his breath caught. His gaze had unintentionally drifted downward, and what he saw made him freeze. The loose fit of his shirt had shifted, revealing more of her chest. But it wasn''t just the hint of her cleavage that held his attention-it was the deep, unmistakable w marks etched across her skin. < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 295 Get 5> Meriu Selene had no idea where Kane''s gaze was fixed, but she assumed the worst. Heat rushed to her face as she quickly crossed her arms over her chest, shielding herself. "Pervert," she muttered, scowling. But Kane wasn''t paying attention to her words. His eyes remained locked on the w marks across her skin, his expression darkening. Stepping back slightly, he murmured under his breath, "So that''s why you''ve been getting weaker." Selene frowned, not understanding what he meant. Pulling the nket up, she wrapped it tightly around herself, seeking warmth against the lingering chill in her body. She watched as Kane turned toward the door, assuming he was about to leave. Her eyes wandered around the room, and as her vision cleared, recognition dawned on her. This used to be their bedroom. Memories of the past flickered through her mind, but before she could dwell on them, a soft click echoed in the room. Her gaze snapped toward the door just in time to see Kane locking it. Her throat burned as she spoke, her voice hoarse. "What are you doing?" Kane didn''t answer. He merely turned to face her again, his expression unreadable. A strange weakness settled over her limbs, a bone-deep exhaustion that felt unnatural. She was an Alpha-she shouldn''t be this fragile. Normally, a fever like this would have been gone overnight. So why did she feel so drainedtely? Kane moved closer, stopping right beside the bed. Selene eyed him warily. "Listen," she sighed, exasperated. "I''m sick. I don''t have the energy to argue or fight with you right now." But he wasn''t listening. His gaze drifted downward again. Selene''s grip on the nket tightened as she red at him. "What are you looking at?" Without a word, Kane reached for the nket and yanked it away. A sharp gasp escaped her lips as she instinctively clutched at herself, eyes widening in shock. "Kane! You coward!" she spat, her voice rising in anger. "You waited until I was too weak to fight back, then dragged me here to take advantage of me?" Fury surged through her as she scrambled off the bed and began pounding her fists against his chest. "You think you can just sleep with me while I''m like this? You disgusting, cruel-" Kane caught her wrists mid-blow, swiftly pulling them behind her back. The sudden movement brought her flush against him, their bodies pressed together. He exhaled, looking down at her with an unreadable expression. "Calm down. I''m not trying to " She didn''t let him finish. Struggling against his hold, she twisted in his grip, throwing him off bnce. The next thing they knew, they were falling. #01131 64.55% < Chapter 295 Theynded on the bed together, her body pinned beneath his. Selene froze,pletely stunned. Get 5 Menu Kane, too, was caught off guard-but for an entirely different reason. The moment their bodies aligned, he realized something. She wasn''t wearing anything beneath his shirt. The realization sent a rush of heat through him, but Selene, oblivious to his thoughts, reacted a momentter, thrashing underneath him once more. "Get off!" she demanded, trying to push him away. But Kane was faster. He caught her wrists again and pinned them above her head with just one hand, effortlessly holding her in ce. His darkened gaze met hers, his voice dropping to a deep, warning tone. "Don''t move unless you want to wake up the beast inside me," he murmured. "I''m only here to heal your wounds." Novel Heirs 296 Get 5 > aMenu Selene kept her gaze locked on Kane, her breath hitching as he remained pressed against her, unmoving. Is he really going to heal my wound? How? And why? The questions swirled in her mind, leaving her unsettled. Her eyes widened as a memory surfaced-the way he had effortlessly healed her fingers before. "I don''t need your help," she blurted out immediately, her voice firm. Kane watched her closely, the corner of his lips tugging into a smirk. "So, you do remember some things," he mused. She attempted to push him away, but it was futile-his strength overpowered hers with ease. "Kane, I''m not feeling well. I don''t have the energy for your games right now," she muttered, frustrationcing her words. But he ignored her protest, his gaze shifting downward. Adjusting his weight onto his knees, he ensured she wouldn''t feel his full pressure. Then, with deliberate slowness, his fingers moved to the buttons of her shirt. Selene''s heart pounded as she shook her head vehemently. "Don''t you dare, Kane Thorne." He met her re with a frown before replying smoothly, "It''s not like I haven''t seen them before. I still remember every single mole on your body." Her breath caught, and she quickly averted her gaze, heat rushing to her cheeks. "Shameless bastard," she muttered under her breath. Kane let out a low chuckle. "And you''re still as dramatic as ever. Just take a deep breath and rx. You''ll feel better soon." As he unfastened the second button, the wound became more visible, and his expression darkened. His irises burned red as he took in the w marks, stretching across her upper chest and trailing dangerously close to her corbone. Selene squirmed under his gaze, a wave of awkwardness settling over her. She tugged at her wrist, trying to free herself. "Stop staring at my body like that. It''s making me ufortable," she snapped. Kane lifted his gaze, locking eyes with her. The intensity in them made her breath hitch. Fire flickered deep within his pupils, raw and unrelenting. Her fingers trembled as she bit down on her bottom lip. "I won''t let you grow weaker," he said, his voice low but firm. "You''re strong, Selene. You need to be the strongest. Let me help you." His words weren''t a demand-they were a plea. And with the fever dulling her senses, she found herself unable to form a proper response. 64.77% Get 5% Menu "Kane..." His name barely left her lips before he leaned down, his face dangerously close to her bare skin. The fabric of her shirt had slipped just enough to expose part of her breasts to his gaze.. A flicker of restraint passed over his features as he carefully adjusted the shirt, ensuring her nipple re mained covered. But just as she prepared to push him away again, a sharp gasp tore from her throat. His tongue glided over her fevered skin, tracing the wounded area with deliberate slowness. Her eyes widened in shock as her body stiffened beneath him. The sensation was all too familiar, awakening something deep within her. Even through the haze of her fever, memories stirred-memories of nights when she had dreamed of his touch, longed for it in secret. Kane pressed his mouth against her chest, his tongue working over the wounds that refused to heal. The strange mix of pain and pleasure sent a shiver down her spine, her toes curling involuntarily. A moan escaped her lips before she could stop it. "Aaahh!" Novel Heirs 297 64.77% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Getsy Maru Selene''s soft moan made Kane clench his eyes shut. The sound was intoxicating, stirring something deep inside him, tempting him to let go of every restraint he was desperately holding onto. Selene, too, felt the weight of their closeness, her skin burning under his touch. The realization of how intimately he was licking her wound sent a shudder through her. "K-Kane, let me go," she stammered, her voice unsteady. "My boyfriend won''t like this if he finds out." The moment that word-boyfriend-left her lips, Kane''s eyes snapped open. His jaw tensed as he slowly lifted his head, his piercing gaze locking onto her face. Selene hesitated before meeting his eyes, and when she did, her breath hitched. Blood stained his lips, and the look he gave her was dark, unreadable. "If you bring up another man just to distract me again," he murmured, his voice dangerously low, "I swear, Selene, I''ll do something you''ll regret tomorrow." A chill ran down her spine at his words. She didn''t want him to heal her this way, but the warning in his tone made her uncertain-afraid, even, that he might actually act on his threat. Swallowing hard, she turned her head to the side, avoiding his gaze. Kane exhaled sharply and returned to her wound, forcing himself to focus. The injury itself wasn''t what troubled him-it was its cement. It was driving him insane. If he managed to control himself and walk away after this, then he truly had a will of steel. Closing his eyes, he resumed licking the wound. The more he did, the more it bled, but he knew he was the only one capable of healing it. He needed to finish this quickly. Seeing her weak like this was unbearable. Meanwhile, Selene winced as a sharp pain spread through her chest. The sensation intensified with every passing second, as if someone were rubbing salt into an open wound. As Kane''s grip loosened around her wrists, she instinctively ced her hands on his shoulders, trying to push away. But it was useless-he had her caged beneath him, leaving her unable to escape. "It''ll pass soon," he murmured against her skin. She bit her lower lip hard, trying to suppress the sounds threatening to escape her throat. She hadn''t expected healing to be this painful. But gradually, the sting dulled, and she found herself staring up at the ceiling, her body finally rxing. Then, something else stirred inside her. Her wolf. A surge of energy rippled through her, her body responding in a way she didn''t understand. Whenever Grayson tried to kiss her, her wolf always recoiled, rejecting his touch. But now? Now, her wolf wasn''t just epting Kane''s presence-it was craving it. It made her feel like a traitor. Kane finally pulled away, inspecting his work. The wound had fully closed, the skin smooth and unmarked. But even as he saw her healed, his self-control wavered. His lips brushed against her 11:31 64.99% < Chapter 297 breast in a lingering kiss, his nose grazing her cleavage as he inhaled deeply He should stop. He knew he should. But when he nced up, he realized she had already drifted off to sleep Exhaling a shaky breath, his eyes roamed over her now unblemished skin. It was almost as if her body was inviting him, tempting him to touch more. But he wouldn''t. He couldn''t. Shaking his head, he forced himself to move, leaning up toward her face. He lingered there, just watching her for a moment, before tilting his head and pressing a soft kiss to theer of her lice His voice was barely above a whisper as he murmured against her skin, "I wish I could mark you as mine right now. But I''ll never do it without your consent." < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 298 Selene''s POV Gerd Mera The moment my eyes fluttered open, I realized I was back in my bedroom. A sharp gasp escaped my lips as I sat up slowly, scanning the familiar surroundings. Lowering my gaze, I became aware of the clothing draped over my body-men''s clothes. Kane''s scent clung to the fabric, unmistakable and overwhelming. Piece by piece, the events ofst night resurfaced in my mind. My fingers instinctively moved to my chest, tracing the skin just above my breasts, searching for any lingering marks. But to my shock, there was nothing-no trace of the w wounds that had once marred me. Confusion settled in as I tried to piece together what had happened after I fell asleep. Had he done anything else? But the clothes covering me suggested otherwise. Stop overthinking. The deep voice startled me. My body tensed as I turned my head toward the sound, only to find Kane sitting on the bed, casually flipping through a file. "What the hell!" I gasped, scrambling out of bed and backing away instinctively. He barely spared me a nce, Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! "What?" "What are you doing here?" I demanded. His lips curled into an amused smirk. "You''re asking the owner what he''s doing in his own house?" "That''s not what I meant! I meant-why were you in bed with me?" Closing the file, he set it aside before rising to his feet. He moved toward me with a slow, deliberate stride, stopping just inches away. "Isn''t it obvious?" His voice dropped into a teasing tone. "Do I need to remind you what we were doingst night?" He winked at me. I scowled, crossing my arms. "Nothing happened. You healed the wound you gave me in the battle. That''s all." Kane held my gaze, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Is that all?" His smirk deepened. "What about after that? You lost control, Selene. You wanted me to fu-" Panic surged through me as I pped a hand over his mouth, my eyes widening. "Shut up, Kane! Nothing happened, and you know it," I hissed. A strange heat spread through my palm as I felt his lips move... Did he just kiss my hand? Disgusted, I yanked it away and wiped it off on the shirt I was wearing. But as I did, I caught him 1131 65.21% < Chapter 298 staring at me-not at my face, but lower Following his gaze, I nced down and froze I wasn''t wearing anything beneath the shirt. The fabric clung to my body, leaving far too much viable My arms snapped across my chest, shielding myself, "Stay away," I warned Kane exhaled through his nose, taking a step back and meeting my re. "You don''t have to worry about your safety when you''re with me." Something in his tone felt... off. But I didn''t have the energy to question it Without another word, he turned toward the door. Just as he reached for the handle, he paused and nced back over his shoulder. "If my touch disgusts you so much, you''re free to take a shower, he said evenly. "Wash away every trace of me." And with that, he walked out, leaving me standing there, heart pounding < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 299 Get 5 Menu After Kane walked out of the room, I let out a frustrated sigh, running my fingers through my hair. How did I even end up here? I tried piecing everything together, and then it hit me-I had copsed in the middle of the road. Thest thing I remembered was seeing Kane''s face. Why had he brought me to this house? He could have just dropped me off at my own ce. As my irritation toward him grew, my gazended on a paper bag resting on the couch. Curious, I stepped forward and picked it up. The moment I opened it, I found a dress inside. I rolled my eyes- Kane was unbelievable. It was clear he had arranged this for me. Wasting no time, I headed to the bathroom for a shower. This room was painfully familiar, every inch of it filled with memories I had tried to forget. Yet, my mind refused to cooperate, reying them over and over. After a quick rinse, I stepped out, now wearing the dress he had left for me. As I ran a towel through my damp hair, my eyes scanned the room, searching for my bag. My parents and my kids were probably worried sick. And Grayson-I needed to call him and let him know I was safe. I left the bedroom and made my way downstairs. The house felt both familiar and distant, a ce I had longed for yet stayed away from for so many years. The maids seemed new; none of them showed any surprise at my presence. As I nced around, my eyes finallynded on a middle-aged woman. A smile tugged at my lips. "Wren." She hadn''t changed much-still standing tall and strong, her presencemanding as ever. Her hair was pulled into a wless bun, not a single strand out of ce. "Luna!" she eximed. Hearing that title from her lips sent a wave of memories crashing over me, pulling me right back into the past. #) 11:32 Novel Heirs 300 #then I quickly pulled my hands away from her, shifting my gaze to the side as I cleared my throat. I had no interest in discussing it with anyone. That man had caused me so much pain-pain I had been forced to endure because of him. If he felt any regret now, well, that was his burden to carry, A sudden wave of anger tightened my jaw as I recalled what had happened. He had dared to change my clothes. The thought of him seeing me naked made my skin crawl with difort. "I''m d the dress fits you well, Luna," Wren''s voice brought me back to reality, I turned my attention to her just as she continued, "Last night, Alpha asked me to change your clothes. Since there were no dresses in the house, I had to put you in his clothes. But today, he ordered this dress for you. Honestly, I''m impressed- he picked the perfect size." Her words stunned me. So... he hadn''t changed my clothes himself? I bit my bottom lip, realizing I had jumped to conclusions. A quiet sigh of relief escaped me. "I need to go, Wren. Where are my shoes?" I said, shifting gears. "Luna, don''t leave just yet. I''ve already set the table for you. You were running a high feverst night- you must be feeling weak. Why don''t you have breakfast with Alpha first?" I shook my head firmly. "No, I have to leave. Have you seen my bag? My phone is inside, and I need to let my family know I''m okay." At that moment, Kane strode into the living room. My eyes flickered toward him as he drew closer. I wanted to be gone before he had the chance to speak to me. "Wren, bye." I turned to leave, but his deep voice halted me in my tracks. "I see you took a shower. Let''s have breakfast together. I''ll take you home afterward." I closed my eyes for a second, frustration bubbling inside me before I turned to face him. "No, thanks. I can get back on my own." He arched a brow, then nced down. "Oh? And how exactly do you n to do that... without shoes?" My fists clenched as I followed his gaze to my bare feet. "Where are my shoes?" "Breakfast first,¡± he responded smoothly, already turning toward the dining room. I red at his retreating back. Was this man serious? Was hepletely insane? "What is wrong with him? He''s crazy! Absolutely shameless!" I said loudly, making sure everyone heard me. Wren and the maids, who had been standing a little further away, gasped in shock. No one ever spoke about their Alpha like that-at least, not out loud. But Kane didn''t react at all, as if my words bounced right off him, like he was made of stone, indifferent to everything. Frustrated, I stomped my foot on the floor before storming after him. As I entered the dining room, he pulled out a chair beside the head seat. "Sit," he instructed. I shot him a re but reluctantly sat down. He took the head seat,pletely ignoring my heated 11:32 6565% stare as he looked over the table. "I asked Wren to make all your favorite dishes," he said, his voice calm and unreadable. Meny The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 301 +5Bonus > Maraj When I turned my head to look, I realized that every single dish on the table was one of my favorites. It made sense-after all, I had lived in this house with Wren for two years. She knew exactly what I liked. Narrowing my eyes at the food, I shifted my gaze to Kane. "Why are you serving my favorite dishes?" I asked, suspicioncing my voice. Lifting a brow, I added, "Did you poison any of them?" He remained expressionless, as if my words were nothing more than background noise. Without responding, he calmly ced food on a te and set it in front of me. For a moment, memories washed over me. I had spent so many nights in this very dining room, waiting-hoping-that he woulde home so I could serve him a meal like this. But he never did. I looked away from the te, swallowing the emotions that threatened to surface. Why couldn''t I just let it go? People moved on, didn''t they? So why was it so hard for me? Determined to leave as soon as possible, I focused on my food, eating quickly. But in my rush, a piece of food got stuck in my throat, and I started coughing. Kane immediately stood up and poured a ss of water. Without hesitation, he bent down, holding the ss close to my lips. Still coughing, I lifted my gaze to meet his. The moment I did, an image shed in my mind-him tending to my woundst night. The thought made me cough even harder. Shutting my eyes, I grabbed the ss from his hands and drank the water in one go. As my coughing subsided, I exhaled deeply. He gently patted my upper back and murmured, "You don''t need to rush. Eat slowly." The warmth of his touch sent a jolt through me, making me freeze. Without another word, he poured another ss of water and ced it beside me before returning to his seat. I stole a nce at him. He was acting as if everything between us was perfectly normal, as if this was just some casual breakfast date where he was spoiling me with attention. The thought made me scoff, and I shook my head. "I told your fatherst night that you were with me." His statement made me pause mid-bite. My head snapped up, and I frowned at him. "What did you tell him?" Kane met my gaze, his voice calm and steady. "I told him you were here, at my house." My stomach dropped. "What the hell? Why would you say that? Do you have any idea what my dad must be thinking right now?" D 10:18 58.22% < Chaster 201 o Hero Setting his fork down on the te with a soft clink, he tilted his head slightly, confusion flickering across his face. "Why do you think your father would judge you?" My grip tightened around my fork and knife as anger bubbled inside me. I shot him a re and muttered, "It''s not about me-it''s about you. He must have been worried sick, knowing his daughter was here with you. He knows I''m not safe around you." Before Kane could respond, a few guards stepped into the dining room. They bowed respectfully before addressing him. "Alpha, Doctor Grayson is here. He says he wants to see Miss Selene." The moment I heard that, I immediately stood up. So Grayson had found out I was here-that''s why he came. Kane''s eyes followed my movements. "Your food-" "I''m done," I cut him off. His brows furrowed. "That man isn''t good enough for you. Why don''t you leave him ande back to me?" Shock coursed through me. Anger red in my chest, burning hotter than ever. Without thinking, I grabbed the ss of water and threw it straight at his face. "And you think you are worthy of me?" I spat. Novel Heirs 302 +5Bonus> Mery Kane''s POV My guards were ready to step in after what Selene had just done, but with a quick motion of my hand, I signaled them to stay put. Closing my eyes, I let the water drip down from my hair, trailing over my face and soaking into my clothes. "You mean nothing to me. Know your ce before you ever approach me again." With those cold words, she turned and walked out of the dining room. Wiping the water from my face with a slow swipe of my hand, I nced at my guards. Their shocked expressions were almost amusing. "Go to my car. Bring her shoes and bag." They hesitated, clearly confused by myck of anger. "Now," I ordered, my voice sharp. "Y-Yes, Alpha." They scrambled to obey, leaving in a hurry. I remained still, my gaze locked on the door she had just walked through. Strangely, I wasn''t mad. Not even a little. If anything, I deserved it. Hadn''t I treated her the same way throughout our marriage? The words from her diary echoed in my mind, filling me with regret all over again. After that night, I hadn''t dared to read another page. I knew that if I did, the regret would only grow stronger, suffocating 1. me. Stepping out of the dining room, my eyes immediatelynded on the entranceway. Selene and Grayson were outside. She was slipping on her shoes, and he was helping her. She looked at him with warmth in her eyes, a softness I hadn''t seen in a long time. The scene in the dining room? That hadn''t hurt me. But the way she looked at Grayson? That cut deeper than anything. "Alpha." I turned at the sound of a maid''s voice. She held out a towel, having noticed my wet hair. Taking it from her, I ran the cloth over my head, but instead of heading to my room to change, I walked toward the front door. Selene and Grayson were talking, and from the way she spoke, it seemed like she was exiningst night''s events to him. Did she tell him about how I healed her wound? I never wanted to hurt her, never wanted to be the reason for her pain. But if that was true, why did it feel like knives twisting in my chest every time I saw her with him? 10:18 58.41% +5Bonus > For the past few months, I had been watching her-always keeping my distance, but never truly looking away. Some might call it stalking, but for me, it was something else entirely. Love. Menu I watched over her, making sure she was okay. And every time I saw her with Grayson-holding his hand, blushing at something he said, smiling at him-it was like poison in my veins, a slow, agonizing death. Maybe this was my punishment. Last night, having her in my arms again, feeling her warmth after so long... it had awakened something in both me and my wolf. A craving. I wanted her back. I wanted to see her smile at me, to hear her thoughts when I was close. I wanted to know if she still felt anything at all. As I stepped outside, I caught sight of Grayson''s car disappearing down the road. The sky was heavy with clouds, the promise of rain lingering in the air. I stood there for a long time, letting the damp wind brush against my skin. "Why can''t I just forget her?" I whispered, feeling the weight of my own helplessness. I didn''t expect an answer, but my wolf responded anyway. "You''d have to stop breathing to forget her. Because she''s in every breath you take." Novel Heirs 303 Selene''s POV Mend Grayson''s car hummed softly as we made our way toward my house. He was always so considerate, never one to pry too much. He had only asked once about why I had been at Kane''s ce. When I exined that I had passed out from a feverst night, he didn''t press for more details. Instead, he simply nodded and told me he trusted me. I turned to look at him. He really was a good man-kind, patient. So why did it feel like I had betrayed him? Last night, Kane and I had been so close. Even though all he did was heal my wound, I couldn''t shake the thought that no boyfriend would be okay with that. I chose not to mention it to Grayson. I didn''t want to hurt him. Besides, he had never liked Kane, not since he found out he was my ex-husband. As soon as we pulled up to my house, I unbuckled my seatbelt and stepped out. Grayson followed, walking up to me before gently pressing his palm against my forehead. "You don''t have a fever anymore. That''s surprising," he noted. He wasn''t wrong. Afterst night, I felt lighter, like a weight had been lifted off me. It was as if that wound had been draining all my energy. "You should take the day off and rest," he suggested. "Margot will understand. Tomorrow''s the weekend-do you have any ns?" I thought for a moment before remembering the promise I had made to my kids. "I have a family dinner tomorrow with my twins. Would you like toe?" A warm smile spread across his face, and he nodded without hesitation. "Of course. They''re an important part of your life. I''d love to see them again." His words made me smile, a genuine, grateful smile. "Thank you, Grayson. You''re always there for me." He chuckled, saying that my smile was adorable, and before I could react, he leaned in and wrapped his arms around me. For a moment, my hands hovered in the air, uncertain. I wanted to return his embrace, to let myself melt into his warmth. But as soon as I closed my eyes, memories ofst night surged forward-Kane''s touch, the heat of his body, the way his presence had overwhelmed my senses. A shiver ran through me. I pulled away, murmuring a quick goodbye before heading inside to see my parents. My father was waiting for me, his expression unreadable. "What did he say to you?" I asked. "He told me you fainted from a fever and that he was bringing you home so he could take care of you." 10.10 58.61% I frowned, studying his face. He looked so calm-even after hearing Kane''s name. Why wasn''t he upset? Novel Heirs 304 Leaving my parents'' room, I made my way to my bedroom. Dropping my bag onto the couch, I slowly walked over to my bed. Iy down, staring up at the ceiling. Minutes passed. Maybe longer. An overwhelming urge to shift and run through the forest crept over me. My mind was a tangled mess, all because of him. Why did he have to heal me like that? I could have lived with the pain. I thought back to the moment I threw water in his face. He hadn''t reacted, hadn''t even looked remotely angry. That calm expression of his-it irritated me. Where was the Kane who used to challenge me at every turn? The one who never backed down? I wanted him to feel every ounce of the pain I had suffered. At some point, exhaustion took over, and my eyes drifted shut. By the time I woke up, the afternoon sun was casting long shadows across my room. Sitting up, I stretched, let out a yawn, and stepped out into the hallway. I paused outside my children''s room before pushing the door open. Inside, they were huddled together, focused on a tablet. When I shut the door behind me, they both turned to look at me. "Mommy, when did you wake up?" Luna asked. Smiling, I walked over and settled onto the couch between them. "What are my babies up to?" "Nothing, Mommy," Leo answered quickly, tucking the tablet away. I raised an eyebrow at him. He was definitely hiding something. "Leo, are you keeping a secret from Mommy?" He hesitated, ncing at Luna. She wrapped her arms around my neck and whispered, "Mommy, we were just drawing something on the tablet. We''ll show you when it''s finished." I pressed a kiss to her forehead. "Alright, my love." Leaning back, I let myself rx on the couch. "Mommy, Grandma told us not to wake you up," Luna murmured. I sat up and ran my fingers through their hair, smoothing it down. A few momentster, Leo shifted beside me, his little face serious. 10:10 58.8% < Chapter 304 "Mommy, you promised to take us out tomorrow." I cupped his cheek and nodded. "Of course, sweetheart. We''ll have the best time." Overjoyed, both he and Luna jumped up on the couch, squealing in excitement. Iughed, watching them bounce around. "Careful! You''ll fall." They immediately sat back down, suddenly obedient. "You two keep doing whatever you were doing. I''m going to grab something to eat." Just as I stood up, Luna''s small voice stopped me. "Mommy... can we invite Dad to dinner too?" I froze, turning to her with a frown. "Why?" She opened her mouth, hesitating, as if afraid of my reaction. I forced myself to stay calm, but just hearing them ask about him stirred something dark inside me. "Please, Mommy," Luna whispered, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. I sat back down, pulling her into my arms. "Baby, why are you crying?" She sniffled. "Mommy, all the other kids go out with their parents. When will we get to do that?" Her words hit me harder than I expected. I turned to Leo, hoping he would disagree. But to my surprise, he remained quiet, his gaze filled with the same longing. I rubbed my forehead, trying to think of a way to refuse them without breaking their hearts. "Sweetheart, your dad and I... we don''t spend time together like that." Luna pulled back, cupping my face with her tiny hands. "But Grandpa said you were with himst night. Can''t you see him again? Just for tomorrow?" I clenched my jaw. My father could havee up with any excuse, but no-he had to tell them the truth. Mang Leo, sensing my hesitation, tried to reassure Luna. "It''s okay. Mommy doesn''t want to. The three of us can still have fun." But the disappointment in their eyes was undeniable. Their happiness meant everything. With a sigh, I surrendered. "Alright... you can call your dad and invite him to join us tomorrow." Novel Heirs 305 The weekend was a time for family and friends toe together and enjoy a break from their usual routines. I was getting ready to head out with my kids, their excitement practically radiating from their eyes. But it wasn''t just because of me-it was because they were going to be with their dad, all of us together. Memories of my own lonely childhood surfaced. I used to wonder what it would feel like to have parents like other kids did. I had often questioned the moon goddess, asking why she had denied me a family or why she had taken them away, leaving me to navigate life alone. When Gamma Curtis took me in, I had been overjoyed, thinking I would finally have a normal childhood. But that hope was quickly shattered when he made it clear how he truly saw me. He and his wife, Leah, never treated me as one of their own or took me anywhere with them. Instead of love and care, they gave me a life filled with fear. "Mommy, are you ready?" Luna''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. I turned to the mirror and saw her standing in the doorway, twirling to show off her ck skirt and white top. I smiled as I watched her spin with excitement. A momentter, Leo joined her, dressed entirely in ck. I turned to look at him closely. He was the spitting image of his father. I had once seen pictures of Kane as a child at the pack house, and Leo looked exactly like him at that age. A perfect replica. I just hoped he wouldn''t inherit his father''s cold heart. "Mommy, you look so pretty," Luna said, running up to me. She wrapped her little arms around my legs and tilted her head back to look at me with wide eyes. Both of my children were small in size but so full of personality. The way they spoke and carried themselves made them seem far beyond their years. "Thank you, baby. Mommy''s ready. Let''s go." Still holding Luna''s tiny hand, I reached for Leo''s. He sped mine firmly and guided me out of the room. As we descended the stairs, I noticed my parents deep in conversation. Their voices quieted the moment they saw us. "Have fun," my mother said warmly. "Yes, Grandma," Luna chirped, shing two tiny fingers in a peace sign. My father chuckled at her adorable gesture. When I met his gaze, he simply nodded in acknowledgment. 1910-19 58.99% Stepping outside, my eyesnded on a sleek white car parked at the curb. +5Bonus > Menu It was the one Kane had bought specifically for the kids. Anytime they traveled, whether to school or to visit me, this was the car that picked them up. "Mommy, Dad sent our car for us," Leo said matter-of-factly. I quickly averted my gaze from the vehicle. Their father was incredibly wealthy. I, on the other hand, couldn''t even afford my own car to take them ces. Suppressing a sigh, I walked toward the car as the driver stepped out, opening the back door for us. Once inside, I gave him the address of the restaurant where I had reserved a table. Without a word, he started driving in that direction. As the car moved, I noticed the driver typing something on his phone with one hand while steering with the other. After sending the message, he finally put the phone down and ced both hands back on the wheel. Curious, I nced at the screen before he locked it. He had sent our location to Kane, his contact saved as ''Alpha.'' Rolling my eyes, I leaned back against the seat. I had almost forgotten Kane would be joining us. Now I was left wondering how to avoid him once we got there. Just as I was lost in thought, my phone rang. Reaching into my bag, I pulled it out and saw Grayson''s name shing on the screen. A small smile tugged at my lips as I answered. "Grayson." "Where are you?" "I''m on my way to the restaurant." I didn''t invite him, knowing Kane would be there, but I wanted to be upfront so there wouldn''t be any misunderstandingster. "Got it. I''ll meet you there," he said. I hesitated for a moment, biting my lip. I knew I shouldn''t, but I couldn''t bring myself to turn him down. "Sure," I said softly. "How could I possibly say no to you?" Novel Heirs 306 When I turned my head, I found both of my kids staring at me with awkward expressions I frowned, puzzled by their reactions. As soon as they noticed my gaze, they quickly locked away. Their sudden change in demeanor confused me. What was going on with them? Just a few months ago, hadn''t they said they liked Grayson?! "Are you sure?" Grayson asked over the phone. "Yeah, I''m sure," I confirmed, "Alright, then. See you there." "Mm-hmm." As soon as I pulled the phone away from my ear, Leo''s voice broke the silence. "Mommy, is Uncle Graysoning too?" I studied his expression carefully before answering "Yeah." Luna pouted, crossing her arms. "But it was supposed to be just the four of us." Her words caught me off guard. "Why can''t he join us? I thought you both liked Uncle Grayson." Leo blinked, hesitating before muttering, "We do... but we thought it was only going to be us." I reached out to ruffle his hair gently, trying to reassure him. "He''s a really nice guy. You''ll have fun with him, I promise." Neither of them responded after that. They just sat quietly. The rest of the car ride was filled with silence. I started to wonder if I had made a mistake. Their excitement from earlier had faded, and I felt guilty for unknowingly dampening their mood. Since when had they be so sentimental? The car pulled up in front of the restaurant, and we stepped out. my Luna''s mood shifted instantly as she ran ahead, her face lighting up with excitement as she took in the restaurant''s exterior. Leo stayed quiet, but I caught the way his eyes gleamed with interest. The ce had a charming aesthetic, decorated with cascading cherry blossoms. As we stepped inside, I realized just howrge the restaurant was. It spanned a wide area, designed to resemble a garden filled with pink and white cherry blossom trees. The tables were spaced generously apart, providing a sense of privacy for each group of diners. In the center of the restaurant stood a small fountain, featuring a beautifully sculpted fairy holding a bouquet of cherry blossoms. The sight immediately captured my children''s attention. Without hesitation, they ran toward it. 01019 59.19% "Be careful," I reminded them. O **** They shed me bright smiles before slowing their pace as they approached the fountain The reception desk was conveniently located near the entrance, so I took the opportunity to contion our reservation while keeping an eye on my kids. The host nodded and called over a waiter to escort us to our table. Just as I was about to call Luna and Leo back to me, my eyesnded on Kane as he walked into the restaurant. The moment he spotted me, a smile tugged at his lips. I quickly averted my gaze, He made his way over and spoke in a smooth tone. "Sorry if I''mte," I arched a brow at his words. Did I just hear that right? Alpha Kane and an apology in the same sentence? The receptionist behind the desk immediately straightened, eyes widening in recognition, "Alpha!" he stammered, bowing deeply. Kane barely nced at him before saying, "Keep quiet." The man mped his mouth shut instantly, nodding in silent obedience. Kane then turned his attention back to me and extended his hand. "This is for you." I lowered my gaze, only now noticing the bouquet of white roses in his grasp. I had been so focused on avoiding him that I hadn''t even seen the flowers. "For me?" I asked, skeptical. "Mm-hmm." When I didn''t immediately take them, he grabbed my hand and gently ced the bouquet in my grasp. I stared at him,pletely thrown off. Alpha Kane... buying me flowers? His eyes locked onto mine, his voice dropping to a quiet, almost intimate murmur. "I heard you like roses," he admitted. "So I chose white ones. They symbolize purity and... forgiveness." Novel Heirs 307 Kane''s POV Get 5 Menu The instant I stepped into the restaurant, my gaze locked onto the stunning woman sitting there, effortlessly captivating. I could watch her for hours, every single day, and never grow tired of it. Maybe this was what people called love-the way just seeing someone could send your heart racing. Gripping the bouquet tightly, I felt a wave of nervousness wash over me. I remembered reading about her favorite flower in her diary. She had mentioned it while writing about mine. As I approached her, she turned her head away, deliberately avoiding my eyes. I murmured an apology. She spoke my name, and the receptionist overheard. Immediately, he bowed his head in a mix of respect and fear. I quickly told him to keep my identity to himself. Not every member of my pack had seen me in person. While most were familiar with my face from social media, we were fortunate that the majority didn''t recognize us on sight. Otherwise, moving freely within the pack''s territory would be nearly impossible. "This is for you." She lowered her gaze, finally noticing the bouquet in my hands. For a moment, it seemed like she hadn''t realized it was meant for her. "For me?" she asked. I nodded. "Hmm." Watching her stare at the flowers, I gently took her hand and ced the bouquet in her grasp. She lifted her eyes to mine but remained silent. Holding her gaze, I spoke softly, letting my emotions seep into my words. "I know you love roses. So I brought you white ones. They symbolize purity... and forgiveness." Her expression changed. A slight frown formed on her face, and suddenly, her eyes turned cold. A sharp pain twisted in my chest. I hated that look-the icy distance between us. "I''m sorry for everything." At least I had managed to say that much. Letting my pride get in the way wasn''t an option anymore. My heart had too much to say to her. For months, I had forced myself to stay away. But I hade to realize that it was impossible. I couldn''t keep my distance. I couldn''t live with the weight of regret any longer. 1. WW) 10:19 59.31% < Chapter 307 The least I could do was tell her how much I regretted everything. Maybe, just maybe, she''d find it in her heart toe back to me someday. Selene smiled. That small curve of her lips brought a flicker of warmth to my chest. I was relieved she had epted the flowers. But then, I noticed something-her smile never reached her eyes. She lifted the bouquet to her nose and inhaled softly. Her gaze remained locked on mine, unwavering. Then, without warning, she turned away and began scanning the room. "Are you looking for something?" I asked. She nodded. "Yeah." Her expression brightened when her eyesnded on something across the room. She took a few steps toward the corner, then stopped. Turning back, she met my stare, her face unreadable. I offered her a small smile. But that smile froze on my lips when she tossed the bouquet straight into the trash bin. Calmly, she walked back to my side, standing right next to me. Then, with a quiet, cutting voice, she murmured, "Everything turns to ashes at your touch." Get 5 > Menu ED Novel Heirs 308 My mind drifted back to the past, pulling me into a memory I wished I could forger Right now, I wasn''t sure what I was supposed to feel I had thought long and hard before buying that bouquet, it wasn''t just flowers-it was an apology, a silent plea for forgiveness for what I had done to her years ago. She had once given me my favorite flower as her first gift, and I had thrown it away without a second thought. I never expected her to do the same to me. It shattered something inside me. But more than my own pain, I grieved for hers. She must have felt this way back then. "Dad!" Luna''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. My eyes shifted from Selene to my daughter, who was racing toward me. Forcing myself to pull it together, I swallowed down the emotions wing at my chest. I knelt, scooping Luna up into my arms. She giggled, kissing my cheek before hugging me tightly around the neck. A few steps behind her, my son approached at a slower, more measured pace. I gave him a nod, and he returned it quietly, Leo was strong-sharp-minded andposed beyond his years. One day, he would make a formidable Alpha, ruling over my packs with the discipline I was instilling in him. Selene turned her attention to the receptionist, who had been chatting with other customers. "We''ve been waiting. Where''s our server?" she asked, her tone polite but firm. The receptionist quickly straightened. "I apologize. You two were speaking, so I asked the waiter to hold off. But here he is now." I followed her gaze to the waiter standing just beyond the desk. He hurried over, gesturing for us to follow as he led the way. As we walked, Luna tugged on my sleeve, her voice light with excitement. "Daddy, Mommy picked this restaurant for us. Isn''t it pretty?" I nced around before nodding. "It is, princess." My gaze drifted to Selene, who was a few steps ahead, holding Leo''s hand. Ignoring the dull ache in my chest, I kept pace with them. We settled at our table, ordering meals for Luna and Leo first. Sliding the menu toward Selene, I said, "Get something for yourself too." She barely looked at me, instead scanning the room as she murmured, "Go ahead and order. I''ll decideter." Her distraction didn''t go unnoticed. She wasn''t just hesitating-she was looking for someone. **) 10.20 59.57% < Chapter 308 I didn''t order, keeping my eyes on her as I waited for her to make a choice. Then, a voice from behind cut through the air. "Hey there, baby." My entire body stiffened. E Meno Turning my head, I saw Grayson approaching. Selene stood instantly, a soft smile on her lips as she embraced him. A low growl rumbled in my chest, my wolf bristling at the sight of them together. My vision darkened, fury simmering just beneath the surface. When they pulled apart, my gaze dropped to Grayson''s hand-resting possessively on her waist. My jaw clenched, my fingers curling into fists beneath the table. First, he called her baby. Now, he was touching her in front of me. I had tolerated his presence in my pack only because Selene wanted him here. If it weren''t for her happiness, I wouldn''t have given a damn about his so-called healing abilities. Grayson turned to my children, shing them a friendly smile. "Hey, how are you two doing?" Even though I could see they weren''t thrilled to see him, Luna and Leo remained polite, offering a brief greeting out of courtesy. Then, his attention shifted to me. He gave me a nod, his expression neutral. "Alpha Kane, it''s been a while." I didn''t respond immediately, my stare unwavering, sharp enough to cut through the air between us. For months, I had allowed myself to sit with my regret, to feel the weight of my mistakes. I had convinced myself to stay away from my mate, thinking it was the right thing to do. But my wolf wasn''t so easily swayed. He wanted her back. He refused to let her go. And I couldn''t stand the thought of losing her to another man. "You''re right,¡± I said finally, my voice even. "It has been a long time." Grayson pulled out a chair beside Selene and sat down. "She told me you''d be joining us." I shifted my gaze to Selene, but she remained calm, her eyes fixed on the menu. That was when I realized-she had been waiting for him. She had nned for him to be here. "I see," I muttered under my breath. Grayson leaned back slightly. "By the way, thanks for looking after Selene that night. She was really sick." I knew, then, that she hadn''t told him about the wound. ¡°Not just her health," I said, my tone deliberate. "I took care of her wound too." Grayson frowned. "Wound? What wound? Was she hurt?" 0 10:20 Novel Heirs 309 Third POV Get 5> Menu Grayson wasn''t thrilled when Selene mentioned Kane would be at the dinner. That was exactly why she hadn''t invited him in the first ce. So, he had toe up with an excuse-telling her he had a meeting at this very restaurant-just so he could be here with her. He didn''t trust Kane. Not one bit. The man had already hurt Selene before, and Grayson wasn''t about to let it happen again. "What wound is he talking about?" he asked, his voice edged with concern. "Nothing, Grayson. Just order something for yourself," Selene replied quickly, clearly trying to shift his focus. Grayson grabbed the menu and, without hesitation, ordered every single dish he knew she loved. Over the past few months, he had learned everything about her-her likes, her dislikes, the little things that made her smile. He wanted to give her the happiness she had been deprived of for far too long. When she heard the list of dishes he had chosen, she let out a soft gasp, her eyes widening slightly. He turned to face her. "Grayson, these are all my favorites. You remembered?" she whispered, her voiceced with surprise and something else-something warmer. The way he paid attention to her, the way he made her feel like she was the only person in the room-it left an undeniable impression on her. She nced toward Kane and caught the way his jaw clenched, his expression dark with frustration. He had never treated her this way, never made her feel this seen, and now that someone else was doing it, he had a problem with it. Grayson leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to an intimate murmur. "Of course, I remembered. How could I ever forget the things you love?" She chuckled softly, shaking her head, and then turned her attention to her children. Her voice became gentle, almost melodic, as she spoke to them-like honey dripping from her lips. Grayson watched her, unable to look away. She was breathtaking. And her face... It stirred something deep inside him. Because it reminded him of someone. Blinking, he pushed the sudden sh of memory away, refusing to let it take hold. He didn''t want to go there. Not now. When he finally tore his gaze from Selene, his eyes locked onto Kane''s. Kane was staring him down, his expression unreadable but his eyes razor-sharp. There was something in that look-something meant to rattle him. But Grayson wasn''t easily shaken. He was a healer. Whatever Kane might try in the future, he''d find a way to recover. Novel Heirs 310 Get 5 > Menu The restaurant had an inviting atmosphere, perfect for families with children as well as couples enjoying a night out. There was a warmth to it, something about the soft lighting and elegant d¨¦cor that made it impossible not to appreciate its charm. Leo and Luna continued to nce around, taking in their surroundings as they ate. Grayson had been considering striking up a conversation with Selene''s kids for a while now. Yet, something about their demeanor made him think they weren''t exactly the friendliest children. "Leo, your mom mentioned you''re in training. How''s it going?" Grayson asked, directing his attention to the boy. Leo barely looked up before giving a short reply. "Good." Grayson wasn''t deterred. "Who''s your trainer? Gamma Storm?" It was a reasonable assumption, considering Leo was set to be the next Alpha of this pack. Leo shook his head. "Then who?" Without hesitation, Leo pointed at Kane. "Dad trains me himself." Grayson was momentarily caught off guard. It wasn''tmon for a reigning Alpha to personally train someone, even his own son. He had to admit-Kane was a dedicated father. "I respect that, Alpha Kane. You''re shaping him into a leader just like yourself," Grayson acknowledged. It wasn''t that Grayson had an issue with Kane as an Alpha. His problem was with Kane constantly orbiting around Selene, refusing to let go. Kane, however, simply gave him a curt nod, not bothering to say a word. Selene''s gaze lingered on Kane. Back when she was pregnant and desperately trying to escape this pack, she never imagined Kane would willingly take on the role of a father. But now, seeing him fulfill that duty so effortlessly, it left her shaken. The table fell silent again. Luna pouted, disliking the heavy atmosphere. It frustrated her that her parents weren''t talking to each other. Her father had told them he wanted their mother toe back-to live with them again. But she knew it wouldn''t be easy. Her mother had a boyfriend now. And from what her friends told her, a boyfriend meant someone who would take her mother away from them. She didn''t want that. She wanted her mother to stay. Forever. "Mom, let''s go to the pack house today," Luna suddenly blurted out. Selene''s hand froze mid-motion. She turned to her daughter with hesitation. "Why?" "Let''s visit Grandma and Grandpa." Selene bit her lower lip, setting her spoon down on the te. 10 20 59.96% (Chapter 210 Grayson immediately sensed her reluctance and decided to step in. "Sweetheart, are you missing them? Don''t worry, you can visit them tomorrow. Let''s spend tonight with your mom, okay?" Meral Luna frowned but nodded, though she wasn''t happy about it. She turned to Leo, who had been eating quietly beside her, and whispered, "Why is Uncle Grayson answering for Mom? I almost had her convinced." Leo sighed before flicking her forehead lightly. ''Don''t be ridiculous. You know how Mom is." Luna rubbed her forehead, pouting. "But don''t you want them to be together too?" Leo''s gaze shifted toward his father, who was watching their mother with an intense, unreadable expression. For a long time, Leo had misunderstood him. He had thought his father was cold, but now he realized Kane wasn''t heartless at all. In his own way, he had always been there-for them, for their mother. Leo believed his father was the best choice for their mother. Despite their young age, their minds were constantly shifting. They were just children, easily influenced by the world around them. The things they saw, the small moments they absorbed, all of it shaped their understanding of love and loyalty. Meanwhile, Kane was seething. He had been watching Grayson the entire night, noticing every little thing he did- the way he subtly brushed Selene''s hand whenever he reached for something, the way he leaned just a little too close when he spoke to her. Kane considered himself a patient man, but how much patience did love require? Was it even love if he had to constantly restrain himself? His self-control shattered when Grayson boldly took Selene''s hand and whispered something into her car, And the worst part? She was enjoying herself, Kane''s jaw tightened. Could she not see what this was doing to him? A sharp, possessive fury boiled in his chest, and he was seconds away from snapping-about to demand Grayson let go of her-when his phone rang. The sound barely registered at first, but then he answered it without taking his eyes off Selene. "Alpha." Theta Gideon''s voice came through the line. "Speak," Kanemanded, his tone ice-cold. The shift in his voice made everyone at the table pause. Even Grayson released Selene''s hand, turning his attention toward him. ¡°Alpha, we have bad news." "Just say it,¡± Kane muttered, though his gaze was still locked onto Selene''s hand- the one Grayson had just let go of. His expression was unreadable, but beneath the surface, a storm was brewing. 0 10:20 59.95% < Chapter 310 And then, just like that, his carefully controlled mask cracked. Because Theta Gideon''s next words hit him like a punch to the gut. "Verity Wade escaped from the pack hospital." #den 1020 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 311 +5Bonus > Menu "What?" Kane shot up from his chair, his face dark with anger. Selene frowned, bewildered by what could have triggered such a reaction. "Alpha, Doctor Nathan just informed me," the voice on the other end exined. Kane''s jaw tightened, but his gazended on his children, their eyes wide with fear. He exhaled sharply, forcing himself to rein in his temper-though it was far from easy. "Carry on without me. I''ll be back in a few minutes." Without another word, he strode out of the restaurant, stepping into the cool night air. "Where is she?" he demanded, his mind racing. Verity was the only one who could reveal the truth about who had coerced her into targeting Selene. But how had she managed to escape the pack hospital so effortlessly? "What the hell were the guards doing?" Theta Gideon hesitated before responding. "They im they had no idea. Only medical staff were allowed in that cabin, so they assumed a female doctor must have helped her slip away." "And how exactly did she pull that off?" "I checked the security footage. She walked right out of the cabin wearing a doctor''s coat and a mask. That''s why the guards didn''t recognize her." "Unbelievable." Kane muttered under his breath, his voice on the verge of a snarl. The audacity of that woman was infuriating. "Didn''t Nathan say she was suffering from temporary memory loss?" "Yes, but he also mentioned noticing signs of recovery. She just chose not to tell him. She''s smart¨Ctoo smart. She knows Nathan is only treating her because you ordered him to." Kane fell into a thoughtful silence while Theta Gideon remained on the line. "Track her down." "I''m already working on it. I''ve alerted everyone to be on the lookout for Verity." "Not her." Theta Gideon paused. ¡°Not her? Then who?" "Find the woman who helped her escape. If you follow the thread, you''ll find the mastermind behind it." "Understood, Alpha. Anything else?" Inside the restaurant... Selene picked at her food, her eyes flicking toward the entrance every few moments. Kane had been 58.3% @ 08:15 < Chapter 311 gone for a while now. +5Bonus > = Menu Did something happen at the pack house? Is Uncle Garrett okay? she wondered as she absentmindedly chewed. By the time Kane returned, everyone had already finished eating. Without sitting down, he said, "Since you''re all done, I''ll go settle the bill." Selene immediately stood up. "No need. It''s on me today." Kane turned to her, eyebrows raised. ¡°You really think I''d let you pay?" Selene stiffened at his tone. What was the big deal? She shot him a cool look. "You''re just a guest at my dinner. So sit down and finish your food." Kane nced at his te, still half-full. With a small sigh, he sank back into his chair, watching as Selene gged down a waiter to request the bill. His gaze shifted to Grayson, who remained rxed in his seat,pletely unbothered. He hadn''t even attempted to intervene. Catching Kane''s stare, Grayson smirked. "I''m not the kind of boyfriend who needs to prove dominance. If she wants to treat me, I let her. She''s an independent woman, after all." Novel Heirs 312 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Kane rolled his eyes and muttered under his breath, "That''s not what I''d call independence." *5Bonus ? Menu Grayson immediately shot back, his tone edged with challenge. "Then what do you call independence, Alpha Kane?" The tension between them thickened as they locked eyes, both radiating defiance. Selene could practically feel the heat rising. Thest thing she wanted was for them to start a fight right here in public. She gently wrapped her arm around Grayson''s and rubbed his hand, trying to diffuse the situation. "Grayson, it doesn''t matter how he defines independence. I like the way you treat me." Leaning in closer, she whispered, "And don''t argue with him. My kids are here- they adore their dad. They won''t like it." It was less of a request and more of a plea. Grayson exhaled and gave her a small nod, chuckling softly. Meanwhile, Kane''s jealousy red as his gaze settled on the way Selene was rubbing Grayson''s hand. The sight made something burn inside him. He had seen enough. Abruptly standing up, he said, "I''m done here. I''ll be outside." Selene instinctively dropped Grayson''s hand as Kane strode out of the restaurant. She let out a sigh, pressing her fingers to her forehead as she noticed her kids watching her closely. After settling the bill, she stepped outside with Grayson and the twins. Kane was leaning against his car, a cigarette between his fingers. As soon as he spotted the kids, he flicked the cigarette to the ground and crushed it beneath his shoe before walking toward them. "I''m driving you and the kids home," he stated firmly. Grayson didn''t hesitate to counter, unlocking his own car. "That won''t be necessary. I''ll take them." Kane turned to him with a sharp, warning re. Back off. Grayson, however, remained unfazed, meeting Kane''s stare without an ounce of fear. Kane felt his irritation spike. Why did this man have to be a healer? He carried himself as if he outranked even the most powerful Alphas, simply because those Alphas depended on him to cure their ailments. Before the standoff could escte further, Luna spoke up. "Mommy, Leo and I want to ride with Dad," she said, tugging at Selene''s hand. She nudged her brother. "Right, Leo?" Leo nodded. "Yes, Mommy." Selene hesitated. "But Uncle Grayson is already here to take us." Luna clung to her arm, her voice sweetly persuasive. "Please, Mommy?" 08:17 58.35% < Chapter 312 Menu Selene sighed, feeling torn. But looking into her daughter''s eager eyes, she relented. She turned to Grayson, who remained silent, watching the twins. "I took them out tonight. I should listen to them this time," she said gently. "I''ll see you tomorrow, okay?" Grayson gave her a small nod. Just as he moved in to embrace her, Kane''s voice cut through the moment. "Can''t you see my kids are here? Keep your hands to yourself." Selene blinked, caught off guard by Kane''s possessive remark. She nced at her children, wondering if they were actually bothered by it-or if he was just using them as an excuse. Grayson shot Kane a look, but Kane ignored it, turning to unlock his car. He opened the back door for the twins, who eagerly climbed in. As Selene moved toward the backseat, Kane stopped her with a pointed nce. "You think I''m your chauffeur? Sit in the front." For a brief second, a memory shed in Selene''s mind-that night when Grayson had been drunk, and she had sat in the back with him while Kane drove. He hadn''t liked it then, and clearly, he wasn''t letting it slide now. Exhaling, she gave in and closed the back door. Kane stepped forward, opening the passenger door for her. She hesitated, stealing onest nce at Grayson before slipping into the seat. Kane shut the door with more force than necessary, then pivoted back toward Grayson. Taking a step closer, his voice dropped into something low and dangerous. "You''re chasing the wrong Alpha''s woman," he warned. "It''d be smarter to walk away on your own. Otherwise, I will take back what''s mine." Novel Heirs 313 +5Bonus > @ Menu Grayson fixed his gaze on Kane, choosing not to respond. The warning had been clear-Kane wanted Selene back. He''s only after her because she''s his mate, Grayson thought grimly. His eyes shifted to Selene, who gave him a small wave and mouthed an apology for not leaving with him. Grayson offered her a reassuring nod, silently letting her know he didn''t mind. Kane, however, caught the entire exchange. Sliding into the driver''s seat, he nced at his kids in the back before turning the key in the ignition. As the car rolled forward, something suddenly came to Selene''s mind. She turned toward Kane, her brows furrowing. "Wait-what about their car? We could''ve just taken that." Kane kept his focus on the road, not even sparing her a nce. "I asked you a question," Selene pressed, her voiceced with impatience. Still, he remained silent, as if refusing to acknowledge her. Frustration red within her, her jaw tightening. I Why did I even agree to this? She could''ve easily gone with Grayson and let Luna and Leo ride with Kane. The atmosphere in the car grew thick with unspoken tension. In the backseat, Luna and Leo exchanged uncertain looks. "Leo, why is Dad mad?" Luna whispered. "I dunno," he murmured back. "Do something." "What am I supposed to do?" "Make him talk to Mom." Leo thought for a second before replying, "Maybe he''s mad about Uncle Grayson." Hearing that, Luna''s frustration red. Why did Grayson have to interfere with their family? She silently wished he would just disappear from their lives. Determined, she turned to her father. "Daddy," she called sweetly. Kane made a low sound in response. Selene, uninterested in whatever was happening behind her, kept her gaze fixed out the window. "Daddy, I want ice cream," Luna suddenly announced. 58.72% < Chapter 313 Selene turned her head sharply. "Luna, you can''t have ice cream every day. You''ll catch a cold." Luna shook her head stubbornly. "No, Mommy, I want ice cream right now." Mery Leo immediately understood what his sister was trying to do. He nced at their mother and added, "Mom, let''s stop for ice cream." Selene sighed in exasperation. "Why don''t you two ever listen? I''m not saying no to be mean. You''ve had plenty of ice cream the past two days." "But Mom-" Before Luna could argue further, Kane''s voice cut through the conversation. "Leo. Luna." His tone was firm. "What did I tell you?" The twins immediately lowered their heads, remembering his words-Don''t bother your mother. "Okay," they mumbled in unison. Selene shot them a confused nce before shifting her attention back to Kane. Not once had he looked at her since they got in the car. A few minutester, Kane pulled over just down the street from Selene''s house. She figured he was stopping there on purpose-probably to avoid seeing her parents. The moment the car halted, Luna and Leo unbuckled their seatbelts and scrambled out, quickly shouting a goodbye to their father before rushing inside. Selene blinked in surprise at their urgency. Do they need the bathroom or something? Why the rush? She exhaled, shaking her head, unable to figure out what was going through their little minds. Kane had remained silent the entire ride, and Selene saw no reason to break that pattern. Without a word, she stepped out of the car and started toward the house. But then- "Selene." Kane''s deep voice stopped her in her tracks. 1. W) 08:17 Novel Heirs 314 +5Bonus? = Menu Selene spun around just in time to see Kane shut the car door behind him as he stepped out. She walked toward him, assuming he had something to say about the kids. "Yes?" Stopping in front of him, she was met with an intense, unwavering stare. "This is thest time I''m telling you-stay away from that man." Her expression hardened, fury shing in her eyes. "You just can''t stand to see me happy, can you?" she shot back. "You saw how well he treats me today. Even after all your warnings, he didn''t back off. And now you''re here again, spouting nonsense?" Kane inhaled deeply, as if trying to rein in his temper. "Selene, listen-" "No," she cut him off. "I don''t want to hear it. Grayson said he''s going to introduce me to his head Alpha, and then he''ll arrange a date-" His entire demeanor shifted in an instant. His eyes darkened, his body tensing as he took a step closer. "A date for what?" Selene instinctively stepped ba Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! Something in Kane snapped. In the blink of an eye, he grabbed her arms and yanked her toward him, his grip firm, unyielding. "Have you lost your damn mind, Selene Hawthorne?" She red at him, furious that he had touched her. Struggling against his hold, she pushed and twisted, but he was as immovable as stone. "How can you do this to me?" he demanded through gritted teeth. "I''m still here, still alive, and I''m your mate! How can you just throw that away for another man?" Summoning all her strength, Selene shoved against his chest. He staggered back, his back mming into the car from the sheer force. He''d almost forgotten how strong she was. "Don''t you ever put your hands on me again," she warned, her voice like steel. "I''m going to marry him and start a new life. My decision is final. I refuse to be stuck in the past forever. I need to move forward-with someone who actually loves m-" She didn''t get to finish. Kane grabbed her wrist and yanked her against him in one swift motion. She gasped, startled by the sudden movement. Before she could react, he spun her around and pressed her back against the car, caging her in. "You''re not doing anything with him," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "It''s not just him-I have a problem with every damn man who thinks they can get close to you." Selene''s breath hitched as she red up at him. "I don''t care what you want. But I don''t want you- 08:17 58.91% < Chapter 314 mmph-" Her words were cut off when Kane crushed his lips against hers. Her eyes +5Bonus > Menu widened in shock, but he didn''t stop. His arms wrapped around her, locking her in ce, his body pressing firmly against hers. The moment their lips met, something inside him ignited. He had craved this- missed this-more than he realized. His kiss was deep, desperate,ced with raw emotion. He wasn''t just iming her; he was pouring out every ounce of frustration, longing, and unspoken desire he had buried for so long. Selene''s wolf stirred within her, responding instinctively to their mate''s touch. Even her body betrayed her, heat pooling at the sensation of his lips moving against hers. But then rity struck. Summoning her willpower, she shoved him away. Kane pulled back instantly, his chest rising and falling heavily as he searched her face. The look she gave him sent a sharp pang through his heart. Hatred. She was ring at him with nothing but cold, unfiltered hatred. His hands trembled slightly as he reached up, cupping her face with a gentleness that contradicted the fire burning inside him. "Don''t look at me like that," he murmured, his voice raw. "I can''t take it." But she didn''t soften. "Move," she said, her tone icy. "Or I''ll make you move." He exhaled sharply, then stepped back, letting her go. "How dare you?" she seethed. "What do you think I am? Some toy for you to use whenever you feel like it? Just because we''re mates doesn''t give you the right to touch me, to kiss me whenever you want, Kane Thorne. Those thingse with love-something you''re incapable of feeling." With that, she turned on her heel and stormed toward the house. But before she could take more than a few steps, strong arms wrapped around her from beh.., pulli ng her back against a familiar, solid chest. "Kane, let me g-" He didn''t let her finish. Holding her tightly, he buried his face against her shoulder, his breath warm against her skin. Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, he spoke. "I love you, Selene. Please... forgive me for everything." 60.1y Novel Heirs 315 Selene''s POV +5Bonus > = Menu Kane''s words sent a jolt through me. Did he even realize what he was saying? I never imagined he would say something like that-not in a million years. But deep down, I suspected he was lying. I couldn''t trust a single word that came out of his mouth. I struggled against his grip, my voice sharp and threatening. "Are you out of your mind? Let me go before I make you regret it." Instead of releasing me, he pressed his face into the curve of my neck, murmuring something against my skin. His warm breath sent a shiver down my spine, and I swallowed hard. "I swear on my children-I love you. I can''t bear to see you with another man. I don''t want to force you, but please... don''t push me into bing the man I don''t want to be in front of you. I want you to love me back, not out of obligation, not out of fear. Just give me a chance-onest chance. I swear, I won''t ask for more." His words sent a tremor through my chest. I stood rooted to the spot as if the world had stopped spinning, dragging me back to the days when I used to dream of him returning my love. Tears burned in my eyes, threatening to spill. I clenched them shut, inhaling deeply, trying to steady myself. Cha Enjoy Reading! "I''m not like you, Kane. I don''t betray the people Imit to. Not everyone takes love so lightly-some of us actually believe in loyalty." Kane slowly lifted his head from my shoulder, his hands still gripping me firmly. "Do you really still want him in your life?" I pushed his hands away from my waist, not bothering to face him as I spoke. "I still want to stay far away from you." He followed behind me as I started walking, his voice trailing after me. "Selene, why are you doing this? We could have a normal life, just like everyone else. We could be happy-with our childre together. I swear, I''ll never give you a reason to doubt me again. I''ll be the man you always wanted me to be." I didn''t acknowledge his words, didn''t even nce in his direction. With a cold expression, I kept walking toward my house. Suddenly, he grabbed my hand and spun me around to face him. "I know you still love me." ¡°No, I don''t,¡± I shot back, yanking my hand free from his grasp. He looked momentarily stunned, but then his expression hardened as if refusing to believe my words. "Just this once-believe me. I love you. I love you more than anything. Why won''t youe back to me? Please, don''t punish me like this. I can''t live without you." I locked eyes with him, seeing the regret written all over his face. But what was I supposed to do with that now? Where was this regret when I had begged him to stay? When I had pleaded for his love? 59.1% < Chapter 315 Had he ever listened to me back then? +5Bonus? #Meru "Your love is so new, Alpha Kane,¡± I said, my voice steady, unwavering. ¡°But what about the love I once had for you? The love you crushed every single day? Every time I reached for you, you pushed me away. Every time I tried to love you, you killed that girl who only wanted to be yours." "Selene..." he muttered my name softly, searching my eyes for something- anything-that might give him hope. "You want my forgiveness?" I let out a hollow chuckle. "Then take me back. Back to the time before I ever met you. Before I ever fell for you." I watched as desperation shed across his face, and Iughed bitterly. "Do you even know when that was?" I challenged. His jaw tightened as he clenched his fists, his voice low and tense. "When did you start loving me? When? How? And why? Because I was never kind to you. So tell me- when did you fall for me?" I took a slow step back, then another, putting distance between us. "If you knew the answer to that, Kane, it would shake your entire world. So take my advice-let me go. Move on." Novel Heirs 316 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 316 Get 5> = Menu Third POV Kane''s brows furrowed as he watched her disappear into the house. Her cryptic words lingered in his mind-what did she mean by "the ground would slip beneath him"? His gaze stayed fixed on the closed door, his body unmoving, until the sharp ring of his phone pulled him back to the present. His jaw tightened as he murmured to himself, "You will be mine. No matter how much I hurt you before, I won''t let my mistake cost me you. You are my desire- one I refuse to share. You belong to me, and only me." Tearing his eyes away, he exhaled sharply and got into his car. As soon as he turned on the ignition, his phone rang again. He nced at the screen-Delta Derek. Answering the call, Kane''s voice was clipped. "What is it?" "Alpha, finally! We''ve located Verity. We tracked the cab she''s in and are sending you the coordinates now." "Understood." "There''s also security footage. I''ll send it to your phone." "I''m driving. Let me secure the woman first-then I''ll deal with whoever''s protecting her." Ending the call, he checked his screen for the location before tossing the phone aside. His grip tightened on the steering wheel as he pressed down on the elerator. His mood was already dark, and the thought of Verity only fueled his frustration. He had no patience left. Selene''s words echoed in his mind again. He remembered reading in her diary that she had fallen for him before their wedding. How long? His fingers tapped against the wheel as memories reyed in his head. The first time he officially met her was at that club. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t recall seeing her before that night. Maybe she had admired him from afar for years, attending pack gatherings as the Gamma''s daughter. It wasn''t impossible. But why did that thought unsettle him? His attention snapped back as he reached Verity''s location. mming the brakes, his car came to a forceful stop. Up ahead, two ck SUVS had blocked a yellow cab in the middle of the road. Stepping out of his vehicle, he took in the scene-his men had their weapons trained on Verity. She stood frozen, a doctor''s coat draped over a navy-blue dress. That must have been how she snuck out 08.17 59.29% < Chapter 316 of the pack hospital. Get 5 > Menu The moment his officials noticed him, their postures stiffened. Kane''s red eyes burned like fire, sending a ripple of unease through his men. Even Beta Finn instinctively lowered his head in submission, though none dared to lower their guns. Kane didn''t acknowledge their gestures. His focus was locked on one person. Without hesitation, he stormed toward Verity. She barely had time to react before his hand twisted into her hair. With a brutal yank, he mmed her head against the cab''s window. Her scream shattered the tense silence. Blood smeared across the ss as shards embedded into her skin, her face contorting in agony. The cab driver flinched, terrified. Beta Finn stepped forward, discreetly slipping the man some cash for the damages. Understanding the silentmand, the driver hastily got out, bowing deeply to Kane. It wasn''t every day one stood before the head Alpha, and he wasn''t about to waste the opportunity to show respect before scrambling back into his car and speeding off. As the vehicle disappeared down the road, Kane yanked Verity closer by her hair. His voice was ice. "Who''s behind this? Who helped you?" "I-I don''t know..." She winced, her fingers trembling as they brushed over her forehead, blood seeping between them. Kane''s grip only tightened. His next words sent a chill through the pack warriors. "If she passes out, don''t let her wake up. Kill her." Then, with a shove, he sent her sprawling onto the pavement. A strangled sob tore from Verity''s throat. She curled into herself, shaking as she gasped, "If I lie, you''ll kill me. If I tell the truth, they''ll kill me. What am I supposed to do?" Kane''s re darkened. "Who do you fear more than your Alpha?" Verity''s hands pressed into the cold asphalt as she bowed her head. Her voice trembled, barely above a whisper. "I''m just a pawn in this game. I don''t know anything, my Alpha. It was all nned by her adoptive father-Gamma Curtis. He forced me to sell Selene that night." Novel Heirs 317 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 317 Kane''s POV Get 5 > = Menu Verity had passed out from the pain. My officials wasted no time getting her into Derek''s car. "Where should we take her?" Derek, my Delta, asked. I was momentarily stunned, but I quickly snapped back to reality and answered, "My ce." As the car sped toward my house, my mind was still reeling from everything that had just happened. A firm pat on my shoulder snapped me out of my thoughts, making me turn my head. "You should let me drive. You don''t look like you''re in any condition to," Finn said as he slid into the driver''s seat of my car. I realized then that he hadn''t left with the rest of my officials. After I settled into the passenger seat beside him, he started the engine. "I get that this is a lot to take in, but you need to stay calm. We need answers," Finn said evenly. But I couldn''t stay calm. She wasn''t even safe with the man she once called her father. Rage burned through me. "Call that bastard and tell him to get to my house. Now." Finn kept one hand steady on the wheel while pulling out his phone with the other. He dialed a number and waited. "Is he back in the pack?" he asked when the call connected. Whatever the answer was, Finn turned to me and confirmed, "He''s back." Without hesitation, I grabbed the phone from his hand and ended the call. Then I immediately dialed Gamma Curtis''s number. It barely rang twice before he picked up. "Beta Finn, it''s been a while." The sound of his voice made a low growl rumble in my throat. "A-Alpha?" "Bring your wife and get to my old house. Now." "Alpha, we''re far from there "You have one hour. If you''rete, you know damn well what I''m capable of." I ended the call and handed the phone back to Finn. He kept throwing nces my way as he drove, but I ignored him, rubbing my forehead as frustration 59.47% < Chapter 317 clouded my thoughts. Get 5 > Menu First, Verity no longer loved me. And second, I couldn''t just let the people who''d hurt her walk away unpunished. Even if she didn''t want me anymore, I still wanted her. I still loved her. And I would make sure those responsible for her suffering paid for what they had done. Then, a sudden realization struck me-I had the hospital footage my men had sent. It could reveal who had helped Verity at the pack hospital. Pulling out my phone, I had a suspicion about who it might be-Selene''s adoptive mother. I yed the video, carefully analyzing the footage. But to my surprise, the person in question wasn''t who I expected. It wasn''t Gamma''s wife. Instead, it was a young woman. Her face was concealed by a white mask, and she had even worn sses to obscure her eyes, making sure the cameras wouldn''t capture her features clearly. Who the hell was she? "We tried enhancing the footage, but we still can''t make out her face," Finnmented beside me. I was about to acknowledge him when something caught my attention. Quickly pausing the video, I zoomed in on the screen. My eyes darkened as I focused on a small but significant detail-the bracelet on the woman''s wrist. I knew that bracelet. It was the same one I had given Ruby for herst birthday. She had begged me for it because it was one of a kind. My jaw clenched as I muttered under my breath, my anger rising. "Ruby." 08:18 Novel Heirs 318 * Get 5 > Meru As soon as the car screeched to a halt in front of my house, I bolted out and rushed inside. I still couldn''t wrap my head around it. What connection did Ruby have with Selene''s cousin? My mind shed back to the way Ruby had reacted months ago when she''d seen Verity outside this very house. When I questioned her about it, she had acted as if she didn''t know her. So why had she helped her? "Kane." Finn''s voice pulled me back to the present. He stood behind me, his gaze shifting away as he spoke. "I know this isn''t what you want to hear right now, but just take a breath. Let''s see how this ys out." I clenched my fists, my eyes scanning the room. Every one of my officials was here. It seemed they had dismissed all the maids for the night. Gamma Storm was carefully bandaging Verity''s head. He nced up at me and said, "I figured I''d do this myself. We can''t take the risk of sending her back to the pack hospital." I gave him a short nod before turning away. "Where are you going, Kane?" Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! "To my study. Let me know the moment Gamma Curtis gets nere. "What about Ruby?" Finn pressed. "Ruby? What does she have to do with this?" Theta Gideon asked, clearly confused. The others wore simr expressions of disbelief. Finn turned to them. "Guys, it was her. She''s the one who helped Verity." A stunned silence filled the room. Shutting my eyes, I exhaled sharply before muttering, "Call her here too." Without waiting for a response, I strode toward my study. Something deep inside was pulling me toward the diary I had abandoned months ago. An ache in my chest told me I needed to keep reading. Once inside, I went straight to my desk, pulled open the drawer, and retrieved the diary. Sitting down, I took a deep breath before flipping it open. Page after page, I skimmed through until I reached the spot where I hadst stopped reading. As my eyes moved over the words, my stomach twisted. Ruby had abused Selene? That couldn''t be right-she had told me the exact opposite. My brow furrowed as I continued, and then my eyes locked onto something that made my breath hitch. 0 08:18 59.66% Get 5 Menu "Today, I saw the same burn mark on Ruby''s hand. I don''t know how she got it. But mine was deep- so deep. I''m relieved that it''s gone now. At first, I was shocked, but the doctors said I was lucky that all my wounds healed so fast. If I can heal like that, then why do people call me wolfless? Am I really wolfless?" I blinked and turned the page. "Today, Kane told me he wants a divorce. Why is this happening to me? I have always had feelings for him. Not just now, but since childhood. I fell for him the moment I saw him... in the basement of the oldpany." I had picked up the diary to learn about Ruby, but this-this was something I never expected. "The oldpany''s basement?" My breath hitched, and my hands gripped the edges of the book. My vision blurred with rage and disbelief as I kept reading. My heart pounded as if trying to warn me, begging me to be wrong about what I was piecing together. Because if I was right... I would never forgive myself. "When I saw Kane surrounded by fire in the basement, I was terrified. I thought something would happen to him. I was afraid he would get hurt. I tried to help him escape since I was close to the back door. My right hand got burned in the process. But even through the pain, I felt happiness because I managed to save him. He wasn''t in a good state-he looked like he was about to pass out. But even then, he asked me if I would go with him, his eyes barely staying open. His words... they captured my heart. I wanted to say yes, but I had already seen the kidnappers. So I ran in the opposite direction to distract them and lead them away from him. They beat me for saving Kane, but I didn''t care. I was just relieved that he was safe. From that moment on, my heart belonged to him." I sat frozen, unable to tear my eyes away. "I will never remind him of the past. I don''t want him to feel like he owes me anything. I just want him to love me for who I am, without reasons or conditions. If I can feel my love for him so clearly, why can''t he? Why can''t he love me back?" She was right. The ground felt like it had disappeared beneath me. A sharp, relentless pain stabbed through my chest, and I knew it wasn''t going away anytime soon. "H-How... how could I never realize it was her?" 08.18 Novel Heirs 319 "HOW COULD I NOT RECOGNIZE HER? HOW?" Get 52 Menu A furious growl tore from my throat as I shot up from my chair, mming my hand down onto the table with enough force to shatter it. The sharp crack of splintering wood echoed through the house, reaching the living room. Within moments, my advisors stormed into the study, their expressions tense as they took in the destruction. But I didn''t care. My rage demanded an outlet, and anything within reach became a target. I hurled objects, sent books flying, overturned furniture-none of it was enough to drown out the sheer disbelief wing at my insides. How could I have been so blind? Why had fate yed such a cruel joke on me? If only her scar had been visible that night-if only I had seen it-I would have known. I would have recognized her instantly. But she never wanted me to love her for who she had been. And the worst part? I never loved her for who she was now. Why? "Kane!" Finn''s voice cut through my fury as he and the others rushed toward me. Hands grabbed at my arms, trying to restrain me, but I shoved them off and drove my fist into the wall. Pain exploded through my knuckles, sharp and real-but not enough. Not nearly enough to drown out the ache in my chest. "I hate myself," I snarled, my breath ragged. "How could I have done this to her? She was right there, always by my side, and I-" The words caught in my throat, burning like acid. My vision blurred, whether from rage or something else, I didn''t know. All I knew was that it wasn''t enough. None of this was enough. I mmed my fist into the wall again, harder this time. Blood smeared across the cracked surface. The sting in my hand barely registered. I needed to hurt. I needed the physical pain to drown out the torment gripping my heart. "Alpha, please, you have to stop!" "Kane, get a grip!" "Someone get him a ss of water-Derek, now!" Their voices swirled around me, urgent and worried, but none of it mattered. How was I supposed to calm down when my entire world had just been ripped apart? Realizing brute force wouldn''t work, they shoved me back against the wall, pinning me in ce. My legs gave out, and I slid down, my body drained of all its fight. "Alpha!" Their rmed voices barely registered. 0 08:18 59.85% < Chapter 319 Get 5> = Menu Finn crouched beside me, gripping my shoulder. ¡°Kane, talk to us. What happened?" I shook my head, my voice barely above a whisper. "She... she was the one who saved me that night." Silence crashed over the room. Every single one of them stiffened, stunned into disbelief. Fate had yed me like a puppet. Twisting and turning the threads of my life until I was tangled in my own mistakes. "She begged me to love her," I admitted, my voice raw. "And I pushed her away. Again and again. What punishment do I deserve for that? I am the reason she suffered." A bitterugh escaped me as I raked my hands through my hair, pulling at it in frustration. The weight of my guilt pressed down on me, making every breath feel impossible. It wasn''t just about her saving me. It was about everything I had done to her since. Every wound I had inflicted, every moment of pain she had endured because of me. A low growl rumbled in my chest, my wolf stirring restlessly. I couldn''t let this go. I wouldn''t. Lifting my gaze, I locked eyes with my advisors. Something in my expression must have unsettled them, because they instinctively took a step back. With a deep, guttural growl, I gave mymand. "Bring me Ruby. Now. I want to hear from her own lips why she lied to me. How could she deceive me all these years?" Novel Heirs 320 00.30 The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 Menu I had been watching Verity for a while, my gaze fixed on her as shey sprawled across the couch in the living room. After forcing myself to calm down in the study, I hade straight here. I needed to see the people responsible for Selene''s suffering with my own eyes. A slight movement caught my attention-Verity''s hand twitching as she slowly regained consciousness. The moment her eyes fluttered open, my men, who had entered the house earlier, immediately raised their guns, aiming straight at her. Terror shed across her face. She let out a sharp scream, scrambling to sit upright on the couch. Her wide, tear-filled eyes locked onto mine. "Please, let me go," she sobbed. I held her gaze, my face unreadable. It took every ounce of restraint not tosh out, but I needed answers more than I needed to vent my rage. "Are you going to talk, or do I have to make you?" My voice was low, edged with warning. At that moment, Gamma Curtis and his wife, Leah, stepped into the house. The instant I saw them, my wolf stirred violently within me, a deep growl rumbling through my chest, demanding blood. "A-Alpha, you summoned us," Curtis stammered, his voice noticeably uneasy. His gaze flickered to Verity, his eyes widening in shock. He hadn''t expected to find her here, surrounded by my men, had he? I turned toward him and Leah, stepping forward as his nervous eyes darted around the room, taking in the tense atmosphere. His wife clung to his arm, her fingers tightening with fear. "Why did you call us, Alpha?" he asked, trying to muster the courage to speak. I stopped right in front of him. He swallowed hard, his nce shifting behind me- right back to Verity. "Has my brother''s daughter done something to offend you, Alpha?" he asked, feigning innocence. That was thest straw. Without hesitation, I swung my fist,nding a brutal punch across his face. The force sent him stumbling sideways, the sickening crack of bone breaking under my knuckles satisfying in a way nothing else was. He wouldn''t get off that easily-not after everything he had done. "Curtis!" Leah shrieked, rushing toward him in panic. She threw herself in front of him, desperately trying to shield him from me. I barely spared her a nce before signaling one of my men. He gave a sharp nod and moved swiftly behind her, gripping her throat from behind and pressing the cold barrel of a gun to the side of her head. "Move, and you die first," my man warned, his voice devoid of emotion. @08:18 60.04% Get 5> Menu Leah froze, trembling uncontrobly as tears streaked down her face. She turned to Curtis, shaking her head in silent despair. I grabbed Curtis by the cor, yanking him upright before driving my fist into his chest. The dull crack of breaking ribs echoed in the room as he copsed onto the floor, gasping in pain. "W-What did I do to you?" he choked out. I crouched beside him, grabbing a fistful of his hair and jerking his head back. My voice was a low snarl. "You tried to sell your own daughter to another man." His eyes shot open in horror, snapping to Verity, who sat curled on the couch, sobbing, avoiding his gaze. "Did that little bitch tell you that? She''s lying!" Leah spat, her voiceced with desperation. At that, Verity pushed herself up from the couch, shaking her head furiously. "No, Alpha! She''s the one lying. Both of them were in on it!" Before I could respond, the front door swung open again, and Theta Gideon stepped in, dragging along the one person I despised more than anyone. Ruby. "Alpha, I brought her," Gideon announced. Ruby''s eyes widened in shock as she took in the scene before her-Curtis groaning on the floor, Leah restrained with a gun to her head, and Verity standing amidst it all. "W-What''s going on?" she stammered, ncing between Leah and Curtis in confusion. I released my grip on Curtis''s hair and straightened up, preparing to demand the truth from Ruby myself. But before I could even open my mouth, Verity spoke again from behind me. "Alpha, I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, ask her. Ask if her parents were behind all of this." Something inside me twisted violently. The words didn''t make sense-none of this made sense. "What are you trying to say?" Finn demanded, his voice sharp. "Whose parents? Ruby is an orphan." Verity shook her head, meeting my gaze with unwavering certainty. "No, she''s not." She took a deep breath before dropping the bombshell. "She''s their real daughter." 08:18 Novel Heirs 321 Third POV "I can''t believe this! Curtis, how could you do something so cruel to that innocent child?" Alpha Garrett''s furious voice thundered through the house. Mere Kane had summoned him and Diana here to reveal the truth about what their former Gamma had been doing all these years. "And you!" Diana''s sharp gaze locked onto Ruby. "You deceived us so easily, making us believe you had saved our son." Ruby knelt on the floor, her head bowed low. Guards held her in ce, just as they did her parents. Even after being caught, she hadn''t uttered a single word. Kane had already sent Verity away to an undisclosed location. The fury burning inside Kane was far from subdued. His anger roared like a caged beast, demanding justice. But he wasn''t about to lose control-not yet. He wanted their punishment to be absolute. His officials watched in silence as he strode toward the couch, wondering what thoughts were racing through his mind. Lowering himself onto the seat, Kane pulled out a cigarette and lit it, inhaling deeply to steady himself. His parents stood right in front of him, but he didn''t care. Right now, nothing else mattered. A fire raged inside him, an unrelenting need to make them suffer for the sins they hadmitted. The ones kneeling before him had no idea just how much they were about to lose. "Why?" Kane''s voice erupted in a furious growl. "Why the hell did you do it?" Ruby and her parents trembled, their faces drained of color. They had never imagined they would be exposed like this. Curtis, his voice shaking with desperation, pleaded, "Alpha, please, spare my daughter! This is all my fault. I was the one who wanted you to ept Ruby in Selene''s ce. I was the one who altered their names at the hospital." Kane exhaled a slow stream of smoke, his voice low but lethal. "You were the one who stole her from her real parents, weren''t you?" A heavy silence fell over the room. Eyes widened in shock. Curtis''s face turned ghostly pale. "A-Alpha-" Kane let out a bitter scoff. "I''ve led this pack for years, strengthened it, secured our ce at the top. You really thought I''d stay blind forever? I may have been fooled by your daughter''s lies, but I sure as hell didn''t lose my mind." Alpha Garrett and Diana turned toward Curtis and Leah, their faces etched with disbelief. Diana took a step forward, her voice sharp with usation. "You''re a mother yourself. How could you steal another woman''s child?" 0 08:18 60.23% < Chapter 321 Get 5 Menu Tears streamed down Leah''s face as she sobbed. "Alpha Malcolm and Luna Evelyn wanted to arrange a future marriage between their daughter and your son. That''s why they wereing here that day. Curtis found out and nned to take their daughter instead. We wanted our own child to marry the next Alpha of this pack." Kane froze. His breath caught in his throat. Selene''s parents... had always meant for him to be their son-inw. Fate had bound them together, and yet, these people had torn them apart, ruining their lives beyond repair. Thest thread of his restraint snapped. Kane rose from the couch, his voice cold and merciless. "Brand their foreheads with a burning mark and throw them in the dungeon. Inform Alpha Malcolm. I want him and his wife to be the ones to deliver justice. These people betrayed them. They deserve to suffer at their hands." Garrett and Diana averted their eyes but didn''t protest. The weight of betrayal crushed them. They had trusted Curtis for years, never suspecting the monster that lurked beneath. Now, they had no words left. Novel Heirs 322 Get 5> Menu Bloodcurdling screams echoed throughout the house, each cry piercing the air like a de. Kane''s men pulled a scorching hot iron from the fire and pressed it against Curtis and Leah''s foreheads, branding them with the mark of their sins. The sizzle of burning flesh mixed with their agonized wails as blood streamed down their faces. They writhed in pain, reduced to nothing but a sobbing, broken mess. This was justice. The past had finally caught up to them. As the guards turned toward Ruby, ready to do the same, Kane''s voice cut through the chaos. "Leave her." His lips curled into a dark, twisted smirk. "She''s mine." At hismand, the guards immediately released her. The moment Ruby felt their grip loosen, she sprang to her feet. Without hesitation, she shoved the nearest guard, catching them off guard. Before they could react, she bolted for the door, her heart pounding in terror. The guards instinctively prepared to chase her down, their muscles tensing as they prepared to intercept her escape. "Don''t follow her." The words stopped them cold. They turned to Kane, their confusion evident. Garrett and Diana exchanged nces before Diana stepped forward, concern etched into her face. "My son," she said, her voice firm yetced with regret. "I was wrong to ever think you cared for that woman. She''s vile. She doesn''t deserve your mercy. Don''t let her go unpunished." She still believed that on the night of his children''s birthday, Kane had been speaking about Ruby. She wanted to make sure he saw the truth now. Kane took onest, deep drag from his cigarette before crushing the smoldering bud beneath his boot. His gaze flickered from his father to his mother as he exhaled a slow stream of smoke. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice cold and resolute. "Your son never learned how to forgive. I let her go because I want to deal with her myself." Curtis and Leah sobbed, their bodies trembling as they fought against their restraints, trying to stop Kane from leaving. They knew exactly what he was capable of. Now, faced with the consequences of their deceit, regret consumed them. They begged, pleaded for mercy. No one listened. Kane stepped outside, rolling his shoulders as he cracked his neck. His sharp gaze swept over thendscape until itnded on the path leading into the woods. A slow smirk formed on his lips. "Ruby Wade," he murmured. "You''re not as smart as you think you are." 08:18 60.41% < Chapter 322 Without shifting, Kane took off running toward the forest. She had made a fatal mistake. Get 5> Menu Thinking she could escape through the woods, she had chosen a path that would lead her straight to him. She believed she could cross the border and disappear, but she had no idea just how fast he could hunt. Meanwhile... Ruby ran as fast as her legs would carry her, desperation wing at her chest. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of how everything had fallen apart so quickly. Her parents-once powerful-were now nothing. Kane had uncovered everything. But how? They had erased every shred of evidence. So how did he find out? Her frantic thoughts were cut short when her foot caught on a jagged rock. With a sharp gasp, she tumbled forward, hitting the ground hard. A cry of pain escaped her lips, but she quickly pped a hand over her mouth, forcing herself to stay quiet. Then-a sound. The unmistakable crunch of twigs snapping behind her. Her breath hitched. A shiver ran down her spine. Slowly, hesitantly, she turned her head. Nothing. She exhaled shakily, relief flooding her veins. The noise had stopped. Wiping the sweat from her forehead, she pushed herself up and turned back toward the path. And then- A scream tore from her throat. Kane stood directly in front of her. Her body went rigid, her pulse hammering in her ears. She stumbled back a few steps, her voice shaking. "P-Please... don''t kill me." A wicked grin stretched across his face as he tilted his head slightly. "Didn''t you n the car ident for her?" 08:18 Novel Heirs 323 +5Bonus > Menu Ruby''s eyes widened in shock as she instinctively took a step back, shaking her head in disbelief. "K-Kane, please... don''t do this to me. 33 Kane advanced toward her at an unhurried pace, savoring the fear radiating from her trembling form. "Weren''t you the one who kept spreading lies about her?" Her heart pounded erratically against her ribs as his sinister grin sent waves of terror through her. "You abused her, didn''t you? Then turned around and fed me a different story. And you even dared to torment my children." His voice wasced with bitterness. "They told me everything after moving into the pack house, but I refused to believe them." Ruby''s lips quivered, her body frozen in fear. A crushing sense of dread overtook her, making her feel as if she might copse at any moment. She attempted to flee, but Kane''s grip was swift, his fingers mping around her wrist as he yanked her closer. Panic surged through her, and she struggled against him, pushing at his chest. But Kane merely chuckled, the deep, mocking sound sending chills down her spine. Leaning in, he murmured into her ear, his toneced with sarcasm, "Kane, I saved your life. Why are you doing this? Why won''t you let me get close to you?" Hisughter grew louder as he watched her body tremble uncontrobly. "What happened, Ruby? Where''s all that confidence now? Gone?" She swallowed hard, her breath hitching as her whole body began to shake. "P-Please... Aahhhh!" A sharp, searing pain shot through her right arm, making her scream in agony. Slowly, she nced down, her breath catching as she realized what had happened-Kane''s ws had extended and were now embedded deep into her arm. But it wasn''t just any part of her arm. He had deliberately pierced the burn scar, the very mark she had used countless times to manipte him. Memories of her emotional ckmail came rushing back to him, fueling his rage. Digging his ws in deeper, he muttered darkly, "You stole years from me-years I could have spent in happiness with my family. Because of you, my life became a prison. And it''s all your fault." Ruby whimpered, pleading with him to let her go, but her desperate cries only fueled his resentment. His eyes burned with unfiltered hatred. For the first time, Ruby saw a version of Kane she had never encountered before. This wasn''t the man she had repeatedly deceived, the one she had manipted with stories of the past. 08:26 60.54% < Chapter 323 This was Alpha Kane-the ruthless leader whose enemies feared him for good reason. As numbness spread through her limbs, she could feel death creeping closer, its cold grasp tightening around her. The pain had be so overwhelming that she barely felt it anymore. Blood streamed freely from her arm, yet Kane still refused to release his grip. With a pained expression, she looked up at him and gasped, "I-It wasn''t just me... You were the one who pushed her away. Your whole life, you chose to believe a lie. She''s moved on now, Kane. Even if you kill me, you will never have her." Her words struck a nerve. Kane''s fury ignited like wildfire. Lifting his other hand, he stared at her with an intensity that made her shut her eyes, bracing herself for what was toe. She expected him to grab her throat. But instead, she felt something far worse. His ws erupted from his other hand and pierced through her chest, cutting through the fabric of her dress as if it were nothing. "W-Wha-What are you do-doing?" she choked out, her voice barely a whisper. She thrashed against him, desperate to break free. But Kane tightened his grip, his ws twisting deeper into her arm, anchoring her in ce. His gaze remained locked onto hers, unwavering and merciless. And then, his other hand pressed forward-his ws reaching for her heart. "Aaahhhh!" Novel Heirs 324 Ruby''s body trembled as sobs wracked her frame, her legs barely able to hold her up. The searing agony coursing through her veins was unlike anything she had ever imagined. The pain was so overwhelming that it seemed to reach her very brain, a deafening noise ringing inside her skull. "They''ve only heard stories of my ruthlessness," Kane murmured, his voice eerily calm. "But they''ve never felt the pain I''ve inflicted when delivering my revenge." Her eyes widened, the sheer torment etched across her face. With a sharp, fluid motion, Kane withdrew his hand from her chest, the movement tearing through the fabric of her dress. The moment he released his grip on her wrist, her body crumpled to the ground like a lifeless doll. Her eyes remained open, frozen in shock, as if she were still conscious. Her heart still beat-but not within her chest. It pulsed weakly in his hand. Kane stared at the organ, his crimson eyes glowing ominously. His ws dripped with fresh blood, the scent thick in the air. Shifting his gaze from the trembling heart in his palm, he looked down at Ruby''s lifeless form. Without a shred of remorse, his fingers tightened around the organ. There wasn''t even the faintest flicker of sympathy in his expression. A few moments passed... The silence was broken by distant voices. "Kane?" "Alpha?" "Where are you?" The calls of his officials reached his ears, snapping him out of his trance. Taking a few steps back, Kane exhaled slowly, realizing that it was over. Turning his head, he saw a group of wolves sprinting toward him, his four highest-ranking officials leading the way. They all skidded to a stop the moment their eyes locked onto his blood-soaked hands. "Alpha, are you alright?" Gamma Storm rushed forward, concern evident in his tone. The others inched closer, their gazes shifting from Kane''s ws to the motionless body sprawled at his feet. One of the pack''s fighters stepped forward, offering his thick fur cloak to Kane so he could wipe the blood from his hands. But Kane merely retracted his ws, crimson still staining his fingers. 08:26 60.79% < Chapter 324 "No need." As his grip loosened, something slipped from his hand and hit the ground with a sickening thud. Every pair of eyes followed the movement. It was Ruby''s heart, crushed beyond recognition. Without another word, Kane turned on his heel and started walking toward his house, his pace slow, as if the weight of everything was finally settling in. Finn, his Beta, took a sharp breath before barking an order. "Take the body and bury it." But Kane suddenly halted. Without looking back, he spoke, his voice steady butmanding. "Take it to my house instead. Every member of the pack should witness the fate of those who betray their Alpha. Let them know what she did to me. And if they choose tough at my suffering-so be it." His officials immediately bowed in acknowledgment. Despite being Kane''s closest friend, Finn still held deep respect for him as his Alpha. That authority was something he never questioned. As Kane resumed his slow march forward, Finn quickly fell into step beside him. "I contacted her parents," Finn said cautiously. "They said they were on their way. They might already be at your house. And... she might be there too." Kane''s expression remained unreadable. He simply gave a singlemand: "Take me around the back." His officials instantly understood. He didn''t want Selene to see him like this. And more than that... he didn''t want her to see what he had done to Ruby. Novel Heirs 325 Selene''s POV +5Bonus > Meny Iy sprawled across my bed, staring at the ceiling, my mind tangled in the confusion of Kane''s confession. I couldn''t understand why he had said those things to me-I wished he never had. I didn''t trust him. Not one bit. But he had sworn on my children, and I knew how much he loved them. Kane would never lie when it came to Luna and Leo. That was the only reason his words lingered in my mind, refusing to be ignored. "I don''t care how he feels about me. That has nothing to do with me," I muttered under my breath, as if saying it out loud would make it more true. Inside me, my wolf, Dominic, stirred restlessly. She wanted to run, eager and exhrated by the thought that Kane still wanted us. But I wasn''t in the mood to entertain her excitement-I chose to block out the low growl of frustration she sent my way. She hadn''t been there when Kane and I got married. She hadn''t endured the agony of those two years, trapped in a love that felt like a prison. She didn''t know what it was like to have him make my life a living hell. "Our mate wants us," Dominic''s voice rang out in my mind, pushing against my stubborn resistance. I squeezed my eyes shut, refusing to engage. But she was relentless, nudging at me from within, pleading for me to listen. "We are bound by fate. How can you ignore that? He wants us. He loves us." "Dominic, just shut up." "No. Every time I mention him, yoush out, wounding him over and over. But you never heal his wounds. And wounds that don''t heal... they turn into poison." ? Her words caught me off guard. She was right. I had never healed his wounds. Maybe I had wanted to, at one point, but Kane had always had his own twisted way of dealing with pain. Then it hit me-what he had told me about healing. My eyes flew open as a memory surfaced, sharp and clear-how he had healed the wound on my chest. A strange, unsteady thudding filled my ears. My heart was pounding-why? I pressed a hand against my chest, trying to steady the erratic rhythm. "What the hell is wrong with you?" I whispered to my own betraying heart. "Are you finally showing your true colors?" No. I wasn''t in love with him anymore. Whatever love I once had for Kane had been buried beneathyers of resentment and hatred-hatred far stronger than whatever affection had existed in the past. Just then, my phone rang, snapping me out of my thoughts. I reached over and grabbed it, seeing Grayson''s name on the screen. "Grayson," I greeted as I answered. < Chapter 325 +5Bonus > Menu "Did you get home safely?" His voice wasced with concern, a reminder of the man who was supposed to be my present. My boyfriend. The person I had chosen. It was wrong-so wrong-to let thoughts of Kane cloud my mind. "Yes," I replied, pushing away everything else. "I didn''t like the idea of Kane driving you home," Grayson admitted, his tone firm. "I only tolerated it because of the kids. But it won''t happen again." "Don''t worry, Grayson," I reassured him. "I won''t be seeing him again." There was a brief silence before he spoke again, his voice softer, but no less serious. "I want you toe to my pack with me." My breath hitched. My body tensed as I bolted upright in bed. "W-What?" Novel Heirs 326 +5Bonus > Menu "Selene, this pack doesn''t deserve you or your family," Grayson said firmly. "I don''t trust anyone here to handle your brother''s treatment properly. I probably shouldn''t say this, but I have no faith in this pack''s head Alpha. I don''t believe he''ll protect your family." His words made me pause. Was he right? Would Kane interfere with Magnus''s treatment? I chewed on my bottom lip, thinking back to Kane''s confession just hours ago. He had even warned me to stay away from Grayson. But then another memory surfaced-how Kane had always safeguarded my family''s reputation in this pack. He had never allowed them to be humiliated or mistreated. "Selene, what''s on your mind?" Grayson''s voice pulled me from my thoughts. I sighed before responding, "Grayson, let''s not talk about this now. I just want my brother to wake up first. I don''t think Kane would ever harm my family. At the end of the day, they''re the ones who raised his children-he wouldn''t do anything to them." Grayson fell silent, and I could sense his frustration. Clearing my throat, I softened my voice. "Please don''t be upset with me. I know you only want what''s best for me and my family. I also know staying in this pack for my sake has been difficult for you. But my children are here. How can I just up and leave them behind? Please, just wait until my brother wakes up. After that, I promise I''ll do as you say." A pause. Then, finally, his answer came. "...Okay. As you wish." Relief washed over me as Grayson agreed. Momentster, he ended the call, and I let out a deep breath. Just as I was about to lie back down, a loud crash echoed from downstairs. I shot upright, my pulse quickening. Without hesitation, I rushed out of my bedroom and sprinted toward the staircase. The crashing noises wereing from the living room. Peering down, I saw my father in a furious rage, smashing everything in his path. My mother stood behind him, desperately trying to hold him back. Panic surged through me as I hurried downstairs. "Dad, what''s going on?" He whipped around to face me, his expression twisted with fury. And then he spoke words that sent a tremor through my entire being. "That bastard, Gamma Curtis-he was the one who kidnapped you when you were a child. I should have hunted him down and killed him years ago." I froze. My breath caught in my throat. "What?" My mother turned to me, her eyes brimming with tears. She nodded, confirming the unthinkable. "Alpha Kane uncovered the truth and called us to his house." 08:26 < Chapter 326 +5Bonus > Menu "I''ming with you," I dered, already turning back toward the stairs to change out of my nightclothes. But my father''s voice stopped me in my tracks. "No, Selene. You don''t need to be there. We''ll decide the punishment they deserve." I met his gaze, my own eyes shing with a fierce, glowing blue. "No," I said firmly. "I need to be there. I need to see them suffer for what they did to me. They tormented me when I was just a child. I won''t be satisfied until I witness them at their lowest." My mother turned away, unable to meet my eyes. I stepped closer, gently taking her hand. She was trembling. Tears rolled down her cheeks, and I instinctively wiped them away. "Mom, what else is wrong?" Instead of answering, she pulled me into a tight embrace. Her voice was barely above a whisper as she murmured, "There''s more, Selene... Curtis has a daughter." I frowned, confused. "And?" She took a shaky breath. "It''s Ruby-Kane''s ex-fianc¨¦e." Everything inside me went still. "WHAT?" My mother pulled back slightly, cupping my face in her hands. "All these years,¡± she said, her voice thick with emotion, "those three have been deceiving everyone." 08:26 Novel Heirs 327 17 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs +5Bonus > = Menu My children were fast asleep in their bedroom when I went to check on them. After making sure they were tucked in, I instructed my maid to keep an eye on them. With that taken care of, my parents and I left the house. The moment we stepped outside, a sleek ck car was already waiting for us at the curb. Delta Derek had sent it. His driver promptly stepped out, opened the doors, and informed us that it was a direct order from the royal family to escort us to the Alpha''s residence. There was no point in arguing or trying to arrange our own transportation at this hour. Without hesitation, we got into the car and headed toward our destination. The streets were eerily quiet, bathed only in the dim glow of the streetlights. Thete hour made everything feel even more surreal. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, struggling to process everything. The revtion that Ruby was the biological child of my adoptive parents weighed heavily on me. Why had they hidden her from the world all this time? Why had they never acknowledged her in front of others? The more I thought about it, the deeper my frustration grew. These were the same people who had taken me from my real family long ago. If they hadn''t interfered, my life could have turned out so differently. Maybe even better. As we drove past the edge of the forest, something outside caught my attention. I turned my head toward the window, narrowing my eyes to get a clearer look. A small group of wolves sprinted between the trees, their dark shapes blending into the night. I considered the possibility that they were just out for ate-night run. Deciding it wasn''t worth overthinking, I leaned back into my seat and exhaled. However, my brows furrowed slightly when the car took an all-too-familiar route. My heart skipped a beat as recognition settled in. This road... Realization dawned on me-I was being taken back to the house where I had once lived with Kane. So when the driver said ''Alpha''s house''... he meant this one? Wren''s words suddenly echoed in my mind. Kane had moved back here a few months ago. The car rolled to a stop in front of the house. Without wasting a second, I stepped out, my parents following close behind. The moment I stepped inside, an unexpected sight greeted me-Kane''s mother, Diana, was in tears. I froze in ce, stunned. I had never seen her like this before. Garrett was beside her, holding her gently, his hand rubbing soothing circles on her back. But as soon as their gazesnded on me and my parents, they stiffened. **) 08:26 I forced my feet to move forward and faced Diana "Aunt Diana.... why are you crying?" I asked, my voice soft yetced with concem Without hesitation, Diana rushed toward me and pulled me into a tight embrace I was caughtpletely off guard. She clung to me, her body trembling as fresh tears escaped her eyes. Never in my life had I seen her so fragile. She had always carried herself as a strong,manding Luna, but right now, she seemed... broken. I lifted my gaze toward Kane''s father, Garrett. He gave my parents a small nod, and after a brief pause, they returned the gesture. Diana finally loosened her grip on me but didn''t let go entirely. Instead, she took my hands in hers, her fingers trembling. "Please... if my family has ever wronged you, even unintentionally, I beg for your forgiveness," she said, her voice thick with raw emotion, I blinked in confusion. What was she talking about? Hadn''t they called us here to hand Curtis and Leah over to us? Sure, they might be upset with Ruby, but what did any of that have to do with me? Diana''s hands tightened around mine as she swallowed hard. "Please, forgive my family, my child. You saved the pack''s heir, yet we never acknowledged you." 08:27 Novel Heirs 328 * Very I stood there,pletely stunned. How had they found out? This was something I had kept buried in the past, something I had never spoken about to anyone. So how did they uncover the truth? "What are you talking about, Diana?" my mother asked, her voiceced with confusion. Diana slowly released my hand and turned toward my mother. Pressing her palms together, she murmured, "We deserve to be punished for how we treated your daughter. She was forced to go through a painful divorce and leave our pack. We should have protected her... made her feel safe here." My parents exchanged puzzled nces, clearly not understanding the weight of her words. My father turned to Garrett, his expression firm. "Garrett, will you exin?" His tone struck me as oddly familiar, almost casual. It made me wonder-had my parents met Kane''s parents before? I had never seen them interact, not even once. They were Alphas and Lunas from different packs, so when had they ever crossed paths? Shouldn''t they have been more distant, more formal with each other? him to provide I shifted my gaze to Garrett, waiting for mocked, Enjoy Reading! "Malcolm," he began, his voice steady yet filled with emotion, "your daughter... she''s the angel who saved my son all those years ago. Because of her, Kane is alive today. If she hadn''t stepped in that night, my enemies would have taken his life. She risked everything to save him-without hesitation. She even burned her hand in the process." My parents turned to look at me, their eyes wide with shock. I lowered my gaze, feeling the weight of their stares. "That was a long time ago, Uncle," I said quietly. "There''s no need to talk about it. I hold no resentment toward either of you." Diana shook her head vehemently. "No, you don''t understand. It''s not just the past-it shaped my son''s entire life." I frowned. "What do you mean?" Tears streamed down her face as she spoke, her voice breaking under the weight of her emotions. "He spent years... his entire life searching for the girl who saved him. He never forgot her. He wanted to make her his Luna. So when he found a woman with the same burn mark, he believed it was her. He offered her the position of Luna as a way to repay the debt he owed." My breath hitched. "What?" Garrett let out a deep sigh, his gaze locking onto mine. There was pain in his eyes, raw and undeniable. "Ruby deceived Kane for years," he admitted. "She spun a story, iming she was the one who saved 08:27 61.54% < Chapter 328 Bones > Menu him that night. A few months ago, she even confessed in front of us. At the time, we had evidence supporting her im. It all seemed to line up perfectly. But now... now we realize how easy it was for her to manipte the situation. Curtis and his wife had orchestrated everything from the very beginning. They wanted their biological daughter to marry our son." I stared at him, my emotions tangled into a mess of disbelief and uncertainty. Kane wanted to make that girl his Luna? Diana suddenly clutched her head, her body swaying as if she were about to copse. Garrett quickly stepped forward, catching her just in time. Her face had gone pale, her strength visibly draining. "Aunt Diana!" We all rushed toward her as she closed her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper. "What will Kane do now?" she murmured, agony etched into every word. "This will drive my son insane. How do we stop him? Tonight... I saw it. Behind all his anger, there was pain. The person he had been searching for was right in front of him all along... and he never even realized it." 0 08:27 Novel Heirs 329 Third POV Get 5> Menu Selene''s hands stilled as they grasped Kane''s mother''s. A flicker of hesitation crossed her face before she blinked and instinctively stepped back. Without a word, she averted her gaze from Diana, her expression unreadable. "Aunt, you should get some rest," she murmured in a quiet, measured tone. With no maids around to assist Diana, Selene''s mother, Evelyn, quickly stepped in, guiding the grieving woman toward a bedroom. Diana expressed her gratitude with a polite nod, though the weight of her sorrow was evident-her mind consumed with worry for her son. As Evelyn walked away, she cast a nce toward Selene before shifting her eyes to her husband, Malcolm. He met her gaze with a reassuring nod, silently promising that he would stay with their daughter. Malcolm then approached Selene, who stood motionless, lost in her thoughts. "My dear, are you alright?" his voice was gentle, filled with concern. Selene turned toward him, her expression unreadable. "Dad, how do you know Uncle Garrett?" she asked, her voice steady but carrying an edge of curiosity. At the mention of his name, Garrett''s eyes flickered toward her. Malcolm ran a hand through her hair in a familiar,forting gesture before answering. "It''s a long story," he said simply. "And there''s no need to dig into it now." Recognizing the finality in his tone, Selene chose not to press the matter further. When Evelyn returned to the living room, she turned to Garrett. "You should call a doctor," she suggested, concern evident in her voice. "Should I reach out to Grayson?" Selene offered. Garrett shook his head. "Diana will be fine. But if Kane sees Doctor Grayson right now... I don''t think it would be good for him." His words made Selene''s brows knit together. She turned her head slightly, her expression hardening.. She didn''t care what was happening here. She didn''t care how Kane felt about anything. She didn''t care why he was marrying Ruby. None of it mattered to her anymore. The version of Selene who had once loved Kane Thorne deeply-who had once been devastated by his choices-was gone. Now, she was someone who refused to let the past haunt her any longer. "Uncle, let me be clear," she said, her voice steady and firm. "I have no issues with any of you. I told Kane the same thing. Even after he took my pack from me, I still told him I could move on. There''s no point in clinging to the past." There was a reason she had said that. < Chapter 320 Get 5 Menu When she had been forced to walk away from her marriage-when she had left the pack carrying her unborn twins had anyone stopped to consider how she felt? MOVE Had anyone cared about what she had endured? She had been the one to suffer. So why should she care about anyone else''s feelings now? No one matters to me anymore, she thought. "I understand," Garrett started, but she cut him off. "Uncle, let''s not do this. Aunt is unwell, and this isn''t the time or ce for it." Garrett exchanged a nce with Malcolm, who nodded in agreement. "She''s right," her father affirmed. With a heavy sigh, Garrett conceded, nodding in resignation. "You can all continue your conversation," Selene said, her voice edged with finality. "But I have no interest in seeing my adoptive parents again-the people who have only brought destruction into my life. I need some air. I''ll be back soon." Without waiting for a reply, she turned on her heel and left the house. The night air was brisk, its chill wrapping around her as she stepped outside. She took a deep breath, letting it fill her lungs. But as she began to move, a group of guards suddenly blocked her path. "Miss, you can''t go toward the back," one of them informed her sternly. Her eyes narrowed slightly. "Why not?" "It''s Alpha''s orders,¡± the guard replied. ¡°No one is allowed back THERE Novel Heirs 330 Gets> Menu Selene frowned but chose not to press the issue. If she wasn''t allowed near the back of the house, that didn''t mean she couldn''t go somewhere else. Casting a nce at the guards, she stated firmly, "I might not be allowed in the back, but the forest? No one can stop me from going there." The guards exchanged looks but made no move to intervene. She wasn''t breaking any rules-just heading into the woods. With a shrug, Selene turned and strode toward the tree line, her steps steady and unhurried. The moment she crossed into the forest''s shadowy depths, a chorus of howls echoed through the night. Instinctively, she pressed herself against the rough bark of a nearby tree, scanning the darkness for movement. Her expression darkened when she spotted a figure approaching. He wasn''t alone-four others trailed after him, wolves padding silently at their heels. Her hatred for him red even hotter. Hearing his mother''s desperate words earlier hadn''t softened her heart-it had only fueled the fire burning inside her. Kane Thorne had inflicted pain on her for no reason, and she would never forget it. From her hidden spot, she whispered bitterly, "Kane Thorne, I will never forgive you." Meanwhile, Kane felt as if his head might split open. A relentless pounding throbbed in his skull, his thoughts a chaotic mess. His fingers curled, then uncurled, over and over again. His hands, his chest, even his face-everything was streaked with dried blood. The walk back to the house felt endless, each step heavier than thest. And if he was honest with himself, he didn''t want to go back. A part of him wanted to turn around and disappear for a few days. Just long enough to clear his head. But as he neared the back of the house, his body locked up. Selene was there. She stood waiting for him, arms crossed over her chest, her dark blue eyes piercing through the night. A chill ran down his spine. He had seen those eyes before-haunting his dreams, chasing him through his worst nightmares. But her gaze didn''t stay on him. Her attention had shifted to something else. The wolves. They were dragging Ruby''s limp body, their teeth sunk into her legs as they pulled her forward. Selene''s breath hitched. "W-What happened to her?" Slowly, her gaze traveled to his hands, taking in the blood smeared across his skin. 0 08:27 61.91% Kane exhaled sharply and dropped his head, unable to meet her eyes, "Leave," he ordered, his voice low but firm. Without hesitation, Theta Gideon and Delta Derek stepped forward, seizing Ruby''s arms to help the wolves transport her the rest of the way. Selene watched them move swiftly through the trees, her eyes flickering to Ruby''s limp hand, marred with deep wounds. She didn''t get the chance to examine the rest of her injuries before they disappeared into the night. And then, they were alone. She turned back just in time to see Kane stepping closer, his movements unsteady, his head still bowed. The moonlight spilled down over him, revealing every detail-the blood, the exhaustion, the weight of something dark pressing down on him. "I heard about... them..." Selene started to say, but her voice trailed off as Kane suddenly copsed in front of her, dropping to his knees. His shoulders trembled, his head hanging low. "This is all my fault, Selene," he whispered. "I wish... I wish I had the chance to beg for your forgiveness. But I know... my sins are beyond forgiveness." 08:27 Novel Heirs 331 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 52 Menu Selene''s eyes widened as she stared at Kane. This was something she had never witnessed before. In fact, she had never even heard of Alpha Kane kneeling before anyone-not even his own father. She was too stunned to process his words. Her mind couldn''t quite grasp what was happening, "Kane..." Her voice faltered as her hands clenched into fists. For a moment, she nearly reached out to stop him, but instead, she slowly let her arms fall to her sides. She kept her gaze locked on him, trying to decipher what was going through his mind. With his head bowed so low, she couldn''t even see his face. "What..." She cleared her throat before continuing. "What the hell is wrong with you?" Kane remained silent for several long moments. It was as if he had frozen in ce. Selene bit her lower lip, unsure of what to say. This wasn''t some twisted joke-he wasn''t mocking her by kneeling like this. "Kane, wh-" "Forgive me, Selene." His voice cut through hers, stopping her mid-sentence. She hesitated, shifting her gaze away from him. The sharp scent of blood filled the air. It wasing from him. Her eyes flickered to his hands, both coated in crimson. Was he injured? She quickly shook the thought away. She had no reason to care about this man. He had pleaded for forgiveness before, but tonight was different. Just hours ago, he had confessed to her. And now, all of a sudden, he hade to terms with the truth about Ruby. "Have you lost your mind, Alpha Kane? Is it because you finally realized Ruby deceived you?" she asked, her voiceced with mockery. She couldn''t help but taunt him. It was impossible to forget how he had once scoffed at her, calling her weak while praising that woman''s strength. "Forgive me," he murmured again. She let out a bitterugh. "Not long ago, you imed your sins were unforgivable. And now you''re asking for mercy? Do you even think about my suffering? What happens to my pain if I just let it all go? I told you-l begged you to let me move on. But what did you do? You made sure to keep dragging me back into this nightmare." He didn''t respond immediately. )08:27 62.1% < Chapter 331 Get 5> Menu She wanted to turn and walk away, but something kept her rooted in ce. She needed to see this-to see the once-proud Alpha kneeling before her, stripped of his arrogance. Her eyebrows lifted slightly when he finally spoke again. "I searched for you for years... I was so blinded by the idea of finding the girl with that burn mark that I never realized the truth. I never recognized the woman standing right in front of me-the one with a wless body, the one who had always been there." Slowly, he raised his head, his gaze meeting hers. The moment their eyes locked, she instinctively stepped back. His eyes were hazy, his vision clouded. If she weren''t seeing it with her own eyes, she never would have believed it- Alpha Kane was crying. Tears streaked down his face, raw and unrestrained. But his expression wasn''t just sorrowful-it was bitter, agonizing, broken. She blinked rapidly before turning away, unable to keep looking at him. But he didn''t stop. His voice broke the silence once more. "I never once imagined it was you. I had no idea you could heal your wounds. I didn''t know that it was you who saved me that night... I owe you my life." She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to steady herself. Her heartbeat pounded in her chest. She exhaled shakily, listening, until his next words made her eyes snap open. "I don''t know what fate has in store for me. The one I longed for the most was always by my side, yet I never held onto her. And now, after realizing everything... she hates me more than anyone." Her jaw tightened as a sharp sting burned behind her eyes, making them well with tears. "Tell me what I can do to take away your pain. I am the one who wronged you." His voice was low, raw with desperation. "Do you want to kill me? Then do it. Tonight, I won''t fight back. I won''t shift. I won''t even move. If you want my life, Selene, it''s yours to take." Novel Heirs 332 Selene lowered her gaze, focusing on the ground as she fought to keep her tears from spilling. 15 Meny Living the way she had wasn''t easy. Her suffering wasn''t something that could be erased simply by taking someone''s life. The wounds Kane had inflicted on her had carved an emptiness deep in her heart. She had spent years living in solitude, convinced that trusting another man was impossible. Silence surrounded her, pressing in from all sides as she remained quiet. Slowly, she wiped at her eyes, her expression hardening with an icy resolve. When she turned back, Kane was still kneeling, watching her intently. Her gaze, now devoid of warmth, bore down on him. The sight shattered him. The coldness in her eyes cut deeper than any de, and the emotionless mask she wore only made his despair worse. "What do you think you are, Alpha Kane?" Her voice was sharp, unwavering. "That you can do whatever you please, and when it all falls apart, you can just ask for forgiveness? Do you think my life is some game for you to y with?" He shook his head, his voice barely above a whisper. "Your life means everything to me." A bitterugh escaped her lips. "Everything? You only say that now because you''ve finally realized I was the one who saved you that night. Didn''t I warn you that your world would crumble beneath you?" Kane remained silent, his gaze locked onto hers. Under the soft glow of the moon, she looked like an ice queen-untouchable, distant. And he... he was nothing more than a fallen king, one who had betrayed the only queen who ever mattered. His eyes closed briefly, and more tears slipped down his face, leaving him lost in turmoil. He had no idea what fate had nned for him, but at this moment, he felt its cruel grip tightening. When he opened his eyes again, theynded on her-the only woman he had ever truly loved. The woman who had always been his, even when he had been too blind to see it. "How much have I lost, Kane? And what have I gained?" Her voice trembled with emotion. ¡°I endured every ounce of pain for you. And what did you do? You married a woman only to abandon her, treating her like a stranger for two years- breaking her, day after day. And even if it had been Ruby who saved you that night... what crime did that girlmit?" Selene took a step back, distancing herself from him as her words carried on. "Let me tell you what her crime was. It was that she was foolish-foolish enough to love a heartless man who never once gave her the happiness she deserved. She was the one who ruined her own life. Because no matter how much pain he caused, she never walked away. Not even when she was lying in an operating room, bringing his children into this world." Kane''s entire body stiffened. His breath caught in his throat. "What... what are you saying?" She scoffed, her eyes shing with resentment. 0 08:27 < Chapter 332 Get 5 Menu "What? Did my father not call you over and over, trying to talk to you about me? And when you were told, what did you say to your secretary? You said you didn''t even want to hear my name." She let out a dry, humorlessugh. "Isn''t it ironic? In my darkest moments, I kept calling your name... while you refused to even acknowledge mine." Kane felt the air leave his lungs. His heart pounded so hard it hurt. "I-I don''t understand what you''re saying." His voice wavered. "I never got any calls from your family." 0 08:27 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 333 Chapter 333 "What? Selene''s brows furrowed as the shot him a gare her voiceced with frustration "Do you have even a stved of shame? Even now, you''re still Nying Kane wanted to get up, to move toward her and exin that he had no idea what she was talking about. But the second he shifted, the instinctively stepped back, widening the distance between them. So he stayed where he was, exhaling slowly before speaking "I''m not lying. My secretary never informed me that anyone called- He hesitated as a memory surfaced. His former personal secretary-the one Ruby had handpicked for him. At the time, Ruby had insisted she didn''t trust women and had chosen the secretary herself Selene watched him closely, her sharp gaze scanning his face as she waited for his response * understand now," he admitted. She let out a dry, bitterugh. "I knew it. You really are a liar." "It wasn''t your family''s call specifically. But I think I know what happened. Maybe your father did try to contact me, but my secretary blocked him. She was close to Ruby... It''s possible she did it on purpose." Selene stiffened, startled by the revtion. How many more things had Ruby manipted behind the scenes? If Ruby had been just an ordinary woman with no powerful connections, Selene might have dismissed it. But she wasn''t-she was the biological daughter of the former Gamma. With Curtis''s influence backing her, nothing was out of reach for her. "If I had gotten that call, I would''vee for you. I would''ve brought you back," Kane continued, his voice steady but filled with regret. "After the divorce, I searched for you everywhere. But because of how well your family concealed your identity, I couldn''t find you. They kept youpletely hidden from me." Selene''s jaw tightened. "Why were you looking for me after the divorce? Didn''t you want me gone?" He dropped his gaze, his tone quieter. "I thought I did. But after you left, I realized... my anger blinded me. That night-I got everything wrong. I don''t know how to make you believe me, but we were both set up by your adoptive parents. It was all nned." She didn''t blink, didn''t waver, just stared at him with unreadable eyes. His words didn''t soften her heart, but the vulnerability in his expression unsettled her. He looked... broken. "I can''t forgive you," she muttered, turning away. "I don''t care who was behind it all-I just can''t." Kane lifted his head, watching her retreat. "Selene." She closed her eyes, inhaling deeply. "I''ve told you before-it''s better if we just forget the past. I''ve been saying this for a long time now: either let it go or learn to live with it. That choice is yours." Behind her, she heard the quiet shuffle of movement as Kane slowly stood. 09:11 62.41% < Chapter 115 She could feel hire approaching the air between them think with tension for eyes fear open, and she spun around to face him. "No matter what, Kane, you will never truly understand what I''ve been through His expression darkened, and he took a step closer. "The tell me how I can." She stopped him before he could close the distance, pressing her paim against his chest, right over his heart Her gaze was piercing, searching, but his was different-soft, desperate, pleading. Selene let out a short, humorless chuckle. "You really want to know what my pain feels like?" "Yes," he whispered, his restraint unraveling in her presence The space between them felt unbearably small, charged with something raw and unspoken. His heartbeat pounded beneath her palm, and he knew that if he walked away now, she would slip through his fingers for good. "Then love someone," she said, her voice steady butced with emotion. "Love them so deeply, recklessly, andpletely that you can''t picture your life without them." His breath hitched at her words. Their eyes locked, and in a voice barely above a whisper, he admitted, "I already do." Selene didn''t look away, didn''t flinch. Instead, she delivered the final blow. "Then lose her," she murmured, "and feel what it''s like to be destroyed by love." Novel Heirs 334 Kane stood frozen, his body tense as he took an unsteady step back from Selene. +5Bonus * Menu His hands trembled, and as he moved, her palm remained suspended in the air where his chest had been just moments ago. He exhaled shakily, nodding as if trying to process what she had just said. "If that''s really what you want, then.....¡± But the words trailed off. He had nothing left to say. Wasn''t she the woman he loved more than anything? Hadn''t he just confessed his feelings to her a few hours ago? Why did she talk as if he was just another man in her past? Losing her? That thought was unbearable. He couldn''t lose her. He loved her. Tonight, everything became painfully clear-his heart, his wolf, his very soul had always belonged to her. That was why he married her, even when he could have avoided it. That night, he had felt herpletely, wanted to hold her again, to keep her close. He had hurt her, over and over, but he''d never once considered a life without her. Maybe that was why, when she had vanished from his world, he had lost his mind. Selene saw the way he backed away, his expression dark with emotions he wouldn''t voice. Without another word, she turned and walked away, leaving him standing there in the depths of the forest, alone with the ache in his chest Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! Kane didn''t stop retreating. His ppeared into the trees. His back hit the rough bark of a tree, and he raised a hand to his face, wiping at it absentmindedly- only to notice the blood smeared across his palm. Disgust curled in his stomach. His gaze flicked to the tree before him, and rage exploded inside him. "This is all because of her," he growled under his breath. "She even kept me from seeing my children when they were born." Fury overtook him, and he swung his fist at the tree. Then again. And again. Knuckles split, blood dripped, but he didn''t stop. He couldn''t feel the physical pain-nothingpared to the agony in his heart. That night, Kane didn''t return home. He shifted into his wolf form, running blindly through the wilderness, pushing himself until exhaustion threatened to take over. He had no idea how far he had gone. All he knew was that he was furious-with himself, with the past, with everything. He had destroyed the life he had once taken pride in, and now, there was nothing left but regret. The next morning, Kane finally returned to the pack house. The tension in the air was suffocating- everyone had been waiting for him, anticipating his return. The moment he arrived, he saw his mother, pale and weak, her condition visibly worse than before. Concerned, he turned to Nathan. "What happened to her?" Nathan hesitated before answering, "She''s been seriously ill. It''s a severe condition... it''ll take a long 09.11 * Chapter 934 time for her to recover." At first, Kane refused to believe it. But then Nathan handed him the medical reports, and the truth weighed down on him like a crushing force It felt like his entire world was crumbling beneath him. "Where are my children?" he asked, his voice hollow. Delta Derek stepped forward. "They''re in their rooms. We brought them here from Selene''s house earlier today." Menu Without another word, Kane strode to his children''s room and pushed open the door. His expression was weary, his heart heavy. Inside, the moment Luna saw him, she lit up and ran toward him. "Dad!" He caught her in his arms, holding her tightly as he stepped further into the room. She pulled back slightly, looking up at him withrge, sad eyes. "Dad, you told us to take care of Mommy... but we couldn''t. She was too cruel." Kane exhaled and gently set her down beside Leo, who sat quietly on the bed, watching him with an unreadable expression. Kneeling before them, Kane met their gazes with something that looked dangerously close to brokenness. "I''m sorry," he murmured, voice rough with guilt. "I made your mom cry." Reaching out, he ced a hand on Leo''s head, gently ruffling his hair. Leo''s eyes widened slightly. He had never seen his father like this-so vulnerable, so visibly hurt. After a long pause, Leo spoke, his voice soft but firm. "Dad... we want Mommy back." Kane stilled. A sharp, unbearable pang struck his heart. This... this was exactly what Selene must have felt when she was forced to separate from them. He was feeling it now, the same unbearable loss. Slowly, he withdrew his hand and whispered, "If you want to live with your mother, I won''t stop you." He pushed himself to his feet, his body rigid as he turned toward the door. Before he could leave, Luna jumped up and grabbed his hand, her small fingers curling tightly around his. "Dad, we don''t want to go live with just her," she said, her voice trembling slightly. Kane turned, his expression unreadable. "Then what do you want?" Leo reached out and took his other hand, gripping it firmly. "We want to live with both of you," he said simply. Novel Heirs 335 Selene''s POV A week had passed since I learned the truth about my adoptive parents and Puby During that time, Kane had asked for forgiveness, and no matter how much wanted to sock he words out of my mind, they lingered. I couldn''t shake the frustration bobbling nside me Meanwhile, Grayson had been away from the pack for a while. Before leaving he mentioned for the he returned, he needed to talk to me about something important One bright spot in the week was Axel''s recovery. His health had improved significantly thanked te cure Grayson had developed for the poison. Every day, he grew stronger, and I couldn''t be more grateful. Grayson had done more for me than I could ever repay. He wasn''t just my second chance guardian angel, someone who had stepped into my life and shielded my family from harm "How are you feeling today?" I asked Axel as he sat at the table, eating with us a sight that drought me immense relief. "I''m good, all thanks to Dr. Grayson," Axel replied between bites. "He''s truly a remarkable man," my mother added, admiration evident in her voice I nodded in agreement, my heart swelling with gratitude. A little whileter, my father received a call from the pack house. Lately, he had been speaking with Alpha Garrett more frequently. My mother watched him closely eager for any updates on Kane''s mother. When I first heard she was unwell, I had assumed it was grief. But then Nathan revealed the truth-she was seriously ill. The news unsettled me more than I expected "I''m heading to work now. See youter," I said, rising from my chair. "Let me drive you," Axel offered. I shook my head. "No, I think I''ll just walk today. But thanks for offering" After wiping my hands and grabbing my bag, I stepped out of the house. My parents'' anger toward Kane had softened somewhat after learning the full story. What shocked everyone the most was how he had ended Ruby''s life. The pack had been talking about it nonstop. At first, people saw Kane as ruthless, but after what he did to Ruby, many viewed him as downright merciless. She had been by his side for years, and yet he had ended her without hesitation. But when the truth about Ruby''s betrayal was revealed, the pack was stunned into silence. No one had expected that level of deception from her. I used to think Kane had loved Ruby. But now, it seemed like he was incapable of loving anyone but himself. 09:11 2.79% 1 halled a cab and made my way to my coffee shop, where Margt greeted me with a warm unde thad taken a few days off to clear my mind, but now it was time to refocus and get back to w "Miss Selene?" I heard my name just as I was tying my apron. Turning around, I saw a young man holding a bouquet of red roses "Yes?" I noticed my coworkers stealing nces at the flowers, curiosity lighting up their expressions. The shop had just opened, so there weren''t any customers yet. The man stepped forward, extending the bouquet toward me. "These are for you," he said. I frowned slightly, confused. Then, to my surprise, he bowed before me-a gesture I hadn''t expected wasn''t royalty anymore, so why was he treating me like I was? Without another word, he turned and walked away, leaving me standing there with the bouquet in hand Whispers spread through the shop as my coworkers exchanged knowing looks, their eyes flicking between me and the flowers. I gazed down at the bouquet, inhaling the fresh, intoxicating scent of the roses. Nestled among the petals was a small card. Curious, I opened it and read the message inside. "These are just a few beautiful red roses. But I believe they pale inparison to your beauty." Novel Heirs 336 Mers I blinked a few times, rereading the card as if the words might change. Who would send something like this? "Who sent it?" Margot asked, stepping closer. "I have no idea," I murmured, still staring at the roses. The delivery guy was aplete stranger-I hadn''t even gotten the chance to ask where the flowers came from. Grayson wasn''t even in the pack right now, which ruled him out. "Judging by the way he bowed to you, I''d say it''s from the Alpha," Margot spected. Her words made me freeze. I turned to her, searching her face. "You really think so?" "Yeah," she answered without hesitation. Everyone knew what Kane had done to his girlfriend. Margot was well aware that I was his ex-wife, so naturally, she assumed it had to be him. My expression darkened as I lifted the bouquet, ready to toss it straight into the trash. But just as I moved, a small card slipped out from between the petals and fluttered to the floor. Frowning, I bent down and picked it up. "Don''t throw it away. I''m the one you should discard, not the roses. Next time we meet, if you want to fight me, I won''t stop you. I''ll be waiting for that day." My fingers tightened around the card as I shut my eyes, frustration simmering beneath the surface. Kane, what kind of nonsense is this? Do you really think this will make me forgive you? Exhaling sharply, I shoved the bouquet into Margot''s hands. "Give these out to the customers today. I don''t want them." Margot''s eyes widened in shock, and I could feel the other employees staring as well. Ignoring their reactions, I turned away and focused on work as the first few customers of the day trickled in. The shop was unusually busy, which kept me distracted for most of the day. I forced smiles, kept my hands moving, and avoided any conversation about the flowers. But every time Margot pulled a rose from the bouquet, my mind drifted back to Kane''s message. There had to be over twenty roses in that arrangement. As the evening rolled in, the other employees began packing up. "We''re heading out, Selene," one of them called. "Got it," I responded with a nod, my attention on bncing the day''s bills. Once they were gone, I secured the cash box as part of my usual closing routine. Stepping outside, I locked up the shop and nced at the sky. Heavy clouds loomed overhead, threatening an imminent downpour. no 11 63.04% < Chapter 336 *5Bonds Menu For a moment, my mind wandered to that rainy night with Grayson. A quiet chuckle escaped my lips- sometimes, I could be so ridiculously sentimental. Shaking off the thought, I walked toward the main road, scanning for a cab. Just then, a sleek car pulled up beside me. I turned my head, and my stomach twisted as I recognized the man stepping out. "Kane?" He looked calm, almostposed, but there was something desperate in his eyes. "Selene, it''s going to rain soon. Get in the car. My driver will take you home," he said, his voice controlled yet insistent. I shot him a re. "No need. And while we''re at it-why did you send that bouquet?" His expression flickered. "Did you throw it away?" "No," I said tly. "I gave it to the customers." For a split second, Kane looked genuinely stunned. But he recovered quickly, his face smoothing back into unreadable neutrality. "I need to talk to you," he said. "But I don''t want to talk to you," I snapped. Without waiting for a response, I turned on my heel and strode forward. Spotting a cab approaching, I raised my hand and gged it down. As soon as I climbed inside and reached for the door handle, Kane appeared at the window, tapping against the ss. I turned to see him motioning for me to roll it down. I rolled my eyes instead. "Drive," I told the cab driver, ignoring Kanepletely. 09-12 Novel Heirs 337 The driver shot awry dance ac mentors finally stating the car How to the at askush para, as if heating Kane''s voice rang out from behind, calling after me signored him keeping my gave forward. ''Don''t go "Just listen to me" "Hey! Stop the car I gasped when I saw him suddenly sprint to catch up with us. The diver stated it the brakes just as Kane reached for the door hande "What the "I turned to scold the driver, but before I could finish, Kane yanked the door open and slid into the seat beside me Stunned, I turned to him. "What the hell are you doing? Ignoring me, he looked at the driver and said firmly, "Alright, now done? The driver chuckled, probably assuming Kane was my boyfriend and that we were in the middle of a lovers'' spat. I shot Kane a sharp re. "Excuse me, what the hell?" He exhaled deeply, his eyes locking onto mine. The space between us felt suffocatingly small Shifting slightly, I put some distance between us, my hands curling into fists as imitation simmered inside me. "What is wrong with you? "I''ve been thinking about what you told me that night," he said, his voice low and serious. I frowned. "What are you talking about?" His expression remained intense as he nodded. "The past seven days have felt like seven years." Rolling my eyes, I turned toward the window, watching the scenery blur past. The crisp night air carried the scent of damp earth, a fleeting moment of peace. But the man beside me was doing everything in his power to ruin it. "Selene, I love you." I went rigid at his words. My head snapped toward him, eyes narrowing. "I don''t have time for this nonsense." The cab driver let out an amused chuckle. "Miss, real love is rare these days. If a man is confessing like this, why not give him a chance?" I red at the driver through the rearview mirror. "Are you seriously eavesdropping on your passengers now?" #09-12 63.23% *Bonus Menu My cold tone made him clear his throat and quickly shift his focus back to the road, wisely choosing to stay silent. Kane, however, wasn''t done. "He has a point. Sir, what''s the registration number of your car?" The driver blinked, confused. "Why do you ask?" I clenched my jaw. "Kane, what the hell does that have to do with anything?" Smirking, he leaned back. "I was considering asking the head Alpha to- ¡°Shut up!¡± I snapped. "Why are you even here? Why are you bothering me?" He turned to face me, his expression unreadable. ¡°Because I found the answer to what you said." I scowled, but his next words threw mepletely off guard. "You told me to love her and then lose her. But what if my love is too strong? Then even with a broken heart, I''ll still chase after her." My breath hitched. "W-What are you trying to say?" He moved closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Selene, you may not love me anymore, but that doesn''t mean I can''t love you. Even if it''s one-sided, I won''t regret it." The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 338 "W-What?" Menu Selene''s voice trembled as she spoke, her mind struggling to process Kane''s words. She was frozen in ce, unable even to blink. He was so close that she could sense the rapid beat of his heart-proof of his nervousness. The desperation in his gaze left no room for doubt; he was beingpletely honest. This was what he truly wanted. Her wide eyes locked onto his, filled with shock. She had assumed he would never approach her again after their tense conversation in the woods that night. Kane, however, looked at her with nothing but admiration. The dim glow of the streetlights illuminated her features, casting soft shadows across her face. An invisible force seemed to pull him closer. He longed to wrap his arms around her, to hold her against him and never let go. Just then, the car hit a rough patch of road, jolting forward. The sudden movement sent him tumbling toward her. His lips brushed against the corner of hers-warm, fleeting, and entirely unintentional. Selene''s eyes widened in shock. Instinctively, she pushed him away, forcing him to retreat. Kane seemed momentarily stunned by how quickly everything had unfolded. Clearing his throat, he muttered, "I-I''m sorry. That wasn''t on purpose. The car..." He trailed off, looking away as his fingers absently rubbed the back of his neck. He had no idea what else to say. Yet, even as he turned toward the window, a small smile tugged at his lips. The idental contact lingered on his skin, sending an undeniable thrill through him. His lips tingled, craving the softness of hers again. But he pushed the thought aside, shaking his head. Meanwhile, Selene remained still in her seat. Slowly, she lifted a hand to touch the corner of her mouth, exhaling a long, deep breath. Her wolf stirred inside her, thrilled by the brief contact with her mate. A primal instinct urged her to shift, to get closer, to feel him again. Selene bit down on her bottom lip, curling her fingers into a tight fist. "Do you think this is funny?" she asked, keeping her gaze fixed ahead. Kane turned to her, frowning. "Funny?" "Everything you''re doing," she rified, her voice low, careful to keep the driver from overhearing. His brow furrowed deeper before his expression softened into a smirk. "Do you really think I find this amusing?" 09 12 6341% Get 5% Menu She met his gaze and nodded. "Yes. You''re acting strangely. You don''t seem like Alpha Kane Thorne." His smirk widened into a full grin. "People change when they fall in love." A surge of frustration rushed through her. She wanted to punch him, to wipe that smug look off his face. But instead, she clenched her fist even tighter, forcing herself to hold back. Kane''s eyes flickered to her tense hand, lingering there. Before she could react, he reached out and took her wrist. "What are you doing?" she demanded. His fingers gently pried hers open, revealing the faint crescent marks where her nails had pressed into her palm: Slowly, he traced his thumb over them, soothing the irritated skin. As he caressed her hand, his voice dropped to a low murmur. "I know you''re angry with me. I know you don''t want to see my face, and you probably don''t care how I feel right now-maybe you never will. But..." He paused, lifting his gaze to hers, a smirk ying at his lips. "You already know I''m the viin in this story. I can''t change who I am. So, I guess I''ll just have to spend the rest of my life tormenting you... until you finally ept that this ruthless man''s heart belongs to you." Novel Heirs 339 "Stop the car." Get 5> = Menu Selene jerked her hand free from Kane''s grasp and turned sharply to the cab driver, her voice edged with urgency. The driver flinched at her suddenmand, momentarily caught off guard. Just as he was about to pull over, he spotted another vehicle speeding toward them from the opposite direction. Forced to react, he swerved hard to the other side of the road. The abrupt motion sent Selene hurtling toward the window. Her body lurched sideways, and for a split second, she braced for impact, knowing her head was about to m into the ss. But before she could collide, Kane''s reflexes kicked in. He pulled her against his chest, one strong arm wrapping around her while his free hand mmed against the window, shielding her from the blow. Selene froze, her breath caught in her throat. A ghost from her past resurfaced. She had been in a car ident before. That night, she hade terrifyingly close to death. And that night, this very man had risked his own life to save her-nearly crashing his own car just to stop hers. He had been her salvation. In the bitterness of everything that followed, she had almost forgotten. The driver wrestled with the steering wheel, desperately trying to regain control. Selene felt Kane''s hold tighten, his body a protective barrier against the chaos around them. She blinked up at him, her heart pounding. His expression had darkened, his warmth from earlier now reced by something raw and deadly serious. Gone was the teasing man from moments ago. Instead, he looked like a warrior ready to fight for what mattered most to him. With a sharp screech, the car finally skidded to a halt. The momentum threw them both forward, but Kane refused to let go. Instead, he pulled her even closer, his arms locking around her protectively. The driver twisted around, eyes wide with concern. "Are you both alright?" Selene turned to him, spotting the thin trickle of blood on his forehead. "You should get that checked at the Pack Hospital," she advised. The driver absently touched his temple, his fingersing away stained with red. Only then did he seem to realize he was injured. Kane let out a long breath, his grip on Selene still firm. Relief flickered across his face-nothing had happened to her. That was all that mattered. She shifted slightly, attempting to put some distance between them, but he didn''t loosen his hold. His voice was quiet when he spoke. "Are you okay?" 09:12 63.610 < Chapter 339 Her chest tightened at the concern in his eyes, at the gentle way he asked the question. She didn''t want this. Didn''t want to be drawn back into emotions she had worked so hard to bury. She had moved on. There was someone else in her life now. She couldn''t afford to let her heart weaken for her ex-husband. Forcing herself to break free, she shoved against him. "I''m fine." Menu The driver, reassured that they were unharmed, let out a relieved breath-until his gazended on the window beside Selene. His expression changed instantly, eyes widening in rm. The ss was cracked. A thin line of crimson streaked down from the fracture. His stare dropped lower, settling on Kane''s hand. "Sir, your hand!" he eximed. Selene followed his gaze-her stomach clenched. Blood was steadily dripping from Kane''s palm, staining his skin. He had pressed against the window so hard that the ss had fractured beneath his strength, slicing deep into his flesh, Instinct took over. She reached for his injured hand, her fingers wrapping around his. "You need to get this treated!¡± she said firmly, her voiceced with urgency. Novel Heirs 340 Get 5 = Menu Kane fixed his gaze on Selene, sensing a flicker of concern in her eyes that sent an unexpected jolt through his chest. A slow smile crept across his face as the intensity in his expression softened. His eyes dropped to his hand, where fresh blood oozed from the wound on his palm. The pain barely registered-it was nothingpared to what he had endured before. But for once, he didn''t want to act tough in front of her. For the first time, he wanted her to see him as vulnerable. "You''re right," he murmured, his voice low and rough. Selene lifted her eyes to meet his, their gazes locking for a brief moment. It was only then that she realized she was still holding his hand. Quickly, she released it. Without another word, she turned and pushed open the cab door. Just before stepping out, she said, "I''m leaving. Thanks for saving me." Kane didn''t hesitate. The moment she exited, he was right behind her, his eyes fixed on her retreating figure. His brows knitted together as irritation red in his chest. Without thinking, he moved after her. "Hey! How can you be so hear Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! et to the pack hospital for treatment?" Selene came to an abrupt stop and turned to face him. Her expression was unreadable as she replied, "I thought about it for a second, but then I remembered who you are. Just heal it yourself. What''s the big deal?" Kane took a step closer, his voice dropping slightly. "No, look at my hand. If I leave it like this, it could get infected." Her gaze flickered downward, assessing the wound. Blood smeared his palm, but she knew better. His wolf was more than capable of healing an injury like this- there was no real reason for concern. "The ss didn''t shatter, and it barely even grazed your skin," she pointed out. He shook his head and extended his injured hand toward her. "Look at it. It hurts like hell." With a sigh, she grabbed his wrist to examine it more closely. The instant her fingers brushed against him, he let out a sharp hiss, as if in agony. Her eyes narrowed. "Kane Thorne, do you take me for a fool?" Her cold tone made him freeze. Whatever yful mood he had been in vanished in an instant. He pulled his hand back from her grasp, his expression turning unreadable. "It''s fine," he muttered. "Go home. I don''t need treatment-I can handle it myself." There was something in his voice, something unexpectedly sullen. Selene exhaled slowly, puzzled by 09:12 < Chapter 340 the sudden shift in his demeanor. Was he actually hurt? Get 5 Menu A cab rolled past them but suddenly slowed to a stop. The driver leaned out through the open window, his forehead marked with a fresh gash. "I''m headed to the hospital," the driver called out. "Hey, kid, you want a ride?" Kane nced at the man''s injury, then down at his own hand. After a beat of silence, he shook his head. ¡°Nah, go ahead. I don''t need a ride." Selene blinked, startled by his response. As the cab pulled away, she turned back to him with a questioning look. "Why didn''t you just go with him?¡± A grin stretched across Kane''s lips. "Because I''d rather go with you." Selene rolled her eyes. Before she could respond, movement in the distance caught her attention. She noticed a sleek ck car approaching from behind. Kane''s driver pulled up beside them and rolled down the window. "Alpha." The driver had clearlye to retrieve Kane after he had left his car outside the coffee shop. Kane didn''t hesitate-he opened the back door and gestured for Selene to get in. She hesitated, her gaze flickering to his outstretched hand, still smeared with blood. "You! Didn''t you say it was painful?" Without warning, Kane grabbed her by the waist and ushered her into the car. He leaned down, hovering close, his voice low and teasing. "Woman, stop testing my patience. Juste with me to the hospital. I''ll make it worth your while." Novel Heirs 341 Get 5> Menu Selene pressed her lips together, realizing there was nothing left to argue about. Apanying him to the pack hospital wouldn''t hurt her-at least, that''s what she told herself. Kane slid into the seat beside her, and the driver pulled away, heading toward their destination. The ride was quiet. Selene kept her gaze locked on the passing scenery outside the window, refusing to acknowledge the man sitting next to her. Meanwhile, Kane''s eyes never left her. If a small injury was all it took to keep her close, he wouldn''t mind getting hurt every single day. His gaze dropped to his palm. The wound should have healed by now, but he had deliberately suppressed his wolf''s natural healing ability. His wolf didn''t seem to mind-it was just as eager as he was to be near their mate. When the car rolled to a stop in front of the pack hospital, Selene wasted no time stepping out first. As she turned, she saw Kane following her, his movements unhurried. Inside, hushed murmurs rippled through the waiting area. Some people immediately recognized them, while others only cast curious nces, trying to piece things together. Kane, however, paid them no mind. The only thing that mattered to him was Selene''s presence beside him. His mood was so light that he hadn''t even noticed the smirk tugging at his lips- until Selene''s irritated whisper broke the silence. "Stop grinning like an idiot. People are staring." Kane bit his bottom lip to stifle a chuckle, but his amusement was obvious. Selene shot him a sharp re. "Have you lost your mind? What''s so funny?" Releasing his lip, he cleared his throat. "I''m the head Alpha. Why should I care if people are watching?" She narrowed her eyes, folding her arms across her chest. "You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you? You want people to see us together so Grayson will find out." The moment that name left her lips, Kane''s expression shifted. His gaze darkened, and for a brief second, his wolf wed at the surface, itching to let out a growl. But he forced himself to stayposed. He wasn''t in a position to im her-yet. Without a word, he turned and continued walking toward the reception desk. Selene followed, suspicion flickering in her eyes. The moment the staff recognized him, a nurse hurriedly ushered him toward a private examination room. Selene remained by his side as a doctor carefully bandaged his palm. "Alpha, this is the first time we''ve seen you injured. Is your wolf alright? Should we call Dr. Nathan for a full checkup?" The doctor''s voice carried a hint of nervousness. 0912 63.79% < Chapter 341 Kane shot the man a cold re. "Just do your job." The doctor instantly bowed his head and fell silent, finishing the treatment quickly. Once the doctor left, Selene exhaled and turned toward the door. "Done? Great. I''m leaving." Get 5 > Menu Before she could take another step, Kane''s fingers wrapped around her wrist, pulling her back. She gasped softly as the sudden force brought her flush against his chest. His demeanor shifted again, his usual sharpness reced with a calm, almost intimate intensity-an expression he seemed to reserve just for her. "You can see my right hand is bandaged," he murmured, tilting his head slightly. "How am I supposed to eat dinner like this? I''m starving." Selene''s eyes widened slightly. It hit her then-this man had nned everything. "Let go of me," she said, her voice low with warning. "My boyfriend won''t be happy if he finds out I''m taking care of my ex-husband." Kane let out a deep chuckle,pletely unfazed by the mention of Grayson. Leaning in, his breath brushed against her ear as he whispered, "I don''t care if you have a boyfriend. We can always have a little secret, baby." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 342 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Selene''s POV Get 5 Menu Kane''s words sent a chill through me, making me react instinctively-I shoved him. The force of my push made him step back, his gaze clouded with conflicting emotions. There was a softness in his eyes, yet his usualmanding presence lingered beneath. It was as if he was trying to mask it from me. "You''re such a jerk," I muttered, retreating a step. "I''ve never met anyone as shameless as you. What do you take me for? Do I look like the kind of woman who would cheat on her partner? No, Kane Thorne, that''s your style, not mine." He didn''t so much as flinch, just kept watching me with an unnerving calm, as if he had expected this reaction. I couldn''t understand what game he was ying. "You''ll never change, Kane. Every word, every action-it''s all an act, just like you," spat before turning toward the door. As I reached for the handle, a bandaged hand mmed against the wood beside my head. I froze. Kane''s warmth pressed in from behind, his presence wrapping around me. Spinning around, I found him even closer than before. My breath hitched as the realization of our proximity sank in. His gaze locked onto mine, intense, unwavering. He looked... furious. I swallowed hard, lifting a hand to shove him away. My palmnded on his chest- only to still when I felt the wound. The one I had given him during the war. A flicker of hesitation passed through me as I slowly withdrew my hand, trying to regain my "What the hell are you doing?" My voice was sharp, cold. He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he reached out, his fingers tilting my chin up until our eyes met. "Hate me all you want. Shove me, hit me-I don''t care," he murmured, his voice low and deliberate. "But don''t call me a liar. Because when ites to you, everything I say is real." Then, without warning, he leaned in, his forehead pressing against mine. I couldn''t even blink. His gaze held mine captive as his thumb traced a slow path from my chin to my lower lip. "You moved on after a year or two of our divorce," he whispered. "But me? I never did. I''ve loved y years. Whether it was the girl who saved me as a kid or the woman who walked away from me after our marriage ended... it was always you." His words sent a tremor through me. The way he said it, it felt like he was pouring his soul into me, making me feel every ounce of his emotions. Could it be real? Did he actually love me? 17:16 64.14% < Chapter 342 Menu Even if he did, none of it mattered. I had made up my mind. There was no going back. He could never understand what I had endured all these years. I reached for his hand, trying to shove it away. But before I could, he ced both hands against the door, effectively trapping me between his arms. "If I wanted to, I could force you back into my life," he murmured, his voice dark with intent. "But I don''t want that. I want to earn you back. Just give me onest chance to chase you." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 343 < The Alpha''s Haden Hiers Kane tilted his head, bringing his lips dangerously close to my ear. I expected him to whisper a warning-he had done it before. But instead of speaking, he pressed a soft kiss against my cheek. A sharp gasp escaped me at the unexpected touch. My hands instinctively flew to his shoulders, pushing against him in an attempt to create distance. He didn''t budge. Instead, he pulled his hands away from the wall and wrapped them around me, locking me in his embrace. Menu His body molded against mine as he held me tight. I stood frozen, every nerve in me on high alert, my body betraying me with a jolt of sensation that I had no control over. "Let me go," I demanded, struggling against him. He only responded by nuzzling his face into the curve of my neck, shaking his head in refusal. That simple action sent a shiver down my spine. My breath hitched as my wolf stirred, reacting instinctively to his touch. I was losing my grip-on my body, on my emotions, on everything. "Kane, wh-" "You know how much I hurt you," he murmured, his voice heavy with emotion. "I wish I could tear my own heart open just to show you what''s inside. You are the only woman I''ve ever wanted. After you left, I never touched another. Everything else was meaningless. My heart, my soul... they''ve always been yours." My hands stilled on his shoulders. The air around us felt ice-cold, my lungs tightening with the weight of his words. It wasn''t just his embrace that was suffocating-it was the raw truth in his voice. "I wish I could go back to that night when you saved me. I wish I had taken you with me, never letting you return to those people. If I had, you would have never been out of my reach. Maybe then... maybe our lives would have been different." A lump formed in my throat as my gaze drifted to the nk wall beside the hospital bed. My vision blurred as tears welled up, spilling before I could stop them. The moment my tearsnded on his shoulder, he loosened his hold on me. Kane pulled back slightly, his eyes widening as he stared at me in shock. "Why are you crying, baby?" His voice was soft, his hands cupping my face with such tenderness that it almost broke me. I forced myself to look away from the wall and meet his gaze. "I used to dream of hearing these words from you," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "But you broke my heart long before this moment. And now... it''s toote, Kane." His entire body tensed, his eyes flickering with desperation. "No, baby. It''s not toote. I know you still love me. I can feel it. I''ll do anything-just don''t leave me." I caught his wrists before he could reach for me again, inhaling deeply to steady myself. 12.00 64.31% +58onus > Menu Gently, I pried his hands away and wiped my tears. I refused to let him see me like this, to see how much his words still affected me. But no matter how hard I tried to be cold, he always found my vulnerable side. And I hated that. I met his gaze onest time, and in his eyes, I saw pain. Real, gut-wrenching pain. Why was I even noticing that? Shouldn''t I just ignore it? "Move." Kane exhaled sharply, shutting his eyes for a moment before reluctantly stepping back. I turned, opening the door, but before stepping out, I murmured, ¡°Stop wasting your time, Kane. I don''t love you. And I never will again.¡± Novel Heirs 344 Kane''s POV +5 anys > Many I stood there, watching as she walked away, leaving me alone in the cabin. The door clicked shut behind her, and I found myself staring at it, as if willing her to turn back. But she didn''t. Frustration coiled tight in my chest, my fists clenching at my sides. The anger wasn''t directed at her- it was at myself. "Why the hell can''t I control myself?" I roared, the sound of my own voice bouncing off the walls. She had been calm, even civil with me just moments ago. And what did I do? I pushed too far. I made her cry. "All you ever do is hurt her," I muttered bitterly, my voiceced with self-disgust. "You''re fucking useless." The rage boiling inside me demanded an outlet. My fist mmed into the wall beside me, the pain barely registering over the storm in my head. "I hate myself right now." Without thinking, I drove my fist into the wall again, harder this time. The sharp sting of pain barely grounded me before a group of nurses rushed in, their eyes widening at the sight of my bleeding, bandaged hand. When one of them reached for me, I yanked my arm away. The suffocating feeling of being trapped in that room was too much. I shoved past them and stormed out of the cabin. By the time I stepped outside, Selene was gone. I scanned the area, searching for any sign of her. It waste-toote for her to be out alone. A deep sense of unease settled in my gut. "She''s not just any woman," my wolf reminded me, his voice a low growl in my mind. "She''s strong. She can take care of herself." "I know," I admitted, exhaling sharply. "But she''s still mine. And I''ll always worry about her." My wolf scoffed. "Where was this concern when I begged you to go after her? When I told you she wa slipping away? You ignored me. You ignored her. Now you''re dealing with the consequences. And because of you, I have to feel this guilt too." The weight of his words hit harder than my own fists against the wall. He was right. I had spent years convincing myself that what I felt for Selene wasn''t love. But looking back, maybe it had been love all along-I had just been too much of a fool to recognize it. Shoving those thoughts aside, I headed toward my car. My driver was already waiting, stepping out to open the door for me. 17.06 64.54% < Chapter 344 "Did you see where she went?" I asked, my voice clipped. Mate After a respectful bow, he answered, "Alpha, she took a cab. I wasn''t able to hear the destination, but she left quickly." I slid into the back seat, my jaw tightening. "Follow her.¡± My driver hesitated for a second too long, and I caught the flicker of uncertainty in his eyes. I narrowed my gaze. "Do I pay you to think, or to do as you''re told?" His throat bobbed as he quickly nodded. "Y-Yes, Alpha." Without another word, he started the car, elerating in the direction Selene''s cab had gone. It didn''t take long before we spotted it. My driver increased the speed, keeping just enough distance to remain unnoticed. When I saw the cab heading toward her house, a small sense of relief settled in my chest. At least she was going home. "Slow down," I ordered. "I don''t want her to know we''re following." The car eased into a more casual pace as we trailed behind. Minutester, the cab came to a stop in front of her house. I watched as Selene stepped out. Even from this distance, I could see the exhaustion in her posture, the way she moved a little slower than usual. Pulling out a cigarette, I lit it, taking a slow drag as I observed her. Her face was turned away, but when she stepped under the porch light, I saw it- the slight swelling around her eyes, the redness in her nose. She had cried. Probably in the cab, on the way home. A sharp pang of regret twisted inside me, but I shoved it down and pulled out my phone. My gaze never left her as she disappeared inside her house. The moment the door closed behind her, I dialed a number. As soon as the call connected, I spoke, my tone cold and firm. "Find out what the hell Grayson Vale is doing outside of the pack. Keep him upied. Make sure too busy toe back anytime soon." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 345 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs "Where to, Alpha?" Men My driver''s voice broke through my thoughts as I exhaled a stream of smoke, lost in contemtion. "The pack house," I responded curtly. Without hesitation, he started the car and steered toward the pack house. My mind had briefly toyed with the idea of heading to a bar for a drink or two- anything to take the edge off my tangled thoughts. But in the end, what I truly craved was the presence of my children. They weren''t just my kids; they were tangible reminders of the love I once shared. I had loved their mother deeply-still did. Whether I could ever bring her back was uncertain, but one thing was for sure: I would never let my anger touch her again. I couldn''t bear to see her hurt, not by me. No one else could make her happy the way I could. No one could love her the way I did. If that made me arrogant, then so be it. Let the world call me proud-because no one wanted her more than Alpha Kane. As soon as I arrived at the pack house, my first instinct was to check on my mother. Stepping into my parents'' bedroom, I found the door already ajar. My father sat beside my mother, speaking to her in a low voice, coaxing a smile from her lips. I paused, observing them quiet Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! ed her. A man would do anything just to see his woma Not wanting to interrupt, I turned away and made my way down the hall to my children''s room. Pushing the door open, I scanned the dimly lit space. Only the bedsidemp was still on, casting a warm glow. As I was about to leave, a small movement caught my eye-Luna''s eyes fluttered open. I frowned slightly and walked in. "Still awake?" I asked. Leo stirred at the sound of my voice, sitting up while Luna shifted to make space for me beside her. "Daddy, we were trying to sleep. Will you stay with us tonight?" I could never say no to Luna''s big, pleading eyes. In fact, spending time with them was exactly why I was here, though I''d lost track of time. With a small nod, I kicked off my shoes. Luna patted the space between her and Leo. "Right here, Dad. We want to cuddle!" Her bold request made me chuckle. She was sweet but undeniably demanding- just like her mother. Giving in, I climbed into bed. As soon as Iy down, Luna wrapped her arms around me in a tight hug, a triumphant grin spreading across her face. "Yay! Dad''s staying with us!" I turned my head toward Leo. "Well? Are you joining or what?" He pouted but eventually nodded, scooting closer. 17:06 64.73% < Chapter 345 "Come here." +SBonus Menu I extended my arm, and he immediately snuggled in alongside Luna. Both of them rested their heads. against my chest, their small bodies fitting perfectly against mine. Holding my twins close, a rare sense of peace washed over me-something I hadn''t felt in a long time. Leo''s voice was barely above a whisper as he murmured, "I wish Mommy was here too." I stared up at the ceiling, letting his words settle. The heaviness in my chest slowly lifted, reced by a thought that made my lips curve into a smirk. "You want all four of us together again?" I asked, ncing down at them. They sat up immediately, nodding with eager anticipation. I leaned back, propping my head up on one hand. ¡°Then convince your mom toe on a trip with us." Novel Heirs 346 64.73% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Selene''s POV "Mommy, please." Luna''s small, pleading voice echoed through the phone, tugging at my heart. Get $> Menu I pressed my fingers against my temple and sighed. "Baby, Mommy can''te right now. You know I have a job, right?" From the other end, I heard Leo''s voice chiming in, slightly farther from the phone. "Mom, if you don''te with us, we''re going to cry." I bit my lower lip. My son soundedpletely serious. For the past ten minutes, my twins had been trying to convince me to join them on this trip. And truthfully, I wanted to. I missed them. But I had responsibilities-I had to be at the coffee shop. Taking more than a single day off just wasn''t an option. "Mommy, everything is set,¡± Luna continued, her voice carrying a hint of mischief. "We talked to Dad, and he nned the whole vacation. He already gave us permission to go with you." I could only imagine how persistent they must have been to get Kane to agree to this. A pang of guilt settled in my chest. I didn''t want to disappoint them. "It''s okay, Mommy," Leo murmured, his voice quieter now. The call was still on speaker, making his words crystal clear. "If you don''t want toe, we understand." Closing my eyes, I exhaled deeply. "Baby, I''m really sorry. Just give me some time to figure things out, okay? I promise I''ll make it up to you." There was silence on the other end, and then-without another word-they hung up. Frustration swelled inside me as I gripped my phone tightly. After mulling it over for a few moments, I unlocked my screen and scrolled through my contacts, searching for Margot''s number. Just as I was about to dial, my phone lit up with an iing call from her. I answered immediately. "Margot?" "Hey, good morning," she greeted. "Morning. I was just getting ready to head to the shop." There was a brief pause before she spoke again. "Selene, you don''t need toe in today." I blinked in surprise. "Why not?" "The shop is going to be closed for the next four days." Confusion flickered through me. "Is everything okay?" 71706 64.92% < Chapter 346 Get 5> Menu "Yeah, everything''s fine," she assured me. "The shop is in my daughter''s name, and this morning, some people came by asking for paperwork. I had to call her about it. She''sing back in three days, so we''ll reopen once she returns to the pack." I listened closely, absorbing her words. Margot''s daughter had been away for years-she hadn''t set foot in the pack for a long time. At least this meant Margot would finally get to see her again. That was a silver lining. "Don''t worry about anything," I told her gently. "If you need help with anything, just let me know." "You''re so sweet," she said warmly. "To me, you''re like a daughter. You know I''d never hesitate to ask." After we hung up, a wave of relief washed over me. I hadn''t even needed to request time off-I''d been given four whole days. Smiling brightly, I immediately called my kids back. Luna picked up, but her voice wasced with disappointment. "Hello?" "Baby, I''ming with you two." "Really?¡± Her voice lifted into a singsong tone, the excitement unmistakable. "Yeah, really." "Okay, Mommy! We''lle pick you up tonight!" Novel Heirs 347 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5> Menu I shared the news with everyone at home-I was going on a trip with my kids. Excitement bubbled inside me. With everything that had been weighing me downtely, this getaway felt necessary. Last night, after leaving the hospital, my mind had been a whirlwind of emotions. But one thing became clear-I needed to start ignoring Kane altogether. "Who''s going with you three?" my father asked. I frowned, crossing my arms. "Dad, do you think I''m a child? Of course, no one. I''ll be with them alone." "I think Alpha Kane should send someone to apany you," he insisted. "What? Why?" Before my father could reply, Axel, who had been quietly listening, spoke up instead. "Because they''re Alpha Kane''s kids. Their safety is a priority. People from other packs are watching them-we can''t afford to take any risks." I mulled over his words before shaking my head. "That won''t be necessary. I can handle this on my own." My mother sighed, already knowing there was no changing my mind once I had made a decision. A little whileter, my phone buzzed with a message from my twins-they were on their way. I quickly got ready, slipping into a long dress andyering a denim jacket over it. The temperature had dropped today, so the jacket was a practical choice. Not in the mood for heels, I opted for sneakers instead. Still, I packed a few pairs of heels in my luggage-just in case. Earlier, I had asked the maids to carefully pack my kids'' clothes and any essentials they might need. As I was brushing my hair, my phone rang again. Expecting it to be my kids, I answered without checking. But it wasn''t them. It was Grayson. "Hey, Grayson?" "What are you up to?" "Did you see my message? I''m heading out with my kids." "Yeah, I saw it. Wish I coulde with you guys." I chuckled softly. "It''s okay, we can n another tripter." "Who''s going with you three?" I groaned. "Seriously? Why is everyone asking me that today?" "Because we don''t want you to be in danger," he said firmly. "I heard Kane took care of everything for them. I wouldn''t be surprised if he sent guards along with us," 65.1% * Chap 47 I muttered "Well, just be careful. Have a cafe "Thanks, Grayson" I''ll be back soon, but work''s pilling up on my nem kere "That''s alright. We''ll catch up when you''r After hanging up, I grabbed my luggage and walked out of my mons. At the front door, my parents and Aval were waiting to see me off hugged them free cheeng outside That''s when I noticed the unfamiliar car parked in front of my house It wasn''t the one my kids usually rode in. Luna rolled down the window and grinned. ¡°Mommy! Sit in the front seat I hesitated for a moment, wondering why she wanted me in the front, but I let it go and smiled at her Then, shifting my gaze, I spotted Leo sitting beside her. As I walked over, my kids waved eagerly at my family, their excitement contagious I climbed into the front seat as Luna had asked. But the moment I turned my head, I froze. Kane was sitting in the driver''s seat. With a smirk, he lifted a hand in a casual wave. "Hey, baby." Novel Heirs 348 "YOU!!!" My voice came out in pure shock. He let out a low chuckle and murmured, "Too adorable to react like that." I shot him a sharp re. "What the hell are you doing here?" "Going on vacation with my family. Isn''t it obvious?" Get E Menu His smug tone made my hands itch to smack him, but I forced myself to stay calm-until I saw a security guard loading my luggage into the trunk of the car parked outside my house. I turned to my kids, my eyes narrowing. "You two-why is your dad here?" "Mommy, Daddy''sing with us too," Luna chirped. "What? Excuse me? Neither of you mentioned that little detail." Leo shrugged, shaking his head. "We never said he wasn''ting either. Mommy, we''re happy Dad''s joining us." I could not believe Kane had pulled this on me. My frustration boiled over as I yanked the door handle, trying to get out. "I''m not going anywhere with him." But the door wouldn''t budge-it was locked. My head snapped toward Kane. "Unlock this door. Now. You and I are not traveling together. If the kids want you there so badly, fine. Go with them. But I''m noting." To my surprise, he nodded like he actually understood. For a second, I thought he''d step out and let me go alone with the kids. I was dead wrong. Instead of unlocking the door, he started the damn car. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" "I know you won''t listen to me," he said smoothly. "So I''m not listening to you either." With a smirk, he nced at me in the rearview mirror. The kids, on the other hand, erupted in excitement. "Yes! We''re all going together!" "Woohoo!" Theirughter filled the car, and despite my irritation, I felt my anger soften just a little. Their happiness was always my weakness. For their sake, I''d have to put up with this man. #1707 65.29% Get 5) Menu Letting out a slow breath, I leaned back against my seat and turned to stare out the window. I should have realized something was up when Luna brought up leaving at night. If I had known Kane wasing, I would''ve made sure they left without me. The Kane''s voice broke through my thoughts. "Don''t you think Mommy is awfully quiet today?" The kids turned to look at me. Luna''s voice came out small. "Mommy... are you mad at us?" I didn''t respond or even nce their way. I needed them to understand that what they did wasn''t okay, so they wouldn''t pull something like this again. Leo''s voice was soft but persuasive. "Mommy, we''re really sorry." "If you want,¡± Luna added in an adorably solemn tone, "we won''t eat ice cream for a few days. Just don''t be mad at us, please?" I let out a sigh, finally turning to them. "You don''t have to give up your ice cream. Mommy''s not mad. But next time, tell me before making ns like this, alright?" Kane, however, didn''t seem satisfied with my answer. "She''s lying," he teased. "She''s totally still mad. Doesn''t look happy to me." I shot him a warning re, my eyes locking onto his annoyingly handsome profile. "Oh? And what exactly do you want me to do? Burst into song and dance because I''m so thrilled to be going on a trip with Alpha Kane?" Heughed, shing me a knowing look. "I''d love to see that, baby." Novel Heirs 349 I clenched my fists tightly. "Why the hell are you calling me that? Who gave you the right? Kane smirked. "Rx, sweetheart. Do you really want the kids to see you this worked up?" I nced at my children, their innocent eyes watching us with curiosity. "Daddy calls Mommy ''baby'' because she''s his baby," Luna giggled, nudging Leo. I exhaled sharply, turning away in frustration. "Shut up, Kane. Let''s not talk to each other." The rest of the drive passed in silence. An hourter, I still had no idea where we were headed. All I knew was that we were supposed to spend three days somewhere, supposedly "having fun." "Where exactly are we going?" I finally asked, breaking the silence. Kane didn''t answer. I frowned, turning to him. ¡°Did you suddenly go deaf? Why aren''t you responding?" Men He kept his eyes on the road, his fingers rhythmically tapping against the steering wheel. His long, lean fingers rested loosely around it, and for some reason, I caught myself staring. I quickly looked away, clearing my throat. "I asked you a question. Where are we going?" Without missing a beat, he replied, "Weren''t you the one who said we shouldn''t talk?" I bit my lip, realizing I''d contradicted myself. "Well, that''s your fault," I shot back. "You didn''t tell me where we were going. I think I have a right to know." Luna and Leo burst intoughter. "What?" I asked, ncing at them. "Mommy''s scolding Daddy! We''ve never seen that before," Luna giggled. Leo, noticing Kane''s nce in the rearview mirror, tried to shush her. But Kane just chuckled. "It''s fine. I like when your mom scolds me. She can do it as much as she wants." I narrowed my eyes at him, but he didn''t even look my way-just kept driving, that smug grin still on his face. And to make it worse, my kids joined in on hisughter. My mouth fell open slightly. They were all ganging up on me. Annoyed, I turned away and focused on the passing scenery outside the window. 17:07 65.48% < Chapter 349 Arrival at the Hotel After another hour, I recognized the area-we were passing Duskrun River. Meras Beyond the river, the town was bustling with tourists. It was a popr vacation spot, filled with high-end shops, restaurants, and scenic views. Kane pulled the car up in front of a luxury hotel. To my surprise, several of his guards were already waiting outside, standing beside three sleek ck SUVS. That''s when it hit me-he wasn''t taking any chances when it came to our children''s safety. Even though he was personally with us, he still had his security team covering every angle. Oddly enough, that realization made me feel a little relieved. At least he was responsible when it came to them. As soon as I stepped out, my kids rushed to my side, hugging my legs. "Mommy, look how pretty this ce is!" "Yeah, it''s amazing!" I took in the hotel''s borate decorations. It was clearly a top-tier resort, catering to wealthy tourists- though for Kane, the Alpha of his pack, this was probably nothing. Without wasting time, he stepped inside, and I followed, holding my children''s hands. The hotel manager hurried over as soon as he spotted Kane, bowing slightly before gesturing toward the elevator. We rode it up to the top floor, where he led us to a spacious suite. "This is your suite, Alpha," the manager announced, opening the door. I stepped inside and nced around. The suite was massive,plete with a dining area, a kitchen, and two separate bedroom doors. It seemed more than enough space-so I was surprised when Kane turned to the manager and asked, "Is there an extra room avable?" I frowned. Why would he need another room? The manager hesitated. ¡°I''m afraid not, Alpha. It''s peak season, so-" Kane cut him off with a nod. "That''s fine. My pack''s happinesses first. Let them by their family time." I squinted at him. Since when was he this considerate? The moment our luggage was delivered, the manager bowed again and left. I turned, expecting to see my kids'' bags as well, but before I could ask, Kane spoke. "Alright, let''s get to our rooms." #17:07 65.45% < Chapter 349 I grabbed a suitcase and started toward the room Luna and Leo had chosen But before I could step inside, Kane''s voice stopped me. "Well, you''re not staying with them." I turned around, frowning. "Excuse me? And why not?" Before he could answer, a familiar voice came from inside the kids room. Wren, our longtime caretaker, stepped out and bowed slightly to Kane. ¡°Alpha, I was inside organizing the kids'' clothes. I''m sorry I didn''t greet you earlier-1 didn''t hear you arrive." Her eyes lit up when she spotted Luna, "Oh! You''re here, sweethear 1 gave Wren a small smile and nodded. I hadn''t expected to see her here, but it made sense. Kone had assigned her to look after the kids, so it wasn''t surprising that she''de along Then something clicked in my mind. "There are only two bedrooms, and..." My voice trailed off as I turned to Kane. He rubbed the back of his neck. "And... there aren''t any extra rooms avable." His smirk returned as he added, "So I guess that means we''ll have to share a bedroom" Novel Heirs 350 6548% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs I stared at him, disbelief written all over my face. How could he even suggest that? Sharing a room with him? How was that supposed to work? "Are you out of your mind?" I muttered under my breath. Wren''s voice carried a hint of hesitation as she asked, ''Is something wrong?" Before I could respond, Kane stepped closer and murmured just for me to hear, Meng "That woman has never taken a vacation in years. Now she''s basically our kids'' caretaker. Are you really going to break her heart by sending her back to my ce?" "But-" "Think about it. She''ll be with them, taking care of them the whole time." I shot him a re. This was all his doing. Why bring her here at all? If he wanted to do something nice, he could''ve arranged for her to have a real vacation with her family instead of tagging along with us. She could''ve stayed at the pack house and still looked after them there. I had a nagging suspicion that he had orchestrated all of this on purpose. Frustration building, I turned toward the door. "I''m not staying in this suite." "There aren''t any other hotels nearby," Kane said, his toneposed. "You''d have to travel quite a distance to find a decent resort. And if you stay there, it''ll be difficult to keep up with us." "Then why didn''t you book one of those resorts instead of this hotel?" I shot back. "They''re not safe for my kids. That''s why I picked this ce," he replied smoothly. I clenched my fists, resisting the urge to p my forehead. Why had I even agreed toe in the first ce? I should''ve known better than to trust him with anything. "Luna, if the room situation is a problem, I can leave," Wren offered gently. I turned to face her. She had always been kind-one of the few people who had been there for me when I had no one else at Kane''s house. Seeing the worry in her eyes made my frustration waver. "Don''t call me Luna," I said softly. "Just call me Selene." "What''s the point in forcing her? She can call you whatever she wants-" Kane started, but the second I shot him a look, he stopped mid-sentence, rolling his eyes before muttering, "Do whatever you want." Without another word, he moved toward the adjoining room. Just as he reached the door, he nced back at me. "I assume you''re here for yourself, not for Luna and Leo," he said. "You can''t even share a room for a few nights for their happiness?" He pushed the door open and gestured inside. "Look, there''s a big couch. We can make it work. But it''s up to you. I''llpromise because I love my kids more than anything." 17:07 65.67% < Chapter 350 With that, he disappeared inside, shutting the door behind him Wren reached for my hands, her grip warm and reassuring. M "My dear, you can sleep with your kids. I don''t want to intrude on your vacation," she said sincerely. I hesitated, Kane''s words reying in my mind. "It''s fine," I finally said. "Let me figure something out. You should stay with them." She simply nodded before heading toward my children''s room. I lingered, my gaze shifting toward where Kane had gone. Biting my lower lip, I stood there, torn. Minutes passed before I finally made my decision. With a deep breath, I grabbed my suitcase and pushed open the door. Kane was inside, casually unpacking his clothes into the closet. Without sparing me a nce, he smirked. "So, you finally made up your mind? Good. You chose wisely." Ignoring him, I scanned the room, my gazending on the couch. "Kane Thorne," I said firmly, crossing my arms. "You''re sleeping on the couch." 65.67% Get 5 #Men Novel Heirs 351 Get 5 #Men Kane''s brows knitted together as he strode toward me, his expression unreadable. "What did you just say?" he asked, stopping right in front of me. I crossed my arms and met his gaze. "Are you hard of hearing? I said you''re sleeping on the couch." He let out a scoff, which only made me re at him harder. "Weren''t you the one who imed this room had a couch and that you could make do with it?" Tilting his head slightly, he leaned in closer until we were nearly at eye level. "Yeah? But I never said I''d be the one sleeping on it." I tightened my arms around myself. "So, you''re saying you don''t want me to sleep on the couch?" "Do you not see the massive king-sized bed? It was arranged for me, but I don''t mind sharing. When I said we''d be sharing a room, I assumed you understood that included the bed." My mouth fell open in disbelief. This man and his sharp tongue were going to be the death of me. Frustrated, I clenched my fists and turned toward the door. "Fine. If you won''t take the couch, then I''m leaving." Before I could take a step, he grabbed my wrist and spun me back around. I gasped as he shut the door behind me and pressed me against it. "Stop trying to manipte me, baby. You know I won''t let you go," he murmured, his warm breath ghosting over my skin. I froze, my entire body stiffening. His quiet chuckle brushed against my senses as he studied my face. "This expression suits you better than that angry re. But honestly? I like every look on you." His handsnded on either side of my head, snapping me back to reality. "It hasn''t even been an hour, and you''re already showing your true colors?" I shot back, irritationcing my voice. He gave a slow nod. "Yep." "What the hell! Get away from me." Ducking under his arms, I slipped out of his hold and rushed to the other side of the room. He watched me with amusement, lowering his head slightly as if amused by my reaction. I narrowed my eyes at him. "You can''t trap me." A smirk tugged at his lips. "Oh, I absolutely can. But right now, I''m not in the mood. It''s dinner time. My kids are hungry, and so is my baby." I jabbed a finger in his direction, my re intensifying. "Stop calling me that! I am not your baby, you insane man." His grin only widened as if my anger fueled his amusement. "Insane man? Are you giving me cute little pet names now? That''s so sweet of you, baby." # 17:07 65.85% < Chapter 351 My eyes widened in disbelief. "You are absolutely shameless, Kane Thorne!" "Completely." Get $> Maras "Shut up." He let out a dramatic sigh. "How am I supposed to survive three days of this? Even your scolding sounds sweet, just like..." He trailed off as he slowly walked toward me, closing the distance between us. Leaning in, he whispered directly into my ear. "You." My breath hitched, and I shoved him back. "Stay away from me." He chuckled. "Or what? I haven''t even done anything yet." "I know exactly what''s on your mind. I swear, I''m done with this trip. I''ll spend time with themter-I''m leaving." I spun toward the door, determined to walk out, but just as my fingers curled around the handle, his voice stopped me in my tracks. "Rx. I was only messing with you," he said, his tone softer this time. "I''ll take the couch-just for yo u." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 352 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heus I turned just in time to see Kane pulling clothes from the closet before heading toward the bathroom. Letting out a sigh, I walked over to the closet and began cing my own clothes inside. A short whileter, the sound of the bathroom door opening caught my attention. I turned to see Kane stepping out, now dressed casually. He had on gray sweatpants and a ck t-shirt, a sight I hadn''t seen in what felt like forever. It was strange-almost unfamiliar to see him in suchid-back attire, With a towel draped over his head, he ran it through his damp hair as he made his way to the dressing table. He stood in front of the mirror, wiping away the excess moisture. I couldn''t help but wonder when he''d started caring so much about his appearance. He was never the type to obsess over his reflection. In the past, he was always buried in work, rarely making it home, let alone spending time in front of a mirror. "Am I so good-looking that you just can''t take your eyes off me?¡± His arrogant remark snapped me out of my thoughts. I rolled my eyes and scoffed. "Oh, please. My boyfriend is way more handsome than your ugly face." The towel in his hands suddenly stilled. He turned his head toward me, his expression unreadable. "Your boyfriend is more handsome than me? That''s the funniest thing I''ve heard all day." He let out a dramatic sigh and rolled his eyes before continuing to dry his hair. I couldn''t help butugh at his overconfidence. .There was no denying that Kane was an incredibly attractive man-something that women constantly reminded him of. But looks alone didn''t make a man decent. A handsome face meant nothing if the heart behind it was rotten, and Kane''s heart was as dark as they came. "Well, I don''t know about other women, but to me, my boyfriend is my prince." I knew those words would bruise his ego, and that was precisely why I said them. Kane met my gaze, his expression unreadable, but I only smirked before grabbing a dress and a towel. Without another word, I turned on my heel and disappeared into the bathroom. After freshening up, I changed into a long nightgown and stepped back into the bedroom, only to find it empty. A nce at the clock told me it was gettingte-almost time for dinner. Suddenly, a loud tter echoed from outside. It sounded as if dishes were being shattered, the noise sharp and unsettling. Panic surged through me. My children. Without hesitation, I rushed toward the door, heart pounding as I flung it open. But instead of chaos or disaster, I was met with an entirely different scene. Luna and Leo sat at the dining table alongside Kane, all three of them engaged in a rather unexpected 14:45 65.99% < Chapter 352 activity. They were tapping their spoons against their tes, creating a rhythmic tter. Luna and Leo even turned it into a chant. "Mommy, we''re hungry!" I blinked in confusion before stepping closer. "What''s going on?" ¼¯ Kane, upon noticing me, immediately stopped tapping his spoon, sitting up straight like a scolded child He gave me a sheepish grin. "Nothing," he said innocently. "They were just waiting for you." I stared at him, momentarily stunned. It was as if he had regressed into childhood alongside the kids. Then, as if to make matters worse, he had the audacity to wink at me. "Daddy was waiting for you too, baby. Come on, join us for dinner." Novel Heirs 353 66.04% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs +5Bonus > #Menu I was just about to scold Kane when I caught sight of Wren emerging from the kitchen, carrying dishes. A warm smile spread across her face as she set the table, and I found myself offering a small smile in return before settling into a seat next to Leo-intentionally putting two chairs between Kane and me. "Mommy, sit with Dad." ? Leo''s innocent request caught me off guard. Had Kane been teaching them to say things like this? Lately, they had been unusually supportive of their father. With a quiet sigh, I shook my head and got up from my seat. Without a word, I moved over and sat down beside Kane. Seeing the joy on my children''s faces made it a little easier to tolerate the situation. I can''t forget why I''m here, I reminded myself. This is for them. Once Wren finished serving the food, we began eating. A few bites in, I nced up at her and said, "Come sit with us at the table." The moment the words left my mouth, Wren''s eyes widened in shock. She quickly shook her head. "No, I can''t. How could I sit at the same table as the Alpha?" I could see the deep respect she held for Kane. As the leader of the pack, he I turned to Kane, who had just taken a bite of food. He paused mid-chew when he noticed my .expectant stare. "Tell her to sit with us," I insisted. For a moment, he simply sat there, unmoving. Then, with a small exhale, he pulled the empty spoon from his mouth and turned toward Wren, who had her head bowed. His gaze flicked back to me, and I gave him a pointed look, silently urging him to do as I asked. Clearing his throat, he finally said, "You''re wee to join us for dinner tonight. Take a seat, Wren." Wren''s head shot up in surprise, her eyes glistening as if she were holding back emotions. Smiling, I added, "It''s okay, Wren. You''re practically family. You''ve cared for Kane since he was a child -like a mother figure to him." After a moment of hesitation, she slowly pulled out a chair and sat down next to Leo. Luna and Leo beamed, clearly delighted. "This is the best dinner ever," Luna whispered to Leo. "Mommy and Dad are here together. It''s not like before-it feels right." The mention of before made my stomach tighten. I knew they were thinking about Grayson. Before I could say anything, Kane spoke up, his voice steady. **14:46 66.23% < Chapter 353 "Don''t worry. Your dad will always make sure your dinners are just as happy as this one." When dinner ended, I kissed both of my children on the cheeks and wished them goodnight. Wren led them to their room, while I made my way back to the bedroom I was sharing with Kane. As I entered, my gazended on the empty couch. Kane still wasn''t back- probably still outside on a call. I walked over to the bed, making sure all the lights were off before settling against the headboard. Grabbing my phone, I hesitated for a moment, my mind clouded with unease. I needed to talk to Grayson. I wasn''t keeping secrets from him, but exining my current situation was making me anxious. Taking a deep breath, I called him. But after a few rings, the call went unanswered. Letting out a quiet sigh, I ced my phone on the nightstand andid down, willing myself to sleep. Some timeter, the door creaked open. Kane entered the room in near silence, assuming I was already asleep. He moved toward the bed, grabbed a pillow, and then made his way to the couch. Just as he settled in, my phone began to ring. Reaching over, I picked it up from the nightstand. The name on the screen made my breath hitch. Grayson. With a quick nce toward the couch where Kaney, I answered the call. "Grayson." #31446 Novel Heirs 354 +5Bonus > Menu "Did you make it there safely?" Grayson asked the moment I answered the call. A small smile yed on my lips as Iy back, gazing at the ceiling. The soft glow of moonlight streaming through the window made it visible in the dim room. "Yeah, I got here fine. What about you? What are you up to?" "Not much. Just trying to figure out how everything got so messed up all of a sudden." His frustrated tone made me frown. "What happened?" "Remember I told you I had some work to take care of? The Alpha wants me to apany him to another pack. Now I have to leave mine and head over there." Confusion settled in. "Why so suddenly?" "I have no clue, Selene. Their Alpha personally asked to meet with me. Maybe it''s a health issue, but I''m not sure." I could hear the exhaustion in his voice. A brief silence stretched between us. "You still there, or did you fall asleep on me?" "I''m listening," I murmured, my focus shifting when I noticed Kane rising from the couch. Without a word, he strode toward the door, yanked it open, and stepped outside, letting it m shut behind him. The loud noise made me flinch, and in the quiet of the room, Grayson clearly heard it too. ? "Are you okay? What was that?" I stared at the doorway, hesitating before mumbling, "Kane shut the door." "Kane? What the hell is he doing there?" Realizing what I had just let slip, I bit my lip, quickly trying to figure out how to exin without making things worse. "He''s... he''s here with us." My voice was barely above a whisper. "What do you mean, Selene? Why is he there? Did he do something to you? If he-" "Rx, Grayson." I cut him off before he jumped to conclusions. "He can''t do anything to me. I can handle myself." Grayson fell silent for a moment, but I could already tell what he was thinking. I sighed, knowing I couldn''t tell him that Kane and I were sharing a room. If he found out, he''d lose it and demand I leave immediately. That wasn''t an option-l came here for my children, and I wasn''t ready to go back just yet. "Then what was he doing in your room?" His voice was calmer now, but stillced with suspicion. "He must have forgotten something. He just grabbed it and left. Don''t worry about me-I can take care of myself." 14:46 66.42% < Chapter 354 As I continued talking to Grayson, Kane reentered the room. +5Bonus > Menu His gaze locked onto me the second he noticed I was still on the phone. Without hesitation, he stalked toward me. "I''ll try to get back to the Nightfall Pack as soon as I can," Grayson assured me. "Yeah, Grayson. Just make sure you-" Before I could finish, Kane snatched my phone out of my hand and ended the call. 2 I blinked in shock, staring at him. "What the hell is wrong with you?" I demanded, pushing myself up from the bed. But before I could fully sit up, Kane''s palm covered my mouth, his face lowering until his piercing gaze locked onto mine. "It''ste. Stop talking on the phone and let me sleep," he murmured, his voice carrying a quiet authority. "You came here to spend time with your kids, not to whisper sweet nothings to your boyfriend all night." I tried to shove him away, but he simply leaned in closer, his breath warm against my ear as he whispered, "Just go to sleep, Selene. I don''t like hearing you talk to another man." Novel Heirs 355 #Menu I shoved Kane''s hand away from my lips and tried to sit up, only to wince when my forehead smacked right into his "Ugh!" He immediately pulled back as I sat up, rubbing my sore forehead. Kane, now sitting on the edge of the bed beside me, reached out and gently rubbed the spot where we had bumped heads. "Oh, damn, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you." Under the dim glow of the moonlight filtering through the window, I couldn''t fully make out his expression, but I could feel his concern. However, that didn''t mean I was about to let him off easily. I pushed his hand away. "Just go away." "Let me see-" "Don''t touch me. Stay on your side." "I was just-" "No. Go back to the couch." "But-" "Now," I pointed toward the couch, making it clear I wasn''t in the mood for any more of his nonsense. With a heavy sigh, he finally gave in and dragged himself back to his spot. As Iy back down, I muttered under my breath, "This man came here just to annoy me, huh?" I made sure to say it loud enough that he could hear. Then, grabbing my phone, I sent a quick message to Grayson, letting him know I was getting sleepy. His reply was simple: "Sleep well." The next morning, the hotel had arranged a tour for us as part of our stay. Wren decided to stay behind, saying she wasn''t feeling well. I didn''t push her-health came first. So, it was just the four of us heading out. Our destination? A breathtaking flower garden filled with every kind of bloom imaginable. Luna and Leo were absolutely thrilled, running around excitedly and posing for endless pictures with me and Kane. I couldn''t help butugh when I saw Kane carrying Luna on his shoulders, her giggles filling the air as she stretched her arms out like she was flying. Walking ahead with Leo''s small hand in mine, I stole a nce back at them. Kane seemed surprisingly at ease with the kids, effortlessly handling their energy and excitement. I never would have imagined him being this good with children. After exploring the vast garden, we exited to find a few elderly women selling roses just outside the # 14:46 66.6% entrance. Get 5> Menu "Buy a rose for the love of your life," one of them called out to passing tourists. "A rose is the symbol of love." Kane gently set Luna down before stepping toward one of the women. "Give me the freshest one you have." The woman''s eyes lit up as she studied him, then shifted her gaze to me. Her smile widened as she noticed the kids. "You must be having a wonderful time with your wife and children," she said warmly. I stiffened, caught off guard. I knew we looked like a family, but still- "Oh, no, we''re not-" "You''re absolutely right." Kane cut me off smoothly. "I love my wife very much. Give me a rose that best expresses how I feel about her." I froze,pletely stunned. Meanwhile, Luna and Leo practically burst with excitement. "Yesss! Dad just confessed to Mommy!" My head snapped toward them, eyes wide. "Where did you even learn that?!" The twins sheepishly lowered their heads, whispering to each other like they were plotting something. Before I could say anything else, Kane turned toward me, holding out a perfect, freshly picked rose. "This is for you." I narrowed my eyes at him, not caring how rude I looked in front of everyone. The old woman chuckled, shaking her head. "Ah, I see. Your wife is mad at you, and that''s why you brought her on this trip. I hope you manage to win her over soon." Novel Heirs 356 Third POV "Take it." "Take it." "Take it." 2 "Mommy, please take the rose." "Yes, Mommy." Get 5> Menu As the surrounding couples cheered, encouraging her to ept the flower, Luna and Leo eagerly joined in, urging their mother. Selene scanned the crowd, realizing she had little choice but to take the rose from Kane. Refusing would only draw more attention, creating a scene she desperately wanted to avoid. More eyes were turning toward them now, and thest thing she needed was for someone to recognize Kane. If that happened, social media would explode with rumors, spreading like wildfire-a nightmare she was determined to prevent. Her gaze flickered to Kane, who stood before her, his expression filled with anticipation. Without meeting his eyes for long, she swiftly reached for the rose, plucking it from his grasp. A wave of apuse erupted around them. Kane''s lips curled into a smile as he nced at Selene, then - turned to give a polite nod of thanks to the elderly woman who had been watching the exchange. The old woman studied Selene for a moment before offering Kane an approving nod. "Your husband looks mature, but this young man here he loves you deeply. I can see it in his eyes," she murmured. "You have my blessings, my dear." Selene averted her gaze, choosing not to respond. Instead, she shifted her focus to her children. "Come on, kids. It''s time to head back to the hotel." Luna and Leo, both beaming with joy, had no objections. Leo eagerly took her hand. "Let''s go, Mommy." Kane reached for Luna''s hand, and together, the four of them made their way back. Throughout the entire walk, Selene remained silent. Kane, however, stole nces at her whenever he could. What lifted his spirits was the simple fact that she hadn''t discarded his flower this time. Maybe just maybe-he was beginning to break through the walls around her heart. Midnight The hotel was quiet, with everyone fast asleep in their rooms. Selene stirred awake, her throat dry. She slipped out of bed, padding softly to the kitchen for a ss of water. 14:47 66.79% < Chapter 356 *Get 5> Menu As she returned to her bedroom, she caught sight of Kane on the couch, shifting ufortably. His broad frame didn''t fit the small space, forcing him to curl his legs awkwardly. She stopped, watching him for a moment. The moonlight streamed through the window, casting silver shadows over his face. His nket had slipped to the floor, leaving him exposed to the cool night air. Without thinking, she knelt down and retrieved it. Carefully, she draped it over him, ensuring he was covered. Her eyes lingered on his face. A faint crease formed between his brows, as if even in sleep, he was troubled. Memories surfaced-memories of how she used to watch him sleep, believing he was the most handsome man in the world. Back then, just looking at him had felt like a quiet kind of happiness. She exhaled softly. Time had moved so fast, twisting her life into something unrecognizable. This man was no longer hers. And she had no intention of ever letting him back in. Straightening, she turned to leave. But before she could take a step, a hand wrapped around her wrist. She froze, eyes snapping to the hand grasping her. Looking down, she met Kane''s gaze. His eyes were open. "You were awake?" she whispered. Instead of answering, Kane tugged her forward. Caught off guard, she stumbled-falling right into him. Novel Heirs 357 The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs #Get 5> = Menu As Selene''s bodynded against Kane''s, he turned his gaze toward her. Her face was buried against his neck, as if still caught off guard by the sudden pull, and she remainedpletely still. The warmth of her body pressed against him, and the sensation intensified when her soft curves molded into him. Tilting his head slightly, he leaned in and whispered against her ear, "Are you trying to seduce me, baby?" The deep timbre of his voice sent a shiver down Selene''s spine, snapping her back to reality. The closeness between them, the undeniable heat of his body against hers-it all made her skin prickle with goosebumps. She ced her hands firmly against his chest and pushed herself up, her gaze locking onto his with fiery indignation. "How dare you say that?" she demanded, her voice sharp with anger. Kane''s eyes trailed downward, lingering before stopping at her chest. Following his gaze, Selene nced down-and her breath hitched. The neckline of her nightdress had shifted from the sudden movement, revealing more of her cleavage than she intended. Nearly half of her breasts were exposed to his hungry gaze. "Pervert!" she snapped, instinctively trying to pull away. But before she could move, his strong hands gripped her waist, holding her firmly in ce. "Pervert? Me?" Kane smirked, his voice dripping with amusement. "You came to me in nothing but this thin little nightdress, without anything underneath, and yet I''m the pervert? That''s not fair, baby." His teasing, sultry tone caught her off guard, sending warmth creeping up her neck. She struggled against him, but he shifted his grip, sliding one hand up to her upper back and pulling her even closer. Her nose brushed against his, making her breath hitch. Their faces were now mere inches apart. She blinked rapidly, her pulse racing. "Kane, let go of me, or I swear I''ll kill you," she hissed. His lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Dying in your arms? Sounds like the perfect way to go," he murmured, his hand moving up to gently cup her cheek. Selene red at him, hoping the fire in her eyes would make him release her. But Kane didn''t seem fazed by her anger. If anything, he looked at her with even more intensity, his eyes dark with longing. He had spent so long yearning for this woman, aching to hold her again. Now that she was here, in his arms, he wasn''t ready to let go. "Let me go-" Before she could finish, Kane moved swiftly, shifting their positions. In one fluid motion, he turned their bodies, pinning her down against the couch. His weight didn''t press down on her fully-he held himself up, bncing most of his weight on his knees. His eyes locked onto hers, filled with raw emotion. *** 14:47 66.98% * Chiapter 957 "Tell me," he murmured, his voice low and insistent, "how can i make you believe that I love you? Why do you twist everything i do into something else?" Selene froze. His tone was soft, but there was something undeniably seductive about it. One of his hands remained on her waist while the other cupped her face, his thumb brushing lightly over her cheek. He leaned in, his breath warm against her skin. "I don''t have bad intentions, Selene," he continued, "I just want my woman back. My wife. My mate. Is it so wrong to want that? Why am I not allowed to fix what I destroyed? Why can''t you forgive me-just this once?" His words left her momentarily speechless. She turned her face away, refusing to meet his eyes. "You already know I have a boyfriend," she muttered. "Stop getting so close to m-mmmnnn!" Before she could finish, Kane closed the distance between them, pressing his lips firmly against hers. Novel Heirs 358 66.98% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5 Menu The moment Selene felt his lips press against hers, her eyes widened in shock. His movements were slow, deliberate, as he kissed her, savoring the moment. His lips caught her lower lip, sucking gently, as if he werepletely entranced by the softness of her mouth and the sweet scent clinging to her skin. Rather than iming her with urgency, he kissed her tenderly, his touch almost reverent. His hands traveled up from her waist, tracing the curve of her body before cradling her face. With both hands cupping her cheeks, he deepened the kiss, pouring into it everything he had been yearning for. This was what he had been missing all along. He could kiss her for hours, hold her against him, shield her from the world. It didn''t matter how angry she was with him-he epted her fury, knowing he probably deserved it. But he needed to show her just how much he wanted her, how much he burned for her. His love for her was intense, consuming, and he let it spill into his kiss. His tongue teased along her lower lip before slipping forward, seeking entrance. He was desperate to taste her, to remind her of how breathless he could make her with just a kiss. Just as his tongue was about to slip into her mouth, pain shot through him. A sharp sting spread across his tongue, the metallic tang of blood filling his mouth. He hissed in pain, jerking away from her, his gaze snapping to Selene. Her eyes were ice-cold, filled with defiance. She had bitten him-hard. The realization hit him like a punch. His kiss had nearly made her lose control of her wolf, and she had retaliated instantly. Kane sucked on his tongue to stop the bleeding, but the ache in his chest had nothing to do with the physical wound. "You set all of this up just to get me into bed, didn''t you?" Her voice was sharp, cutting, her words like .frost against his skin. Her usation sent a tremor through him. His heart clenched, and instead of the usual fire in his gaze, his eyes darkened with something else-hurt. "You really think I just wanted to sleep with you?" he asked, his voice low. Without hesitation, she shoved him, hard. The force of it caught him off guard, making him stumble back beforending on the couch. Selene shot to her feet, pulling away from him as fast as she could. "I should p you right now," she seethed, yanking her dress up to cover herself properly. "How dare you kiss me?" Kane watched her, noting the way her fury burned hotter with each passing second, her expression turning downright lethal. She looked like she wanted to tear him apart. It stung more than he cared to admit. She despised him-maybe she always had. And for a fleeting moment, he hated that he couldn''t make her feel anything else. Dropping his gaze, he muttered under his breath, "I''m sorry... I just got lost." Herugh was bitter. "Lost? Lost in what? Lust?" She scoffed. "That''s all you know, isn''t it? How to crawl into someone''s bed. I should''ve known better than to expect anything else from you. You know 0 14:47 67.17% < Chapter 158 I''m happy in my rtionship, so why are you so hell-bent on ruining my life?" He lifted his head, meeting her re, but said nothing. He just stared, his expression unreadable. She jabbed a finger at him, her voice trembling with fury. Menu "Because of you, I feel disgusting right now. I just cheated on my boyfriend. I let another man kiss me. And I hate you even more for it." Kane pushed to his feet, and instinctively, she stepped back. But before she could get away, he reached out, grabbing her wrist, yanking her close until there was barely any space between them. "Your rtionship with him means nothing to me." His voice was steady, unwavering. 67.17% Novel Heirs 359 Get 5 > Menu She shoved his chest with force, making him stumble backward. He nearly lost his footing, barely managing to steady himself before copsing onto the couch. "Not valid?" she scoffed, stepping closer, her eyes burning with fury. "Do you actually think I need your validation? Who do you even think you are to me? Are you my husband? No, Kane Thorne. You are nothing to me anymore. Get that through your head as soon as possible." Kane clenched his jaw, biting his already wounded tongue in frustration. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth again, fresh and sharp. "You have no reason to feel guilty if you think you''ve betrayed someone," he said, his voice low but firm. "Your fate was sealed with me. If there''s anyone you''re betraying, it''s me. I am your mate, Selene. Before you even think about another man, you should remember that. No other rtionship in this world holds the same weight as our bond." Selene''s eyes shed with anger as she stepped toward him. "Did I hear that right?" she snapped. "You think I''m the one betraying you? That I''m betraying this so-called mate bond? Then tell me, Kane-what the hell were you doing with Ruby all those years?" His expression darkened. "I didn''t know you were my mate back then." She let out a bitterugh. "Oh, really? And what about the two years we were married?" "I was blinded," he admitted, his voice tight. "I thought you were someone cruel, someone heartless. I was wrong. And now, I just want to fix everything. But you won''t even give me the chance." She scoffed at his words. "Fix everything? How, Kane? With a kiss? Do you really think one kiss, or a few nights in bed, will erase years of pain? Will it make me forget everything I suffered because of you?" She shook her head. "You must be out of your damn mind." Kane''s fists clenched at his sides. He was furious with himself, with the past, with the distance she kept shoving between them. He wanted her back, but every time he reached for her, she threw his past mistakes in his face like a de. He inhaled deeply, forcing himself to stay calm before lowering his head. "You were the one who once told me to love fearlessly," he murmured. She let out a sharp breath, eyes narrowing. "I never thought you''d twist my words into some scripted drama. I''m not a fool, Kane. A man who truly loves a woman doesn''t force himself on her. What you''re feeling-it''s not love. It''s lust. That''s all it''s ever been." He shut his eyes, a sharp ache spreading in his chest. Every word she spoke was like a dagger, cutting deep. When he opened his eyes again, his gaze was filled with raw emotion. "I love you, Selene," he said quietly. "I lost you once, and I won''t let that happen again. I never nned to trap you here so I could sleep with you. That was never my intention. I just.....¡± He exhaled, his voice thick with longing. "I just wanted to see you sleep. I wanted to wake up beside you, to look at your face every morning. To be around you, to have you close, even if only for a little while." His eyes searched hers, but all he saw was cold indifference. 14:47 67.35% < Chapter 359 @Meni "I wanted to experience the life I threw away-the life I should have had with you. To be with the woman I love, to be with our children. I''m sorry if what I did hurt you. But Selene..." His voice dropped to a whisper. "I can''t bear to lose you again." Novel Heirs 360 Get 5> Menu Selene pressed her fingers against her forehead as she strode toward the door. "I can''t stay here any longer. My ears can''t handle your nonsense. All I feel is disgust-your touch, your kiss, everything about you makes me sick!" Her words struck Kane like arrows straight to the chest. His jaw tightened as he clenched his fists, but instead of arguing, he stepped forward, reaching the door before she could. 2 She hesitated when he pulled the door open, his gaze locked onto her. His voice was calm, almost distant. "You can sleep here in peace. I won''t bother you again." With that, he turned away, stepping past the threshold. But just as he was about to leave, something made him pause. He looked back at her onest time. Selene stood there, arms crossed, her expression unreadable. "If my kiss offended you, I apologize," he said quietly. She let out a bitterugh, shaking her head. "When are you going to stop with this act? A man who truly loves someone knows how to control himself. But you? You''ll never understand that Do vou know whi Douse you never loved me. You''ve convinced yourself that Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! saved you. First Ruby, now me. Patience is a virtue, Kane. Maybe you should practice it with someone else-someone you actually love." Kane inhaled deeply, nodding slightly at her words. He swallowed hard before responding. "I swear, I''ll never touch you again without your consent." Selene wiped her lips with the back of her hand, her voice dripping with disdain. "That kiss was revolting. Do it again, and it''ll be thest thing you ever do." With that, she mmed the door in his face, shutting him outpletely. Kane exhaled slowly, turning around to lean against the closed door. He didn''t let her see how much her words affected him, but the moment she was gone, the pain surfaced on his face. It wasn''t his pride that was wounded-it was his heart, burning from the way she recoiled at his touch, the way she loathed his kiss. "What do I have to do to make you see how much I regret not loving you back when I had the chance? How can I make you love me again?" he whispered under his breath. Despite her cutting words, despite her coldness, he didn''t lose patience. He knew he had been wrong- kissing her like that had been a mistake. He cursed himself for acting impulsively, for crossing a line. And then it hit him-this was exactly how she had felt all those years ago when he had treated her so cruelly. The realization settled in his chest like a heavy weight. He let out a slow, defeated sigh. Stepping onto the balcony, he gripped the railing and gazed up at the night sky. The full moon, once bright and clear, was slowly disappearing behind a veil of clouds. 67.54% Get 5> Menu "Fate is unpredictable," he murmured. ¡°But will it ever bring my mate-my lost love-back to me?" the ME The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 361 Get 5% = Menu Selene had overslept today, a consequence of the restless night before. Frustration weighed on her- she regretted approaching Kane at all. All she wanted now was for the day to fly by so she could finally go home tomorrow. Just as she stepped out of the bathroom, fresh from her shower, a knock sounded at the door. Opening it, she found Wren standing outside, holding a tray of food. "You missed breakfast," Wren remarked, stepping inside as Selene moved aside to let her in. "Since it''s already noon, I thought I''d bring you brunch." Selene''s gaze flickered over the food before she turned away, watching as Wren set the tray down on the bed. "What are Luna and Leo up to?" she asked casually. Wren ced the tray down before turning to her. "They''re in their rooms, ying. Alpha asked me to take them to a kids'' zone. He even sent some of his guards along." Selene arched a brow. "Why can''t I go with them?" Wren chuckled at the question. "Of course, you can." But just as she was about to say something else, a thought struck her, making her pause. Her expression shifted. "Did you talk to him? Where is he?" She studied Selene carefully, trying to gauge her emotions toward her Alpha. "Luna, you still care about him, don''t you?" Selene''s expression hardened as she quickly looked away. "No," she denied. "I was just asking about security." Wren sighed, lowering her gaze. "He left early this morning. When I woke up, I saw him on the balcony, smoking. There were cigarette butts all over the floor... It was obvious he didn''t sleep at all.¡± Selene blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Did he stay out there the entire night? Quickly, she shook the thought from her mind. ¡°That''s not my concern, Wren," she replied, trying to push away the strange tug in her chest. "Before he left, Alpha told me not to wake you-that you needed to rest. That''s why I didn''t knock earlier," Wren exined. "But now, please eat something." Selene hesitated, then nodded. "Actually, I''ll go with you all." Wren studied her carefully. "Are you sure?" "Yeah," Selene affirmed. ¡°I came here to spend time with my kids, not to stay locked in a hotel room." Satisfied with her answer, Wren nodded. Selene quickly finished her meal, changed into somethingfortable, and prepared to spend the day with her children. 67.73% < Chapter 361 Get 5? Menu The day turned out better than she had expected. Joy filled her as she yed with Luna and Leo, reminiscing about her old life in the Iron Crown Pack. Back then, she could take her children out freely, without worrying about being recognized. No one interfered, no one separated them-it was just the three of them, and that was all that mattered. For the first time in a long while, she wished she could go back to that life. At one point, she attempted to contact Grayson, but his phone was off-most likely because he was mid-flight, heading to another pack far from his own. By the time she returned to the hotel with Wren and the kids after dinner, exhaustion crept in. Stepping into the bedroom, she noticed Kane still hadn''t returned. She ignored it, pushing the thought aside as she grabbed her nightwear. But as she changed, she frowned at the silky nightgown in her hands. Why did I pack this instead of long pajamas? She hadn''t expected Kane to be here; she had assumed it would just be her and the kids. Sighing, she slipped into the gown and climbed into bed. Though she tried, sleep refused toe. A low rumble of thunder echoed outside, drawing her attention. Turning toward the window, she saw dark clouds gathering in the sky. Sitting up, she swung her legs over the edge of the bed and stood. A quick check on the kids reassured her-they were sound asleep, curled up together. Wren, too, was resting on the couch. I could''ve slept with them. Why did Wren insist on taking the bed with them instead? Shaking her head at the thought, she quietly shut the door and stepped onto the balcony. The wind was picking up, carrying the scent of imminent rain. Closing her eyes, she let the cool breeze brush .against her skin. Then, suddenly, something shifted. A sharp ache bloomed in her lower abdomen, making her lips part in a silent gasp. Heat surged through her veins, clouding her thoughts, sending a shiver down her spine. Her breath hitched as realization struck her. No... Not now... "I''m in heat!" Novel Heirs 362 Get 5) Meno Selene felt like she was losing her grip on reality with each passing second. Panic surged through her as she struggled to figure out what to do. She hadn''t brought anything to suppress her heat, and now, despite standing on the balcony in the cool night air, her body burned with an unbearable fever. A thin sheen of sweat coated her skin, making her shiver even as the wind brushed against her. A soft whimper escaped her lips as she pressed her thighs together in a desperate attempt to contain the overwhelming need coursing through her. Every fiber of her being, every instinct of her wolf, screamed for an Alpha''s touch. The desire inside her only grew stronger, wing at her sanity. The first drops of rainnded on her skin, and she instinctively took a step back. Lifting her gaze, she watched as the sky let loose a torrential downpour. She needed to get back to her room, but the ache deep in her core made each movement difficult. Tears welled in her eyes at the sheer intensity of it. Clutching at the fabric of her dress, she squeezed her eyes shut, willing the sensation to subside. But even as the rain drenched her, she remained frozen in ce, gripping the balcony railing as if it were the only thing keeping her grounded. She had foolishly hoped that the cold rain might dull the fire raging inside her, but it only seemed to heighten her senses. The storm carried an intoxicating scent in the air-one that made her body tremble with longing. The weather itself felt like an invitation, urging her to surrender. Taking a shaky breath, she ran a trembling hand through her soaked hair. No, I have to control this, she told herself, voice barely above a whisper. But just as she turned to retreat inside, another scent invaded her senses. Her breath hitched. Immediately, her eyes darkened to an intense shade of blue. Her lips parted as she inhaled deeply, her mind spinning from the sheer potency of it. It was a scent unlike any other, one that sent her wolf into an uncontroble frenzy. She barely managed to turn toward the intoxicating aroma before she froze in ce. "Selene?" The deep, familiar voice sent a shudder rippling through her. Kane stood just beyond the balcony, his gaze locked onto her. Rain dripped from his hair, the damp strands falling over his forehead, making him look even more irresistible than usual. His shirt was soaked, the top two buttons undone, revealing the defined contours of his chest. Selene bit her lower lip as her wolf howled inside, demanding that she run to him- to her mate. Every ounce of self-control she had left was slipping away. No matter how hard she fought against it, the truth remained: she wanted him. Needed him. His presence, his scent-it was pulling her in like gravity. #14:48 67.92% < Chapter 362 Her voice broke as she whispered, "K-Kane...?" Get 5> Menu Kane frowned, sensing something was wrong. He had deliberately stayed away all day, thinking she would prefer not to see him. He had only returned sote in the night to avoid disturbing her. But now, standing before her, seeing her ssy eyes and trembling lips, he knew something was very, very wrong. Without hesitation, he strode toward her, gripping her arms. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" She turned her face away, ashamed, her body wracked with unbearable pain. The heat inside her wasn''t just any ordinary wolf''s-she was an Alpha female, and her need was far greater than most. Kane cupped her face, his thumb brushing against her damp cheek, his own concern deepening. "Selene, talk to me. What''s happening?" His voice was firm, butyered with worry. Before she could respond, the scent hit him. His body tensed. His pupils dted. His breathing turned ragged. The realization crashed into him like a tidal wave. Her scent-her pheromones-were thick in the air, impossible to ignore. "Fuck." The curse was low, guttural. A growl rumbled deep in his chest. In an instant, he lost control. Gripping her firmly, he pressed her back against the ss door of the balcony and crashed his lips onto hers. The moment their lips met, a surge of electricity shot through Selene''s body. It was overwhelming, intoxicating-better than anything she could have imagined. The kiss consumed her, drowning her in heat and desire. Without hesitation, she fisted his shirt, pulling him closer, desperate for more. 67.92% Novel Heirs 363 Get 5% Menu The thunder roared across the sky, shaking the night with its deep, menacing growl. A sudden bolt of lightning sliced through the darkness, casting a fleeting glow over the two figures locked in a heated embrace. Kane''s lips crashed onto Selene''s with raw intensity, his hands roaming over her body with a desperate need. Her scent was intoxicating, clouding his thoughts and stripping away any remaining self-control. She wasn''t just any she-wolf-she was his mate, the one destined to be his. Selene didn''t resist; in fact, she ached for his touch. The warmth of his hands soothed the unbearable tension in her lower abdomen, easing the torment that had taken hold of her. When he finally pulled away, allowing her a moment to catch her breath, he studied her face. Her eyes were closed, her head resting against the cold ss door. Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she struggled to steady herself. His gaze traced over her body. Her damp hair clung to her skin, and the thin nightgown, soaked through from the rain, molded to her curves in a way that drove him insane. Then, in an instant, a sh of memory from the previous night hit him, and he instinctively took a step back. Selene''sshes fluttered open, her gaze locking onto his. The silent plea in her tear-filled eyes nearly shattered his resolve. She wanted him closer-wanted him to im herpletely. But instead of giving in, he turned away, gripping the railing tightly as he put distance between them. His patience was wearing dangerously thin, but he couldn''t allow himself to lose control. He had sworn to never touch her without her permission. And now, with her body in heat, how could he trust that she truly wanted this? He refused to take advantage of the moment, only for her to regret itter. His knuckles turned white as he clenched the metal railing, his wolf howling in frustration. "I need her now," his wolf growled in his mind. He was about to push the thought away when he felt a pair of soft hands wrap around his waist. Lowering his gaze, he saw Selene pressing her palms against his soaked shirt, the warmth of her touch sending a shudder through him. He turned to face her. Her head was bowed, forehead resting against his chest as if seekingfort in his presence. Grasping her jaw gently, he tilted her face upward, forcing her to meet his eyes. "Don''t you dare tell meter that I used you," his voice was rough,ced with restraint. "Don''t make this harder than it already is. Do you even know how many cold showers this Alpha has suffered through because of you? If I let go tonight, I will destroy you." A single tear slipped down her cheek as she bit her lower lip. "I want you." 68.11%%% < Chapter 363 Get 5 Men His grip faltered. The shift in her eyes-from their usual blue to an inky ck-told him it wasn''t just her wolf speaking. It was her. Slowly, he cupped her face, his thumbs brushing lightly over her damp cheeks. The rain poured down around them, drenching them both as the night deepened. "I swore I wouldn''t touch you unless you wanted me to," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "I-" She cut him off, her voice unwavering. "Make me yours tonight, Kane." Novel Heirs 364 Get 5 > #Menu The moment the words left Selene''s lips, Kane wasted no time. In a swift motion, he spun their bodies, pressing her firmly against the railing. His lips crashed onto hers, his head tilting to deepen the kiss. She responded instantly, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him closer, wanting¨Cno, needing-more of him. Their bodies molded together, heat radiating between them. When a soft moan escaped her lips, he groaned in response, his restraint slipping dangerously fast. With a sharp breath, he pulled back, running a hand through his wet hair. His darkened eyes roamed over her, drinking in the sight before him. "You''re going to be the death of me tonight," he murmured, his voice thick with desire. Selene gasped as he suddenly lifted her into his arms, instinctively tightening her grip around his neck. She buried her face against his skin, her breath warm against his neck. A flicker of worry crossed her mind-what if the children saw her like this? The thought made her blush, so she nuzzled against him, inhaling his scent to calm herself. Kane carried her effortlessly into their bedroom, kicking the door shut behind them. At the sound of the door clicking into ce, Selene lifted her gaze to meet his. He strode toward the bed and gentlyid her down, his eyes never leaving hers. A hint of shyness flickered across her expression, and he smirked at the sight. "Rx, baby," he purred, his voice dripping with mischief. "You don''t have to hold back anymore. No .one can hear us." Her lips parted slightly in surprise. An undeniable heat pooled between her thighs, and she instinctively pressed her legs together, rubbing them slightly. The friction only intensified the ache inside her, causing the hem of her nightgown to ride up, exposing more of her smooth skin. Kane''s sharp intake of breath was followed by a deep, primal growl. His pulse pounded in his ears. She was in her heat, but he wasn''t in his rut-yet the way she moved, the way she silently begged for him, made his control unravel. The beast he had kept caged for so long finally broke free, hunger taking over. Slowly, he approached her, climbing onto the bed with a deliberate slowness that made her squirm with anticipation. Her desperation was palpable. "Kane... take me already," she moaned breathlessly. Hearing her voice drenched in desire, hearing her say his name like that-it shattered thest of his restraint. He let out a low growl, gripping her ankle and dragging her toward him. The sudden movement sent a shudder through her entire body. Holding her gaze, he peeled his soaked shirt off, tossing it aside. 14:48 68.29% < Chapter 364 Get 5> #Menu Selene swallowed hard, her eyes tracing the sculpted muscles of his chest. She tried to ignore the faint w marks she had left on him before, but the sight made her heart race. Without breaking eye contact, he grasped her right ankle and guided it to rest against his chest. His lips found the delicate arch of her foot first, cing slow, lingering kisses before trailing up to her ankle, then her knee, then the sensitive skin of her thigh. A soft moan slipped from her lips as he reached the inner part of her upper thigh. His hands roamed possessively over her legs as he hovered above her, his solid chest pressing against her soft curves. He captured her lips again, then moved lower, his mouth finding the sweet spot on her neck. As he nuzzled against her skin, she instinctively wrapped her arms around him, her body melting into his touch. His hands roamed freely now, exploring, iming. And the moment his fingers grazed over her breasts, she lost all control. A sharp cry of pleasure escaped her lips. "Ahhh!" Novel Heirs 365 20208 Get 5> Menu His hands roamed over her chest, massaging her soft curves as his lips explored the sensitive skin of her neck, marking her with his touch. Trailing kisses downward, he reached her corbone, lingering there before moving lower toward the valley between her breasts. Lifting his gaze, he locked eyes with her. "You won''t be needing clothes tonight, baby." His words carried a heated reminder of the night he had healed her. Hershes fluttered, her eyes darkening with desire, silently surrendering to him. She was giving herself overpletely, letting him take control. Unlike before, when he had torn her clothes in a frenzy, this time, he took his time. He carefully lifted her nightgown over her head, leaving her in nothing but a delicate ck lingerie set. The sight of her made his breath hitch. He licked his lips, drinking her in-she had always been breathtaking, but now, she was beyond perfection. Lowering his face to her chest, he pressed his lips against her supple skin, sucking at her through the thin fabric of her lingerie. He knew she was burning with need, her body already aching for him. There was no point in making her wait any longer. Pushing aside his own desire to take his time worshipping every inch of her, he stripped away the final barriers between them, leaving herpletely bare beneath him. His tongue flicked over her hardened pink peaks before he took them into his mouth, sucking greedily, determined to draw out every sound of pleasure from her lips. "Ahhh!" She was already unraveling beneath him, her moans filling the space between them. A thought crossed his mind-had another man ever touched her like this? Had she ever reacted this way for anyone else? The mere idea of someone else seeing her like this sent a surge of possessiveness through him. No. He would make sure this night was etched into her memory forever-so she would never forget who she belonged to. "Did you let another man-" "No!" Her voice came out as a breathy moan, cutting him off before he could even finish the question. His brow lifted slightly in surprise, and then, as the tension in his chest eased, a satisfied smirk yed at his lips. "Such a good girl," he murmured. Capturing her lips in a deep kiss, his hands slid down her body, fingertips trailing along her thighs before gently prying them apart. 68.48% < Chapter 365 Get 5 Menu The moment his fingers brushed against her slick heat, she gasped, her body arching in response. "Please... more." He stilled for a moment, feeling just how wet she was. His eyes darkened with a mix of desire and amusement. "Damn, you''re dripping," he groaned. "I need to taste you." She met his gaze, her cheeks flushed with anticipation. He brought a single finger to his lips, licking it clean. "Sweet as honey," he murmured with a dark chuckle. "I could devour you all night, baby." His words alone made her shiver, her arousal growing even more intense. She shook her head in desperation. "N-No, I can''t wait." Her head fell back as he finally gave in, sliding a finger inside her. Her body clenched around the intrusion, her thighs instinctively pressing together, as if trying to keep him in, needing more. A soft whimper escaped her lips as she rolled her hips, urging him deeper. Watching her fall apart beneath him, he smirked, brushing a kiss against her cheek. His voice dropped to a husky whisper. "I''m gonna fuck you so hard you''ll never forget this night." < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 366 Get 57 Menu Selene cried out in pleasure as Kane thrust deep inside her, her body arching off the bed as if experiencing a long-awaited awakening. It felt like a floodgate had opened inside her, overwhelming her with sensations she hadn''t felt in years. She could hardly believe how intensely her body responded. She had never mated while in heat before, making this euphoric sensation entirely new to her. What she didn''t realize, though, was that this wasn''t just because of the heat-it was because it was him. If it had been anyone else, it wouldn''t have felt the same. "Kane!" She moaned his name as he repeatedly found that perfect spot inside her, sending waves of pleasure crashing through her. It was as if he was pulling her into heaven. Her wolf craved more. Her body burned hotter with every movement, and she had no idea how long this wild hunger wouldst. Kane watched her beneath him,pletely lost in pleasure, her body writhing under his touch. Even in this state-ruined and undone-she looked breathtaking. And only he could make her look like this. Leaning down, he reached for her hands, threading their fingers together before pinning them beside her head. His lips crashed against hers in a deep, consuming kiss. The pleasure he was giving her was so overwhelming that she broke away, her head tilting from side to side as if trying to endure the intensity of it. Kane''s eyes darkened, turning a deep red as he took in the sight of her-her beauty, her softness, the way her body responded to his every touch. Having her like this was driving him insane, making his possessiveness re stronger. He needed her to be his in every possible way. Low groans rumbled from his chest, but his focus never wavered-his priority was her pleasure, her satisfaction. His wolf growled inside him, urging him to take full control. His gaze dropped to her neck, honing in on the delicate skin just above her scent nd. He dipped his head, his lips trailing across her throat, licking and sucking until he left dark marks behind-his marks. When he reached the spot where her scent was strongest, he inhaled deeply, and his canines instinctively emerged. His wolf was ready to im her, to mark her as his forever. But just as Kane was about to sink his teeth into her skin, he fought back against the primal urge. His jaw clenched, forcing his fangs to retreat. The pain was agonizing, like a de stabbing through his chest. His wolf snarled in protest, desperate to take over. I can''t mark her without her consent, Kane reminded himself firmly. She''s in heat right now. I want her to choose me, to give herself to me willingly. If I mark her like this, she won''t understand what I feel for her. 14:48 68.67% Get s Merma His wolf fought him, pushing against his restraint, but Kane endured the torment. He wouldn''t mark her-not like this. Hours passed, and Selene was still lost in the haze of her heat. It took Kane the entire night-and countless rounds-to finally bring her body back down from its feverish state. By the time dawn broke, she was utterly exhausted, her skin glistening with sweat. Gently, Kane wiped the dampness from her body, then shifted her to a dry part of the bed before pylling the nkets over both of them. Wrapping his arms around her, he rested his head against her chest, listening to the steady rhythm of her heartbeat. A slow smile spread across his lips as he watched her sleep, his fingers lightly tracing circles on her skin. I still can''t believe we found our way back to each other. His eyes softened with quiet devotion. I''ll make today special for you. Leaning up, he pressed a gentle kiss to her lips. "I love you, Selene," he whispered. Novel Heirs 367 Get 5) Menu Selene awoke around noon, her eyes fluttering open as she adjusted to the dim light filtering into the room. Blinking a few times to clear her vision, she turned her gaze toward the window, noting the overcast sky outside. The room was eerily quiet, empty except for her. Moving cautiously, she attempted to sit up, but a sharp ache in her lower body made her wince. A soft hiss escaped her lips as she furrowed her brows and brought a hand to her forehead, rubbing it lightly. Her teeth sank into her bottom lip as shes of the previous night flooded her mind. Bracing herself with her palms, she finally pushed up into a sitting position. The nket that had been draped over her body slid down, exposing her bare skin. Looking down, she realized she waspletely naked beneath it. Every muscle in her body throbbed with soreness, yet deep inside, her wolf remained still-content, as though it had finally found the peace it had been craving. Then, a sudden thought struck her. Panic red in her chest as she reached up, fingers brushing over the sensitive skin of her neck. A slight sting made her breath hitch, and her eyes widened in rm. Chapter Unlocked, Enjoy Reading! wrapping the nket around and. Her mind spun wildly, unable t herself, she swung her legs ov As she moved, her foot caught on something soft. ncing down, she spotted her nightgown crumpled on the floor near the bed. Bending down sent another jolt of pain through her body, but she ignored it, snatching up the discarded garment. Slipping it on hurriedly, she limped toward the dressing table, her heart pounding. She had no idea how many times they had done it, only that the lingering ache in her limbs told her it had been intense. The moment she reached the mirror, she examined her reflection, eyes immediately searching her neck. Relief washed over her when she saw what wasn''t there. She exhaled a shaky breath. Kane hadn''t marked her. There were faint bruises-hickeys-dotting her skin, making it slightly tender to the touch. That exined the sting she had felt earlier. Wasting no more time, she yanked open the closet, grabbed a dress, and rushed to the bathroom. Under the warm spray of the shower, she took a closer look at her body, realizing that aside from the love bites on her neck, he had left no other marks. That surprised her. Kane was always rough, always possessive-he liked to im her with his touch, leaving visible reminders of their nights together. Yet this time, he had held back. The memories ofst night were still vivid, reying in her mind as she let the water wash over her 14:49 68.86% * Chapter 367 skin. Get $ *Mera Once she finished, she stepped out of the bathroom, wrapping a towel around herself as she nced at the clock Time was slipping away. They had to leave soon. She hurried through her routine, applying makeup to conceal the marks on her neck. Her expression remained unreadable, her movements methodical as she got ready. After packing her luggage, she turned to leave the bedroom. But before stepping out, her gaze drifted toward the bed. The sheets were tangled, the pillows askew-a clear reminder of everything that had transpired between them. Forcing herself to look away, she exhaled and reached for the door. The moment she stepped into the living room, she froze. Darkness enveloped the space, the blinds drawn tightly shut, blocking out the daylight. Her eyes scanned the room, and as she took in the scene before her, her expression shifted from confusion to surprise. The living room had been transformed. Rose petals were scattered elegantly across the floor, fl ickering candles casting a warm, intimate glow. At the center of it all, arge heart shape had been carefully arranged with petals. But it wasn''t the he art that held her attention-it was the words written inside it. "I Love You," Her breath caught in her throat. She was about to turn away when a pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist from behind, halting her movement. The familiar scent told her exactly who it was. Soft lips pressed against her cheek as a deep, husky voice murmured against her ear, "You should''ve slept longer. But never mind that-do you like it? I did everything myself." Novel Heirs 368 Since the moment Kane woke up, his day had been packed with activity. Truthfully, he hadn''t been able to sleep for more than two hours. From the second his eyes fluttered open, his attention had been on Selene. The smile on his face seemed permanent, as if it wouldn''t fade for years toe. With something weighing on his mind, Kane got out of bed after a quick shower. He made sure to tell his children not to disturb their mother. He instructed Wren to take the kids back to the pack house, and the children, ever obedient, quietly left without any fuss. To ensure their safety, Kane had his guards escort them back. Instead of waking Selene for breakfast, he decided to prepare lunch for the two of them. After all, she hadn''t slept much the night before-they''d both been consumed by their love for each other. Kane knew every one of Selene''s favorite dishes by heart, thanks to the intimate knowledge he''d gained from reading her diary. Determined to make everything perfect, he followed online tutorials to prepare the meal. As he worked, he couldn''t help but smile, reflecting on how much their lives had changed in just one night. "Make me yours tonight, Kane." Those words from Selene echoed in his mind, bringing him an undeniable joy. Last night, she had fully weed him back into her life, giving him permission to im her as his. She had wanted him, and more importantly, she had trusted him again. He recalled how insatiable she had been, how she''d wanted more and more. Kane wasn''t the type to be gentle in bed, but for Selene, he had tried his best to temper his instincts. While chopping vegetables, he identally nicked his finger, causing blood to well up from the cut. He calmly rinsed it under water and wrapped it in a towel, assuming it would heal quickly. But to his surprise, the wound didn''t close. Puzzled, he frowned as fresh blood continued to trickle from the cut. The realization hit him-it was likely because of the previous night. Kane had restrained himself so fiercely to avoid marking Selene that the strain had taken a toll on him. His wolf had been desperate to mark its mate after so many years apart, and it had been nearly impossible for an Alpha wolf to resist such an instinct during lovemaking. He vividly remembered the pain of his canines emerging, the overwhelming urge to mark her, and how much it hurt to hold himself back. Yet, no matter how excruciating it was, he had stayed in control for her sake. Kane wanted Selene to understand the depth of his love for her. She had once used him ofcking patience, of not truly loving her. But he was determined to prove her wrong-he could endure anything for her, even the most agonizing moments. After bandaging his finger, Kane finished cooking lunch. Once the food was prepared, he took his time decorating the living room in a way he knew would delight her. Every detail was carefully arranged to make her smile. When Selene finally emerged from the bedroom, he was ready. He watched her take in the scene he''d created, his heart pounding in anticipation. Without hesitation, Kane approached her, wrapping his arms around her from behind. He pressed a soft kiss to her cheek and whispered sweet words into her ear. 14:49 69.04% But Selene gently slipped free of his embrace, turning to face him. The flickering candlelight illuminated her face, making her look even more radiant. Mend Kane couldn''t deny the nervous energy coursing through him, but he remained confident. He knew what he was about to do was right. Reaching into his pocket, he retrieved something he''d prepared in advance. He had never imagined he''d get the chance to bare his heart to her like this. Taking her hand softly, Kane dropped to one knee. He ced a tender kiss on the back of her hand before speaking. "For so long, I''ve wanted to ask you this. When you left my life all those years ago, I regretted signing the divorce papers every single day. I can''t undo the past, Selene, but I swear to you-I''ll make sure you never feel unhappy again, not even for a moment." Releasing her hand, Kane opened the small red velvet box in his other palm. Inside, a breathtaking diamond ring sparkled under the light. He noticed how her gaze shifted to the ring, and for a brief moment, he felt his nerves ease. Taking a deep breath, he asked the question that had been burning in his heart: "Selene, will you marry me again?" Novel Heirs 369 Get 5 > Menu Kane watched Selene intently, his heart pounding in anticipation. He was certain she would ept his proposal, her answer a resounding yes. His warm, love- filled eyes searched her face for a sign, but Selene''s gaze remained fixed on the ring. Her silence made him uneasy, and his brow furrowed as he nced down at the ring. Though the diamond wasn''t overlyrge, it was the most expensive one he could find-a rare and beautiful piece he''d chosen with care. The design, shaped like a moonflower, had caught his attention immediately. It reminded him of her. Selene was his moonflower, delicate and radiant, and he had bought this ring with her in mind. ''Does she not like it?'' The thought crept into his mind, unsettling him. He scolded himself silently. Maybe he should have brought her along to choose the ring. But wouldn''t that have ruined the surprise? He''d wanted this moment to be perfect, something that would sweep her off her feet. His nerves began to get the better of him, and he couldn''t hold back any longer. He needed an answer now. "Selene, I might''ve rushed this. If you don''t like the-" he started to exin, his voice tentative. But before he could finish, Selene spoke for the first time sincest night. Her words hit him like a thunderp. "No, I won''t." His entire body went still, but his hand holding the ring box trembled slightly. He stared at her, stunned. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice low and disbelieving. Selene''s eyes slowly lifted from the ring to meet his. Her gaze was icy, devoid of emotion, as if the warmth she''d shown himst night had evaporated entirely. "I can''t ept your proposal," she said, calm andposed. Her tone was so steady that it only deepened his confusion. Kane''s heart hammered against his chest as he struggled to process her response. "But why?" he asked, still kneeling, his voice tinged with desperation. Selene crossed her arms over her chest, her expression unreadable. "What made you think I''d agree to remarry you, Alpha Kane?" she asked sharply, her words cutting deeper than he thought possible. His heart clenched at her cold demeanor. The way she addressed him-"Alpha Kane"-felt like a wall between them, a barrier he hadn''t seening. His lips quivered slightly, but he pressed them together, determined not to show how much her words hurt. "Why can''t I think that?" he asked, trying to keep his voice steady. "Aren''t we back together?" Her brows furrowed as though he''d said something ridiculous. "Back together? What are you even talking about?" Kane stared at her, his mind racing to make sense of her reaction. It was as if she''dpletely erased the intimacy they had shared. 0 14:49 69.23% Get 53 Menu ''Did she somehow forget aboutst night?'' he wondered. The idea seemed impossible. She had been fully present,pletely aware of everything that happened between them. How could she pretend it didn''t matter? Slowly, Kane lowered the ring box to his side, though he couldn''t bring himself to put it away. Rising to his feet, he reached for her, desperate to bridge the growing distance between themn. But Selene took a step back. The rejection was like a p in the face, and he froze, his hand hovering in the space she had vacated. "Selene," he murmured, his voice thick with pain. The vulnerability he felt was foreign and unsettling, but she seemed untouched by it. "Maybe you''ve forgotten what happenedst night," he said softly, trying to keep his tone gentle. "That''s okay, baby. You don''t need to overthink it or put pressure on yourself." He spoke carefully, afraid that pushing too hard might drive her away. If she had truly forgotten, he didn''t want to upset her further. With a heavy sigh, he lowered his head and shut the ring box, silently berating himself for moving too fast. But Selene''s next words stopped him cold. "I remember everything perfectly," she said, her voice steady and firm. "I wasn''t drunk, Kane. I was in my heat." Her statement hit him harder than anything else she could have said. She hadn''t forgotten. She hadn''t been unaware. She had been fully conscious of their night together¡ªand yet, she was still rejecting him. Novel Heirs 370 Kane lifted his gaze to meet Selene''s, his voice trembling. "You didn''t forget?" "No," she replied firmly, shaking her head. Get 52 #Menu He swallowed hard, his breath catching as he stepped closer to her, refusing to let her retreat this time. His hands reached out, gripping her arms gently but firmly enough to make her uncross them. "Then if you remember, why are you acting like this? Why are you so surprised about us being back together? There''s no more distance between us. Selene, let''s remarry," he said, his voice raw with emotion. Selene let out a sharp scoff, her expression hardening as she pushed his hands off her. "Have youpletely lost your mind, Alpha Kane? I, Selene Hawthorne, will never remarry you. How could such a ridiculous thought even cross your mind?" Her words hit Kane like a physical blow, his chest tightening as pain surged through him. He stared at her, his heart pounding as though it might burst. "Why can''t you?" he asked, his tone desperate. "You''re mine, aren''t you?" "Yours?" she repeated, her voice dripping with disdain. "Are you joking right now?" Kane took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, though confusion and frustration clouded his mind. "Last night," he began, carefully choosing his words, "you asked me to make you mine. I nearly marked you, Selene, but I didn''t. I held back." Her eyes red briefly, glowing a striking blue before returning to their usual dark shade. When she spoke again, her words cut deeper than anything she''d said so far. "You''re lucky you didn''t mark me. If you had, you''d already be dead. And worse, I''d hate myself for it." The air seemed to leave Kane''s lungs. He staggered back slightly, as though the weight of her words were too much to bear. He hadn''t marked her because he wanted to show her how much patience he had, how deeply he respected her. He had nned to mark her only after their wedding-to give her a moment she could cherish forever. But now, hearing her say this, it felt like his entire world had crumbled. Inside, his wolf growled furiously, its anger bubbling to the surface, threatening to take control. It snarled in his mind, its voiceced with frustration and rage. "I told you to mark her," his wolf growled. "You didn''t let me take controlst night. Now look at what''s happened. You''ve lost her again because of your hesitation." Kane didn''t know what to say, to his wolf or to himself. His thoughts spiraled as he stood there, stunned, trying to piece together why Selene had let him get so close if she truly didn''t want him. Selene stepped forward, her expression unreadable as she patted him lightly on the shoulder. "Don''t take it so hard," she said, her voice calm but cold. "It was just one night. I didn''t take the right precautions during my heat, and we ended up in bed together. That''s all." Her words stung like salt in an open wound. Kane turned his head slowly to look at her, disbelief written all over his face. "Last night was just a night to you?" he asked, his voice barely above a 69.42% whisper. "Of course," she replied matter-of-factly. "What else would it have been?" "You said-" Get 5> Menu "Don''t even start with that ''make me yours'' nonsense," she interrupted, rolling her eyes. "I was in heat, Kane. I wasn''t in my usual state of mind. When I said, ''Make me yours tonight,'' I meant exactly that- just for the night.¡± Kane stared at her, his disbelief deepening. It felt like the ground beneath him was shifting, threatening to copse. Selene raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms again. ¡°What? Are you going to use me of using you? Because let''s not forget- you enjoyed it just as much as I did." He clenched his jaw, his teeth grinding as he struggled to keep his emotions in check. ¡°I did,¡± he admitted through gritted teeth. ¡°I very much enjoyed it." Selene gave a curt nod, her gaze drifting around the living room. "I can see you put a lot of effort into all this," she said, gesturing to the romantic decorations. "But honestly, Kane, it''s all a waste. Did you really think a single night could erase years of pain and suffering?" Her words were a dagger to his heart, and for a moment, he couldn''t speak. Finally, he stepped forward and gently took her hands in his. His voice was low and pleading. "Can''t you let go of the past? Can''t we start fresh, Selene? For us... for our children?" She yanked her hands free, stepping back as if his touch repulsed her. "I can never let it go." "Is it because of Grayson?" Kane asked, his voice cracking with desperation. "Do you love him that much?" Selene shook her head. "No, it''s not about him. In fact, I n to tell him the truth- that I let another man touch me during my heat. I know he''ll leave me when he finds out. He deserves better than what I''ve be." "Then he''ll break up with you," Kane said, his voice tinged with both hope and sorrow. "That''s what you wanted all along, isn''t it?" she shot back, her tone sharp. ¡°No,¡± Kane said quickly, shaking his head. ¡°I never nned for any of this. I just wanted you back, Selene. I didn''t even intend forst night to happen. I only came here to check on you." Selene gave him a bitter smile. "There''s no need to exin yourself. Let''s just pretend none of it * happened." "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice barely steady. Selene didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she pulled her bag from where it rested and unzipped it. Reaching inside, she retrieved a small card. Grabbing his hand, she pressed it firmly into his palm. "Every penny I earned from the Iron Crown Pack''spany is on that card," she said tly. Kane frowned, confusion flickering across his face. "What are you doing?" Her next words struck him like a lightning bolt, dragging him back to the darkest parts of their shared past. 69.42% "Take it as payment for your bed service." Get 5) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 371 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs +5Bonus > Menu Kane''s eyes widened in disbelief, her words cutting through him like a de. Selene, however, seemed unfazed, tilting her head slightly as if surprised by his reaction. "What''s with the look on your face?" she asked, her tone almost mocking. Kane stared at the card in his hand, his voice low but filled with disbelief. "Bed service? Is that what you''re callingst night?" "Absolutely," Selene replied without hesitation, her voice sharp and unyielding. ¡°And I must admit, you did a pretty good job." For a moment, Kane was silent, his gaze fixed on the card in his hand. Anger and regret wrestled inside him, but he said nothing. Her words stung deeply, but they also dredged up memories he had buried long ago. He thought back to the past-the nights they had shared, the cruel things he had said to her. He had once dismissed her most vulnerable moments with him as nothing more than "bed service." He had even handed her his bank card as if to put a price on their intimacy. At the time, his anger and pride had gotten the better of him, and though his intentions weren''t entirely wrong-he had wanted her to have financial security-his words had been unforgivable. And now, here she was, throwing those same words back at him. "Don''t overthink it," Selene continued, her voice cold and detached. "Once upon a time, you gave me your so-called ''bed services.'' Now, I''ve given you one night. That''s it-nothing more, nothing less. Just take the card and move on. I know it might not seem like enough to you, but how much do you think a single night is worth? This should cover it. I never used that card because I saved it for our children''s future. But now that they''re with their father, I don''t need to worry about them anymore." Kane''s grip on the card tightened until the sharp edges dug into his palm, nearly drawing blood. His jaw clenched, his body trembling with suppressed emotion. "Okay," he finally said, his voice low and strained. Selene raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. "Okay? What do you mean by that?" He raised his gaze to meet hers, his eyes filled with a mixture of pain and resignation. ¡°I''ll take it," he said. "I deserve it-for all the pain I caused you." For a moment, Selene''s hardened expression faltered, and her eyes softened, just slightly. But it wasn''t long before the anger returned, zing in her gaze. "Yes," she said bitterly. "It''s better that way." But instead of pocketing the card, Kane extended it back to her. "Keep it. I don''t want your money, Selene. I''ve never wanted your money. The only thing I''ve ever wanted is you." Selene shook her head firmly, her voice rising with frustration. "You will never have me again, Kane. Don''t you get it? I''m done. I can''t keep fighting you, can''t keep telling you to leave me alone. Why are you still here, ruining my life?" Herposure cracked, her calm mask slipping away. Rage shed across her face, and her voice trembled with the weight of her emotions. "If you keep this up, I don''t know what I''ll do. But I do know one thing-I can''t be with you. Not now, not ever." 17:16 69.57% < Chapter 371 +5Bonus > Menu Kane''s heart twisted painfully at her outburst, her words like daggers sinking deeper into his chest. "What would make you happy, Selene?" he asked, his voice cracking. "Is it being with that man? Is that what you want?" Selene didn''t flinch. Her next words were cold and final. ¡°Even if Grayson leaves me after what happenedst night, I still won''t let you back into my life. You want to know what makes me happy?" She paused, her eyes locking onto his. "Staying far, far away from you. That''s what makes me happy." Kane staggered under the weight of her words. Her cruelty wasn''t just breaking his heart-it was shattering himpletely. He felt as though he couldn''t breathe, the pain in his chest suffocating him. For a fleeting moment, he wanted to tear his heart out just to stop the ache. He looked at her onest time-the woman he had once held as his entire world. Her face, once a source of love andfort, now only brought him anguish. Slowly, he reached into his pocket, slipping the ring box back where it came from. "I understand," he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. "I won''t bother you again. From now on, you can be as happy as you want to be. I''ll never get in your way." Without another word, Kane turned and walked away, leaving behind the love of his life and the shattered remnants of his heart. 17 17 Novel Heirs 372 +5Bonus > Menu Kane''s proposal to remarry Selene was as unexpected as it was unwee. At first, she was stunned. When she had stepped out of the bedroom earlier, she had already decided to treat him with cold indifference. But the instant he dropped to one knee, her heart betrayed her. It skipped a beat, leaving her momentarily disoriented. In that fleeting moment of vulnerability, Selene forced herself to remember the pain of the past. She reminded herself why she had ended things with Kane and why her heart could never afford to beat for him again. She wasn''t a weak woman who could be swayed by a moment of sentiment. Selene prided herself on being resolute. When she had loved Kane, she had loved him with everything she had, giving him her heart unconditionally. But that chapter of her life was closed the moment she made the painful decision to walk away. And she had no intention of reopening old wounds. When she handed him the card, her intention wasn''t just to sever ties-it was to humiliate him, to make him feel the same sting of rejection and shame she had endured years ago. Only she knew how deeply broken she had been on the day Kane had tossed her aside like she was nothing. But his reaction caught her off guard. Instead of being humiliated, Kane epted the card with an unsettling calmness. His quiet eptance offended her in a way she hadn''t anticipated. To her, it confirmed that Kane was the same man he had always been-someone who pursued what he wanted without regard for anyone else''s feelings. Scoffing, she shook her head in disbelief at his parting words. "You said the same thing a few months ago," she snapped. "And yet, here you are again, ruining my life." Her eyes burned into his, filled with anger and frustration. She didn''t try to hide it- she wanted him to see just how much she resented him. "If you hadn''t engineered this little vacation, I wouldn''t have been forced to spendst night with you. I wouldn''t have to carry this guilt inside me now." Her voice cracked slightly at the end, but she didn''t let it show. Kane''s gaze locked onto hers, and for a moment, she thought she saw pain flicker in his eyes. It unsettled her, but she quickly turned away, unwilling to give him any more power over her emotions. She walked toward her luggage, which she had left near the bedroom door. Picking it up, she turned back to face him. "Where are the others?" she asked, her voice sharp and demanding. Kane didn''t answer immediately. His expression was hollow, as though he''d been drained of all life. The emptiness in his eyes sent a small shiver down her spine. "I''m asking you a question," she said, her frustration mounting. "Are you going to answer me or not?" He exhaled deeply, as if summoning the energy to respond. "They went back to the pack house," he said finally. She nodded, thinking it over. Then, without another word, she began walking toward the door. But she stopped when his voice reached her ears again. "I made lunch for you," Kane said, his tone quiet but steady. "At least have something to eat before you leave." 1717 69.7% < Chapter 372 +5Bonus > Menu Her footsteps halted, and she turned her head slightly to look at him. His wor surprised her, and for a brief moment, she felt conflicted. But she quicklyposed herself, her expression hardening. "No, thanks," she replied curtly. "I''ll grab something on the way home." Without waiting for a response, she walked out, leaving Kane alone in the room, surrounded by his painstaking decorations and untouched lunch. As she exited the hotel, a strange sensation settled over her, one she hadn''t felt in years. It wasn''t regret, exactly, but something close to it-a heaviness in her chest that Dominic, her wolf, seemed to notice. "He loves you, Selene," Dominic said softly in her mind. "He truly loves us." Selene clenched her jaw and forced herself to ignore her wolf''s words. She didn''t have the strength to entertain such thoughts right now. Pushing the feelings aside, she walked toward the waiting car. One of the guards approached her. "Miss Hawthorne," the driver said respectfully, "Alpha Kane has ordered us to take you home." Selene blinked, momentarily stunned. She hadn''t expected Kane to arrange for her return. For a moment, she considered refusing, but ultimately, she saw no point in arguing. She climbed into the car and let them take her away, leaving behind the hotel and the bittersweet memories it now held. The ride home was quiet, but her mind was anything but. Her thoughts swirled incessantly, reying the events of the previous night like a broken record. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t push the memories away. Her body still remembered his touch, and it made her skin burn with frustration. She spent the entire ride grappling with the question of how she would confess what had happened to Grayson. By the time the car pulled up to her house, the sun was already dipping below the horizon, painting the sky in shades of orange and pink. Selene stepped out of the car, feeling emotionally drained. Her head swam with thoughts of Kane, Grayson, and the tangled mess her life had be. Entering the house, she immediately noticed the eerie quiet in the living room. Frowning, she scanned the space, searching for signs of life. Her voice carried through the empty hallways as she called out for someone, anyone. Eventually, she found one of the maids. "Where is everyone?" Selene asked, her tone edged with impatience. The maid nced up, smiling slightly. "The young master''s fingers started moving, Miss Hawthorne. Everyone is in his room." Selene''s eyes widened in shock. "Magnus?" she whispered, her heart leaping. Without wasting another second, she dashed up the stairs to her brother''s room, her breathing quickly. She pushed the door open and froze at the sight before her. Magnus was awake. Tears streamned down her cheeks as she stared at her brother, who was lying in bed, his eyes open for the first time in years. "Brother!" she cried, her voice breaking with emotion. 1717 6970% The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 373 +5Bonus > = Menu Selene rushed to her brother''s bedside, her heart pounding with a mix of joy and disbelief. The sound of her voice drew everyone''s attention, and they turned to look at her. Her mother''s face was streaked with tears of happiness, while her father and Axel stood near the bed, their expressions bright with relief and amazement. None of them could believe it-Magnus had opened his eyes. For so long, they had waited for this moment, and now it felt almost like a miracle. Selene threw her arms around her brother, holding him as tightly as she could. "Brother, you''re awake! Tell me I''m not dreaming. I can''t believe this. Please, tell me it''s true." Magnus, still weak, slowly raised his hand and ced it on her back in reassurance. His touch was enough to send another wave of emotion crashing over her. Tears streamed down Selene''s face as she clung to him, her sobs muffled against his chest. For years, she had felt so alone without him. Magnus had always been her protector, her unshakable shadow. When he was healthy, no one dared to harm their family. But after he fell ill, everything fell apart. Their family lost their home, their pack, and their honor. What once was strong and proud was reduced to ashes. All the pain, all the grief she had bottled up for so long, poured out as she wept in her brother''s arms. "I missed you, Magnus. I missed you so much." Their parents exchanged tearful smiles as they watched the siblings'' reunion. The bond between them was undeniable, and for the first time in ages, there was a glimmer of hope in their family. After a moment, Selene pulled back, wiping her tears and trying topose herself. She sat up straighter, her voice trembling but filled with love. "How are you feeling, Brother?" Magnus blinked, signaling that he was okay. But Selene quickly noticed he wasn''t speaking and frowned with concern. "Why can''t you talk? Wait-let me call Grayson. He''ll know what to do." She stood up, ready to rush out and grab her phone, which she had left in the living room in her hurry to get here. Her luggage remained forgotten near the bedroom door. ¡°I already tried calling him," Axel said, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°His phone''s unreachable." Selene froze, her worry deepening. She remembered she''d tried to call Grayson earlier as well, only to find his phone turned off then, too. ncing at Magnus, her anxiety grew. "Selene, don''t worry," Magnus croaked, his voice rough but unmistakable. Her eyes widened in shock. "Brother, you''re talking!" A wide grin spread across her tear-streaked face. Magnus gave her a small nod. "I think I''m fine now," he said, his voice rasping from disuse. Though his throat burned, he forced himself to speak, wanting to reassure his family. Azel stepped forward to help Magnus sit up, guiding him to lean back against a pile of pillows. Magnus winced slightly but managed to settlefortably. His gaze swept across the room, taking everything in. "We''re at the Nightfall Pack," their father, Alpha Malcolm Hawthorne, exined. wa: 17 17 69.98%%% < Chapter 373 +586nus Menu Magnus''s mother, Evelyn, quickly sat beside him, her hands trembling as she reached out to touch his face. "My son," she said, her voice breaking, "do you know how many days and nights we spent watching you like this? Watching you lifeless? 1-1 thought I''d lost you forever." Magnus gently took his mother''s shaking hand in his. His voice was quiet but firm as he said, "I''m back now, Mom. You don''t have to worry anymore." Evelyn''s shoulders sagged with relief, her tears falling freely. Selene smiled softly as she watched the scene unfold. For the first time in years, her family felt whole again. But as her happiness swelled, a shadow of the past crept into her thoughts. Memories of the war resurfaced, and her smile faltered. The war that had torn their lives apart didn''t just leave scars-it had reshaped their entire world. Her thoughts lingered on one particr memory: the moment her brother, her unshakable protector, had submitted himself to Kane. It was a choice she had never understood, and even now, it weighed heavily on her heart. Taking a deep breath, Selene broke the silence. Her voice was steady but tinged with tension as she asked, ¡°Brother... why did you submit to Kane during the war?" The room went quiet, the joy of the moment dimming as her question hung in the air. < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 374 +5Bonus) #Menu All eyes turned to Selene after her question. Axel, sensing the tension, stepped closer to her and whispered, ¡°Let''s not bring this up now. He''s just woken up-it''s not good for his health." Selene immediately regretted her words. She bit her bottom lip and lowered her gaze, nodding. "You''re right. I''m sorry, Brother. We''ll talk about it another time." Magnus, though visibly weak from having been unconscious for so long, still managed to meet her eyes. Though his body was frail, his inner strength seemed untouched. Selene''s question lingered in his mind, stirring memories he had buried. "It''s okay," Magnus said softly. His voice, though raspy, carried a weight that made everyone pause. He nced at her, his expression distant as fragments of the war resurfaced in his thoughts. "I remember the betrayal. My own friend turned against me, and the man I thought was my enemy- Kane-was the one who extended a hand when I needed it most. That moment was the greatest betrayal of my life, and I regret the choices I made that led to it." Evelyn, sitting beside him, gently patted his hand, her eyes glistening with tears. "So, it''s true? Alpha Kane really came to help us during the war?" Magnus nodded. "Yes, Mom. He kept his word." His gaze swept across the room, lingering on each member of his family before he continued. "He protected all of you, just as he promised me on the battlefield." Alpha Malcolm furrowed his brows, his voice tinged with surprise. "Kane made you a promise?" Magnus nodded again, his voice steady despite his exhaustion. "He did." Axel''s expression mirrored his father''s surprise. Though he had known Magnus and Kane had crossed paths during the war, he had no idea about the depth of their conversation. Magnus''s gaze shifted to Selene, softening as he spoke. ¡°Dad, I need to talk with Selene alone." Alpha Malcolm exchanged a nce with Evelyn and Axel before nodding. "We''ll give you two some privacy," he said, gesturing for them to leave the room. As the others filed out, Selene remained standing by the bed, her thoughts swirling with confusion. Magnus had always been the kind of man who would rather die than submit to anyone, so why had he chosen to submit to Kane? She needed answers. Magnus patted the bed beside him, motioning for her to sit. "Where are my nephew and niece?" he asked, his voice soft but curious. Selene hesitated before sitting down. Her voice was barely above a whisper as she replied, "They''re with their father." Magnus''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Did you tell him about them?" She shook her head, her gaze dropping to herp. "No. He figured it out on his own." Magnus tilted his head slightly, curiosity flickering in his tired eyes. "How did he figure it out? They were bound by spells." 17:17 70.17% < Chapter 374 Get 5> Menu "He broke the spell with his growl," she admitted quietly. Magnus let out a low hum of approval. "I see. Alpha Kane really is a powerful man." Selene''s head snapped up, her eyes narrowing. She wasn''t expecting him to praise Kane. "Why are you saying that? You never liked him." Magnus lifted his hand and cupped her cheek, his touch gentle and warm. "My little sister, you know how much I love you, don''t you?" She ced her hand over his and nodded. "I know." He dropped his gaze, his expression growing heavy as he recalled the night of the war. "That night, I was on the brink of death. For the first time, fear consumed me-not for my own life, but for yours and the rest of our family. I knew Alpha Hunter''s true target was you. He wanted to force you into marriage to im our pack, and if you refused, he would have killed you. By the time Kane arrived, nearly all of our pack fighters had been ughtered. Only a few were left alive, and they were being mocked like trophies." Selene bit her bottom lip, her chest tightening as she imagined the pain her brother must have felt that night. She could feel the weight of his words and the sacrifices he had made. Magnus lifted his gaze back to her, his tone softening. "But then, out of nowhere, Kane appeared. At first, I thought he hade to settle the score, to exact revenge for all the disrespect I had shown him in the past. But instead, he said something that shattered all the hatred I felt toward him." Selene''s lips parted slightly, her curiosity piqued. "What did he say?" Magnus took a deep breath, as if the memory itself was heavy. "He said, ''I came here only for your sister. I promise I will not let her die. I will protect her, even if it costs me my life. She and your family will be safe."" Selene froze, her breath catching in her throat. Those words struck her like lightning. They weren''t just empty promises-they were the exact words Kane had spoken to her brother that night, and they carried a weight she couldn''t ignore. Magnus let his hand fall from her cheek and ced it over hers instead. "That foolish man truly loves you, Selene. He didn''t even know Luna and Leo were his children. Yet, he told me he was willing to ept them as his own, simply because they are your children. He promised me he would care for them and protect them as if they were his blood." Magnus fell silent for a moment, lowering his head as if lost in thought. Selene, too, was quiet, her mind racing. Finally, Magnus looked back at her and said, "That was the moment I realized no one else could protect you like him. After Dad and me, he''s the only man who truly loves you. I was dying, Selene. I had no strength left, no options. Kane was the one who could protect you, our family, and what was left of our pack. That''s why I submitted to him. It wasn''t about losing-it was about ensuring your safety." 1717 Novel Heirs 375 Get $> Selene entered her room, her mind swirling with conflicting emotions and thoughts. She copsed onto the bed, her body heavy with exhaustion as she let her eyes close. But peace didn''te. Her brother''s words about Kane echoed in her mind, refusing to let her rest. How could an Alpha-especially a head Alpha-be willing to ept another man''s heirs? Such a thing was unheard of. Alphas were possessive and prideful by nature. No one, let alone someone as powerful as Kane, would ever willingly take on the responsibility of raising children that weren''t his own. So why was Kane different? Her eyes fluttered open, and she stared nkly at the ceiling, her heart weighed down by confusion and unresolved feelings. Her brother had told her that Kane had gone to war for her. Magnus, the man who once despised Kane more than anyone, now spoke of him with respect, as if his hatred had melted away. Selene''s breath hitched as fragments of the previous night crept into her thoughts. Slowly, she lifted her hand and ced it over her chest, feeling the erratic thrum of her heartbeat. Tears burned her eyes and slid down her cheeks before she could stop them. She remembered Kane''s voice fromst night, the way he''d told her he loved her. She hadn''t been asleep-she''d heard every word. But in her anger and pain, she had hardened herself, refusing to acknowledge his confession. She''d made herself deaf to his emotions, too cold and bitter to let his words reach her. Selene wiped her tears away and took a deep, shaky breath. Today, she had shown Kane exactly how it had felt when he had treated her so cruelly in the past. She had wanted him to feel the same rejection, the same humiliation, and for a brief moment, it had given her satisfaction. But now, lying here, she felt the weight of it all. Perhaps it was time to stop holding onto the past. Time to let go of the pain and anger that had consumed her for so long. She made a decision then. Once Magnus fully recovered, she would leave the pack and part ways with everyone. It was true that her suffering had been immense, and Kane''s struggles would neverpare to hers. But she didn''t want to carry this burden anymore-and she didn''t want him to carry it either. Her thoughts drifted to Margot''s text from earlier. The shop was reopening, and Margot had invited her to start working there again tomorrow. It seemed like the perfect opportunity to start over, to leave everything behind and move forward with her life. But even as she nned her departure, Kane lingered in her mind. A small, nagging part of her regretted her coldness toward him. Perhaps she could have been a little less harsh, a little more understanding. That thought haunted her through the night, keeping her restless. The Next Morning Selene got up early, her decision from the night before still firm in her mind. She dressed for the day, preparing to visit the coffee shop and meet Margot. As she left her room, she realized she had forgotten her phone but decided to retrieve itter-after breakfast with her family. It would be the first meal she''d share with Magnus since his miraculous recovery, and the thought brought a small smile to her face. But as soon as she stepped into the living room, the sight before her made her freeze. 0 17 17 70.36% < Chapter 375 Get 5> Menu The house was filled with unfamiliar men. They stood in clusters, their presencemanding yet calm. Her family was gathered nearby, their expressions a mix of shock and uncertainty. Magnus sat on the couch, his gaze fixed on the papers spread out on the tea table before him. "What''s going on?" Selene asked, her voice sharp with confusion as she approached her family. She nced at the papers on the table, trying to make sense of what was happening. No one answered her right away. Her parents and Axel exchanged uneasy nces, their silence only deepening her unease. Selene''s frown deepened as she stopped beside her mother, her eyes scanning the room. "Is someone going to exin this?" she demanded, her tone rising. "And who are these men? Why are they here?" Still, no one from her family answered. The tension in the room was palpable, and Selene''s frustration grew. She turned her attention to the men, her voice firm. "Who are you, and why are you in our house?" The men bowed respectfully in unison before one of them stepped forward to address her. "Miss Hawthorne," he said, his voice calm and polite. "We were sent here by Alpha Kane." Selene''s heart sank. Her mind immediately jumped to the worst possible conclusion. Had Kane discovered Magnus was awake? Was this his way of retaliating after the way she had humiliated him yesterday? Was her brother in danger now because of her actions? Her pulse quickened, but before she could voice her concerns, the man continued speaking. His next words sent her reeling. "We are here for Alpha Magnus''s protection. Alpha Kane has announced that the Iron Crown Pack has been returned to him." 17.18 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 376 Selene was stunned by the announcement. Her wide eyes darted toward her family, who seemed just as shocked as she was. In that moment, she understood why none of them had answered her earlier- they were all equally floored by the news. Why would Kane do this? Magnus had already submitted to him during the war, relinquishing his im to the Iron Crown Pack. Kane had no obligation to return it. There had been no promises, no negotiations. So why now? ¡°Brother?¡± Selene muttered, turning to Magnus, hoping for some kind of exnation. Magnus let out a heavy sigh, his expression thoughtful yet conflicted. He seemed at a loss for words. Alpha Malcolm rubbed his forehead, the disbelief clear in his tone. "Alpha Kane... he''s proven to be a very generous man." "I still can''t wrap my head around this," Evelyn, Selene''s mother, added, her voice tinged with amazement. "He announced this publicly? Just like that?" Axel, standing nearby, kept his gaze fixed on Magnus. His expression was sharp, as though he were waiting for his Alpha''s decision. Magnus shifted slightly, attempting to rise from his seat. Both Selene and Axel instinctively moved forward to help him, but before they could, Kane''s men stepped in, lifting Magnus gently and helping him stand. Magnus shook his head, signaling that he was fine, before turning to look at his parents. His voice was calm but resolute. "I can''t ept the Iron Crown Pack again. That man fought for it. It wasn''t just about me surrendering-it wasn''t even my victory to im. Kane killed Alpha Hunter himself and won the war on his own." Alpha Malcolm stood from his seat, cing a firm hand on Magnus''s shoulder. His voice wasced with emotion. "Magnus, that pack is our home. Our ancestors built it with their blood and sweat. Alpha Hunter betrayed you-he was supposed to be your friend, and he turned on you. That''s why you became sick and why the pack suffered. If you had been healthy, you would have won that war. You deserve to take back what is rightfully yours." Magnus smiled faintly at his father, but his tone remained firm. "Dad, I know you''re thinking about what''s best for all of us. Believe me, I''ve thought about it too. But I made my decision during the war when I submitted to Kane. He didn''t just win the pack-he earned it. The way he protected all of you, the way he allowed us to live here with dignity and respect... I can''t take that pack back from him. I won''t. If we return to the Iron Crown Pack, it will be as members or pirs of themunity-not as its royal family." Alpha Malcolm stared at his son for a moment, his pride evident. Magnus had always been a strong and honorable man, and today, he had proven that once again. There was no ego in his decision, only the desire to do what was right. Selene, however, was still trying toprehend everything. Her thoughts raced as she looked at her family. Nothing about this situation made sense. Why was Kane acting so... selfless? No Alpha would willingly give up territory, especially not an entire pack. Land wer 1621 +5Bonus Menu were fiercely territorial. But Kane had offered the Iron Crown Pack back to her brother-the brother of the woman who had divorced him and rejected him at every turn. It was unheard of. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she tried to piece it together. Why was Kane so different now? What was driving him? Magnus''s voice broke through her thoughts. "So, the decision is final. I am not taking over the Iron C rown Pack- He stopped abruptly, his gaze shifting toward the window. A few sleek ck cars had just pulled up outside the house. Selene''s breath hitched as she followed his line of sight. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the familiar figure stepping out of one of the cars. Alpha Kane. He moved with the confidence and authority of a king, his powerful aura filling the space even before he entered. Everything about him radiated dominance, from the sharp cut of his suit to the way his men nked him protectively. Even someone who had never met him would recognize his Alpha status instantly. As he entered the house, Selene''s family instinctively bowed their heads in respect. Kane''s presence demanded it-it was impossible to resist. Magnus straightened his posture as Kane stepped closer. A warm smile spread across his face, and he greeted the Alpha with a respectful bow. "Alpha Kane, it''s been a long time." 16 32 Novel Heirs 377 +58onus > Menu Kane''s expression remainedposed as he regarded Magnus, his eyes calm and unwavering. "There''s no need to bow to me anymore. You''re the head Alpha of your own pack now. I''m not your Alpha any longer," Kane said evenly, his gaze briefly shifting to Magnus''s parents and Axel before settling on someone else in the room. As his eyesnded on the figure near the couch, Selene instinctively looked away, avoiding his piercing stare. Kane didn''t linger on her for long, turning his attention back to Magnus. Magnus studied Kane intently. He had always harbored a deep resentment for the man, ming him for the pain his sister had endured. In his eyes, Kane had been nothing more than a criminal. But now, with circumstances having shifted drastically, Magnus couldn''t deny the truth-this man seemed to be the only one capable of standing by Selene''s side. Fate''s decision to bind them as mates suddenly felt less like a cruel twist and more like an inevitability. When Axel had informed Magnus earlier that morning about Selene and Grayson''s situation, he''d resisted the idea at first. But this wasn''t his life to dictate. Selene had endured enough suffering, and Magnus knew he had no right to interfere in such a personal decision. Magnus finally spoke, his voice steady butced with a hint of humility. "Alpha, I never thought I''d find myself bowing to you. But I can''t ignore what you''ve done for my family. It''s beyond anything I could have imagined. Thank you for watching over them while I was gone. As for the pack, it''s yours now. I can''t take it back." Kane remained silent for a moment, his expression unreadable, before gesturing toward the couches. "Won''t you at least allow me to sit down?" he asked, breaking the tension in the room. Evelyn, eager to ease the difort, quickly chimed in. "Alpha, please, take a seat. That was rude of us. I''ll get breakfast ready, and I hope you''ll stay and share a meal with us before leaving." Kane gave her a small nod of acknowledgment, and Evelyn, relieved, hurried off to the kitchen. Everyone settled into their seats, except for Selene, who stayed rooted in her spot by the couch. Kane didn''t so much as nce in her direction again. Breaking the silence, Kane addressed Magnus. "I never intended to ept your submission permanently. My n was to return it to you before I officially imed it. When I went to war, it wasn''t to take your pack. My priority was your safety while you were unwell, so I held off on making any derations. I want to apologize for how I handled things with your sister and the children. That''s why I acted harshly toward your parents. It wasn''t right." Alpha Malcolm shook his head firmly. "What you''ve already done for us is more than enough. If anything, we should be thanking you." Kane then made it clear that Magnus would need to take back control of his pack. It wasn''t something Kane wanted to keep, and he was resolute in his decision to hand it over. Magnus, though reluctant, had no choice but toply. He assured Kane he would never forget the gesture and promised to be there if Kane ever needed anything in return. 16:32 70.73% < Chapter 377 +5Bonus Evelyn called everyone to the breakfast table, where an ufortable silence hung in the air. Kane eventually broke it, turning to Magnus. "How''s your health? I''ve heard Grayson''s an excellent healer. He did a remarkable job saving your life." Menu Magnus nodded. "Axel told me about the situation. Gamma Curtis orchestrated everything, trying to ruin my life by pushing his real daughter into my future." Selene, who had been silent throughout the meal, froze at her brother''s words. Slowly, her eyes lifted from her te and drifted toward Kane. The Alpha''s Tedden Heire Novel Heirs 378 Kane kept his eyes down, not looking at anyone, as he responded calmly, "It wasn''t just his fault. I''m just as much to me. I destroyed your sister''s life, and she''s been enduring the consequences of my actions all these years." Selene suddenly pushed her chair back and stood, her voice steady but distant. "I''m heading to the coffee shop," she announced. a Menu Everyone turned to look at her-everyone except Kane. He seemed to avoid herpletely, keeping his gaze elsewhere. Without waiting for a response, Selene turned and walked out of the dining room. Once outside, she paused on the porch, her thoughts swirling. She didn''t know why she couldn''t bring herself to take another step forward. She had left the room because she didn''t want to sit there and listen to more talk about the past. It was suffocating. If her brother was going to reim the Iron Crown Pack, it meant they''d all be leaving this pack soon. Part of her wanted that-wanted to leave. Returning to her old life felt like the only way to escape the weight of her past. Staying here would only force her to face it again and again. Selene absently rummaged through her bag, only to realize she''d forgotten her phone. She had meant to grab it before leaving her room but now didn''t want to go back into the house to get it. Without a phone, calling a cab wasn''t an option, so she decided to walk to the nearest bus stop. As she walked down the street, her mind wandered to her future. She resolved she needed to tell Grayson the truth about what had happened during her heat. She couldn''t keep him in the dark-it wouldn''t be fair. The shame weighed heavily on her. How had ite to this? She had a boyfriend, yet she''d let herself be drawn to another man. Worse, she had been fully aware of what she was doing. That one night had flipped her entire world upside down, leaving her rtionship with Grayson fractured. She felt like she''d betrayed him. Deep down, she knew what would happen. Grayson would end things once he found out. He had every right to. But as much as she dreaded that moment, she couldn''t ignore everything he''d done for her family. He had saved her brother''s life when everyone else had written Magnus off. No other doctor had been able to help, but Grayson had. Before she confessed, she needed to thank him. It was the least she could do. Reaching the bus stop, Selene was about to sit down and wait when the sound of a car pulling up caught her attention. She turned, surprised to see a familiar figure stepping out of the back seat. Kane. Her heart skipped a beat as their eyes met, and for a moment, she couldn''t move. Why was he here? Had she really stood outside her house for so long that he''d already finished breakfast and tracked her down? Trying to steady herself, she tore her gaze away and asked, 0 16:32 70 92% "Is there something you need? Why are you here?" Kane closed the distance between them, stopping mere inches away. #Men She noticed the folder in his hand and frowned as he held it out to her. Hesitating, she reached for it and asked, "What is this?" His voice was calm, steady. "The custody of my children," he replied. Confused, she raised her eyes to meet his. "Why are you giving me these papers? They''re already with you." His gaze didn''t waver as he answered softly, "I''m giving you custody. You''re free to live with them as you choose." 16:32 Novel Heirs 379 Selene stared at him, stunned. "W-What?" Get $ Menu Her hands trembled as she quickly opened the folder, scanning the documents inside. Each word confirmed Kane''s im-he was giving her full custody of her children. No more waiting days to see them, no more longing for time that was never enough. She could be with them whenever she wanted. "Your family is leaving this pack tonight," Kane said matter-of-factly. Her head snapped up, eyes wide. "Tonight?" He met her gaze, his tone edged with frustration. "Do you want to leave now instead?" Though his voice was calm, Selene could see the tension in his expression. For months, Kane had been someone who wore his emotions inly, but now he seemed closed off, a man who had locked his feelings away from the world. He exhaled deeply, as if struggling to hold himself together, and cleared his throat before continuing. "I know I hurt you far beyond repair. There''s nothing I can do to fix the damage I''ve caused. You told me you''d be happier without me, and I''m giving you that chance. If seeing you happy means letting you go, then I''ll do it, no matter how much it costs me." Selene felt a sharp sting at the corners of her eyes, but she blinked quickly to hold back the tears threatening to spill. This was what she had wanted, wasn''t it? So why did it feel like her heart was breaking all over again? She averted her gaze, closing the folder and holding it out to him. Her voice was steady, though her heart felt anything but. "Of course, I''ll leave tonight if my family is leaving. But I can''t take Leo and Luna with me right now. They need their father more than me. I won''t take that away from them." Kane epted the folder in silence, giving her a small nod. She hesitated for a moment, then murmured, "Have a good life." He turned away without a word, his back to her as if this was the final goodbye. An ache spread through her chest, and her throat tightened as if her words were caught there, desperate to escape. Finally, she managed to speak. "One more thing." Kane stopped, turning back to her slowly. "Yes?" Selene''s voice softened, her gaze dropping briefly before meeting his again. "If I leave your pack tonight, I don''t know when-or if¡ªI''ll return. But if I want to see the children, please send them to me." Kane''s reply was immediate, his voice firm. "They''re your children. You can see them whenever you want." D16:33 7107% < Chapter 379 Get 5 Menu She nodded but couldn''t bring herself to look at him for long. His eyes remained on her, unyielding, as if he were memorizing her face. Her gaze flickered back to him, and she spoke again, her voice almost a whisper. "You''re not alone, Kane. But you''re a single father now. Find a good woman who will love your children as her own. And even if you have more children someday, don''t forget that Leo is the rightful heir to the pack. Love him and Luna equally, no matter what." Kane''s lips curled into a bitter smile, a flicker of pain crossing his eyes. "I''ll never get married again," he said quietly. "And I''ll never reject you as my mate, either. But you¡ª" his voice softened, almost breaking, "-you''re free to move on. If another man marks you and breaks the mate bond, I won''t stand in your way. I swear I''ll stay out of your life from now on." He paused, his tone resolute but filled with a quiet sadness. "I hope you find everything you deserve, Selene." Novel Heirs 380 Get 5> Adema As Kane''s car disappeared into the distance, Selene stood still, closing her eyes and letting her thoughts swirl. This is what I wanted all along, she told herself. I wanted to stay away from him, and now he''s doing exactly that. I should be happy. Finally, I can live my life on my own terms. My family has reimed our lost pack. My children have what they deserve-a future under their father''s protection and his name. I don''t need anything else. I can finally have peace. She took a deep breath, boarded the bus, and headed to the coffee shop. When she''d left the house earlier, she had thought about rejoining her old job. But now, everything had changed. She wasn''t here to reim her position; she was here to resign. The vacation that had upended her life had brought with it betrayal. She had betrayed her brother, and now, with his recovery, she would have to leave the pack and her children behind. Arriving at the coffee shop, Selene pushed open the ss door, the familiar bell ringing above her. She forced a small, sad smile as she stepped inside, ready to say goodbye to Margot, the woman who had been like a mother to her. But instead of Margot, Selene saw an unfamiliar young woman behind the counter. She paused in surprise, letting the door close behind her with a soft chime. The woman turned and smiled warmly. "You must be Selene Hawthorne, right?" Selene blinked, taken aback. The woman''s face was unfamiliar, yet there was something strikingly simr about her features-their eyes, the shape of their jaws. "And you are...?" Selene asked, stepping closer. "Hi, I''m Vera. Margot''s daughter," the woman replied with a cheerful smile. "Her daughter?" Selene''s curiosity turned to delight. "So, you''re finally back! Your mom works so hard for you. It''s wonderful to meet you." Vera shook her head modestly. "It''s great to meet you, too. Honestly, I''ve heard so much about you. Mom always talks about how you''re from a royal family and yet you''ve been working here alongside her. She says you''ve been a huge help." Before Selene could respond, Margot emerged from the back room. Her face lit up at the sight of Selene, and she rushed over to give her a warm hug. After the embrace, Margot introduced Vera, but they quickly realized the two women had already met. Margot stroked Selene''s hair affectionately. "We''ve finished all the paperwork. You cane back and work with me again." Selene hesitated, lowering her gaze. "I can''t,¡± she murmured. "I''m going back to my old pack." Margot''s hand froze mid-motion. Slowly, she let her hand drop and reached for Selene''s instead. "You''re leaving the pack? For good?" Though Margot looked visibly upset, Selene could tell she wasn''t entirely surprised. Margot had always known that Selene''s time at the shop was temporary-she was royalty, after all. 16.33 71 29 < Chapter 380 Get 5> Menu Vera, sensing the heavy mood, suggested they sit and talk. She flipped the shop''s sign from "Closed" to "Open" and began preparing two cups of coffee for her mother and Selene. "Thank you," Selene said softly as Vera passed by on her way to the back room to put on her apron. "Anytime," Vera replied with a grin. "I''m happy to help Mom while I''m here. I''ll be leaving in two months, though." Selene smiled in return, watching as Vera disappeared into the back. She then turned her attention back to Margot, and the two women fell into conversation. The bell above the door jingled again, drawing their attention. Selene and Margot both turned toward the entrance. Selene froze as her eyesnded on the neer. "Grayson?" Grayson stepped inside, his expression a mix of relief and concern. "You''re back! Where were you? I''ve been calling you over and over." Selene''s heart raced. She forced a quick response. "I forgot my phone at home." Margot, sensing the tension, got up from her seat. "Why don''t the two of you sit down? I''ll make some coffee." Grayson gave Margot a polite nod before stepping toward Selene, but then, something changed. Mid-step, Grayson froze. His nostrils red slightly, and his eyes flickered, their color shifting in a way Selene had never seen before. She followed his gaze and saw Vera emerge from the back room, now wearing an apron. A low, guttural growl escaped Grayson''s throat. His voice was rough, primal, and filled with shock as he uttered a single word. "Mate!" 16:33 Novel Heirs 381 Get SX #Menu Selene stood frozen, her eyes darting between Grayson and Vera, unable to process what she had just heard. Vera remained rooted near the door to the changing room, her expression a mix of shock and uncertainty. "Mate?" Selene whispered, her voice barely audible as confusion swept over her. Her gaze shifted back to Grayson, and she noticed the look in his eyes-surprise, but not the startled shock of meeting a stranger. It was the recognition of someone familiar. Grayson suddenly rushed toward Vera, gripping her arms tightly, his voice filled with urgency. "It''s been so long. Where did you go? I''ve been searching for you everywhere. Why did you leave without a word?" Selene''s breath hitched. The words hit her like a punch to the chest, pulling her back to the night Grayson first walked into this same coffee shop. He was drunk, and he''d said those exact words to her. Her eyes widened as realization dawned. Was he thinking about this woman that night? She turned her gaze back to Vera, who now stood awkwardly under Grayson''s intense stare. The simrities between them were undeniable. Was that why Grayson had approached her? Because she resembled Vera? Selene''s thoughts spiraled, leaving her too stunned to react. Vera finally broke eye contact with Grayson and murmured, "I went abroad. I wanted to build my own life. I didn''t think you''d wait for me." Before Grayson could respond, Margot stepped in, grabbing his arm and pulling him away from her daughter. Her voice was sharp, almost protective. "What are you saying? Grayson, you''re Selene''s boyfriend!" Grayson''s reply came swiftly, his voice firm. "But Vera is my mate." Margot''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How can that be possible? You''re with someone else now. You can''t ruin my daughter''s life. Reject her." The air thickened with tension as Grayson''s wolf surged forward, growling, "NO." Selene flinched at the sound, her heart pounding. The situation was spiraling out of control. She had been so anxious about confessing the truth to Grayson, but now, fate had taken the decision out of her hands. It was almost ironic. The path to breaking up with Grayson was now clear, yet the betrayal she felt was sharper than ever. Taking a deep breath, Selene steadied herself. Her voice was calm but firm as she said, "I think we need to talk." Grayson blinked, as though realizing the chaos he had caused. Slowly, he turned to her. 16:33 71.48% < Chapter 381 Get $> Menu "Selene..." he began, his voice heavy with guilt. "Let''s talk," she interrupted, walking toward the door. Grayson followed her outside without another word, his head lowered like a man condemned. Once outside, Selene crossed her arms over her chest, her expression unreadable as she stared at him. Grayson stood in silence for a long moment, his gaze fixed on the ground. Finally, he spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "It''s true. I approached you because... you look like her." Selene''s chest tightened. She didn''t move, didn''t speak, as he continued. "I loved her for a long time. But before I could tell her, she left the pack. I searched everywhere for her, trying to contact her, but... Margot never told me where she was. I couldn''t find her." Her breath came out shaky as the truth settled over her. Grayson had never truly seen her for who she was. To him, she had always been a substitute, a stand-in for someone else. Selene let out a bitterugh, though it sounded hollow to her ears. She didn''t know whether to feel angry, betrayed, or simply heartbroken. But she couldn''t be mad at him. This man had saved her brother''s life when no one else could. "I''m sorry, Selene. Please, forgive me. I never meant to hurt you," Grayson said, his voice trembling. Selene forced a small smile, even as her chest ached. She ced a hand on his shoulder, her touch light but sincere. "You saved my brother''s life," she said softly. "Thank you foring into my life like a miracle. If it weren''t for you, Magnus would have died." Grayson''s eyes filled with sadness as he looked at her. He had grown to care for Selene, but he couldn''t deny the pull of the mate bond now that Vera had returned. "I came back to this pack in a hurry because I was worried about your brother," he admitted. "When I heard he was reiming his pack, I wanted to make sure his health was stable." Selene nodded, stepping back slightly. "Thank you, Grayson." Grayson''s shoulders slumped as he shut his eyes, the weight of everything crushing him. "I-I''m really sorry, Selene." 16.33 Novel Heirs 382 Get 5* #Menu "It''s okay." Selene said softly, her voice trembling. "I also did something that would''ve led to us breaking up anyway. I don''t want to lie to you. The night beforest, I was in heat. Kane was with me that night." Grayson''s brows lifted in surprise, but he quicklyposed himself, taking a deep breath. He knew it was time to let her go. "I''ve always wanted to protect you," he said after a moment. "But that man-he truly loves you. I''m a man, Selene, and I can see it in him. He cares about you deeply. Kane even warned me once-told me to stop digging into my past so I''d leave you. I brushed it off then, but now I understand. He must''ve already figured out my feelings for Vera. In fact, he''s the one who kept me tied to my pack, just so he could spend that vacation with you." Selene frowned as pieces of the puzzle started to fit together. She remembered how Vera had been called back to the pack unexpectedly because of the shop. Grayson had even mentioned how his workload had suddenly be overwhelming, and how another Alpha had called on him for unnecessary help. "We''re over, Grayson," Selene said with a small, bittersweet smile. "Go back to your lost love. Mark her, marry her, and give her the life she deserves. You''re a good man." Grayson nodded, his expression somber. "And you should go back to your love, too. I was your boyfriend, but I always felt like there was a hollow space between us-because you were never truly mine. You gave me a chance, and I''m grateful for that. But you never forgot about the man you once loved. You think you hate him, but deep down, you still love him, Selene." Selene didn''t respond to his words. Instead, she took a deep breath, nodded, and said goodbye. Afterward, she returned to the coffee shop to formally say goodbye to Margot and wished Vera happiness with Grayson. She could see the love Vera had for him, and Selene felt a sense of relief knowing they could finally be together. It was better this way. She didn''t want to stand in the way of two people who clearly belonged together. From the coffee shop, Selene went to the pack house onest time before heading home. She met Kane''s parents, Garrett and Diana. Garrett looked visibly upset about her departure, while Diana, who was still battling her illness, pulled Selene into a tight hug. "Thank you," Diana said, her voice frail but full of emotion. "I''ll always be grateful to you for saving my son." Selene smiled through her tears before going to see her children. She was braced for the worst, expecting Leo and Luna to cry, but what they said took her by surprise. "Dad said Mommy has a life too," Leo said matter-of-factly. "We can see you whenever we want," Luna added, her little voice steady but firm. "We promised Dad we wouldn''t cry." Selene''s heart broke at their words. Unable to hold back her emotions, she pulled them into a tight embrace and cried silently. She didn''t want to leave them, but she knew she had to. She whispered to them to take care of themselves and always listen to their father. Like the good 16.33 71.67% < Chapter 382 children they were, they promised her that they wouldn''t cause trouble for anyone. Get 5: #Menu As she made her way to the pack house''s entrance, she ran into Kane''s officials. "My Alpha made mistakes with you," Finn said, his expression sincere. "But he''s trying to make things right. I hope you won''t hold any grudges against him." Selene shook her head and replied, "I won''t. When I cross the border, I''ll leave my past behind." Outside, Kane''s driver was already waiting for her with the car. "Alpha ordered me to take you home," the driver said politely. Selene turned back to look at the pack house onest time. Her gaze lingered as she waved to her children and Kane''s parents, her heart aching as she climbed into the car. As the vehicle pulled away, tears streamed silently down her face. She didn''t notice the figure watching her from a second-floor window. Kane stood there, his serene eyes clouded with emotion as he watched the car disappear through the i ron gate. "Dad, Mommy left," Leo''s small voice broke through his thoughts. Kane turned and saw his children standing behind him, their eyes filled with tears they had tried so hard to hold back. He knelt to their level and pulled them into a tight embrace. "I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice thick with guilt. "I couldn''t keep my promise. I couldn''t bring your mommy back to you." The dam broke, and Luna and Leo began to cry in his arms. They had stayed strong for their mother, but now that she was gone, they couldn''t hold it in any longer. Kane held them close, his own tears falling as he tried to console them. "Don''t cry," he whispered. "It''s my fault. I made your mommy unhappy. But from now on, I''ll make sure she never has to cry again- even if I can''t be with her." 16:33 Novel Heirs 383 Get $> Meny Days passed, and life returned to normal for most people-but not for Kane Thorne. He seemed like a shadow of his former self, themanding aura that once surrounded him now diminished. Over the past few days, he hadn''t been feeling well. Something strange was happening inside him, and he knew it was tied to his wolf. His wolf was growing weaker, its strength fading little by little. Wounds that used to heal in hours now took days, and the pain lingered far longer than it should. Each time Kane tried reaching out to his wolf, there was only one answer-one demand. His mate. But Kane couldn''t give him that. He had let Selene go, choosing to give her the freedom to live a life unburdened by him. She deserved happiness, a life without fear or regret. He had made that choice for her, even if it left a void inside him. At least his children, Luna and Leo, were thriving. They often visited their mother in the Iron Crown Pack, sometimes staying with her for a few days. Their bond with Selene was strong, and Kane didn''t interfere. In fact, their time with her gave him some relief, as it made parenting easier while he dealt with his own struggles. But his worries didn''t stop there. Kane''s mother, Diana, was growing sicker with each passing day. Despite Nathan''s best efforts, her condition continued to worsen. Grayson had visited Kane once to discuss Vera, his mate and a member of the Nightfall Pack. Kane had given his blessing for Grayson to take Vera back to his own pack. During that visit, Grayson had also offered a remedy for Diana''s illness. It worked initially, but her body soon rejected it, and the side effects only made her condition more fragile. Now, as the sun shone brightly and warm winds swept through thend, a ck car crossed the border of the Nightfall Pack. The car was heading toward the Iron Crown Pack, its destination clear. Kane sat in the backseat, his gaze fixed on the shiftingndscape outside the window. He had been thinking about this trip for days, debating whether to take it. Last night, he finally made up his mind to 1. go. It waste when the car pulled up in front of an old house, its weathered exterior standing quietly in the moonlight. Kane stepped out of the car, Beta Finn following close behind. Without hesitation, Kane walked up to the door. "I stopped keeping tabs on him after you gave up this pack," Finn said, ncing at the house. Kane pressed the doorbell and waited. Momentster, the door creaked open, revealing an old man. His eyes lit up with recognition as he saw who was standing before him. "Alpha Kane?" Kane nodded at him. Though time had passed, the man hadn''t changed much. He still looked strong despite his years. "Raven." WW 16:33 71.86% < Chapter 383 Get 5> Menu The old man stepped aside, allowing Kane and Finn to enter. Kane moved to sit on a worn couch, Finn settling beside him. Raven disappeared into the kitchen to prepare coffee for his guests. Though the man lived alone, he seemed ustomed to this lifestyle. Momentster, he returned with two cups of coffee. Finn took a sip, but Kane merely stared at his cup, untouched. "I came to talk to you," Kane finally said, his voice low. Raven sat across from him, a knowing smile on his lips. "I told you thest time we met that you''d have toe back to me." Kane''s mind drifted to that day. He was arrogant then, full of disbelief and pride. He hadn''t taken Raven''s words seriously. But now, here he was, humbled and desperate. Lowering his head, Kane muttered, "It''s getting harder to stay alive like this. How much longer can I survive under this punishment?" Finn swallowed hard, ufortable seeing his Alpha like this. He averted his gaze, unsure of what to say. Raven let out a low chuckle. "You waited too long. If a bird escapes from its cage, do you think it will ever willingly return?" Kane''s head shot up, his gaze piercing. "I''ve tried to stay away from her," Kane said softly, his voice breaking. "I''ll keep trying until myst breath. All I want is for her to be happy." "I know," Raven replied, his tone calm and unwavering. Finn cleared his throat, breaking the heavy silence. "Kane''s health is deteriorating. Do you have any solutions for him?" Raven tilted his head, considering the question. After a moment, he simply said, "I''m not a doctor." Kane raised a hand, signaling Finn to stop. He looked back at Raven and asked, "Is there any way to change my fate?" Raven''s expression didn''t waver. "No." Kane nodded, epting the answer without protest. He stood from the couch, his posture rigid. "That''s all I needed to know. I''ll be leaving now.", Finn stood as well, ready to follow. But before they could leave, Raven rose to his feet and spoke again, his voice stopping Kane in his tracks. "Danger is rushing toward you," Raven said cryptically. "It will be the most difficult moment of your life. It will determine whether you die-or if fate will grant you a second chance." 16:33 Novel Heirs 384 GetS) A Few Months Later Kane sat at the dining table with his children, sharing dinner in the quiet of therge room. It was just the three of them tonight. His mother, still unwell, always took her meals with his father in their room. Luna and Leo were growing up fast, and Kane cherished every moment he spent with them. They were his entire world, the light in his otherwise dark and burdened life. "Dad, can we go see Mommy tomorrow?" Luna asked, her bright eyes sparkling with excitement. Kane looked down at her, her cheerful smile already softening his heart. He nced over at Leo, who was eating quietly with his head down. Leo had been undergoing training every day, steadily learning the skills and discipline needed to be the best Alpha he could be. Kane couldn''t have been prouder of him. "Sure," Kane said with a warm smile. Luna immediately jumped down from her chair and ran over to hug him. Kane leaned down to kiss her forehead. "You can visit her anytime you want," he assured her. Though Kane didn''t see Selene anymore, he kept tabs on her through updates from others. She had resumed her role as CEO of the packpany in the Iron Crown Pack. Magnus had recovered fully and was thriving as Alpha, and Selene was doing an excellent job managing her responsibilities alongside him. Kane had also heard that she was still single, though it didn''t surprise him that many men were pursuing her. As Kane lingered in his thoughts, the dining room door suddenly flew open. Gamma Storm stormed in, his face pale and tense. Kane''s brow furrowed as he straightened in his chair. "What happened?" he asked, his voice sharp. Before Storm could respond, the rest of Kane''s officials filed into the room, their expressions grim. "Alpha," Storm said, his voice urgent, "someone has attacked our pack." Kane''s frown deepened, but he remainedposed. Rising swiftly from his chair, he turned his attention to Luna and Leo, who were watching the scene unfold with wide eyes. Grasping their small hands, he crouched down to their level. "Go to your room and don''te out until your grandpa tells you it''s safe," he instructed firmly. Without hesitation, he led them out of the dining room and down the hall to their room. Once inside, he knelt before them, his hands gently gripping their shoulders. He kissed their foreheads and said softly, "Don''t forget that you are both strong. And don''t forget to always support your mommy, no matter what happens." His words confused them, their young minds unable to grasp the gravity of the situation. They had learned about war in school, but this was real, and the fear in their eyes broke his heart. Tears started to stream down their faces. "Don''t cry," Kane said, his voice steady but filled with emotion. He turned to Wren, the caretaker assigned to his children. "Take care of them," he instructed. 16:33 72.05% < Chapter 384 Get Menu Wren nodded as she gently took the children by the hands. Kane stood, his heart heavy as he stepped out of the room and closed the door behind him. When he turned back to his officials, he noticed something unsettling. For the first time, there was fear in their eyes. Their heads were lowered, their energy subdued. "Why are you all so scared?" Kane asked, his tone cutting through the tension as he began walking toward his parents'' room. Theta Gideon, walking just behind him, hesitated before murmuring, "Alpha, we''re ready to fight. But... what about your health?" Kane stopped abruptly and turned to face Gideon. His voice was unwavering as he replied, "As long as I''m alive, I will protect my pack. They are my responsibility¡ªuntil my final breath." With that, he turned and continued toward his parents'' room. Inside, his mother was asleep, her frail form resting peacefully. Kane didn''t disturb her. Instead, he motioned for his father to join him in the corner of the room. "Are you certain about this, my son?" Alpha Garrett asked, his voice trembling. Tears welled in his eyes as he looked at Kane, the weight of the moment pressing heavily on him. Kane pulled his father into a firm hug, his voice calm but resolute. "Trust me. Your son will not lose this battle. And even if I fall, this pack will always remain our family''s home." Novel Heirs 385 Get 5 ±P Menu After leaving his father, Kane exited the pack house with his officials, determination etched into every line of his face. Outside, the pack fighters were already assembled, waiting for their Alpha to lead them into battle. The air was thick with tension, their growls and low murmurs filling the silence of the night. Kane''s mind churned with questions as he began to move forward. He couldn''t fathom how another Alpha had dared to attack his pack. Someone close to him must have revealed his secret-his weakening wolf. It was the only exnation. How else would anyone have the audacity to target Alpha Kane''s pack, the strongest in the region? They had to know about his wolf''s failing health. When Kane and his warriors reached the border, they saw the enemy waiting for them. Wolves stood in rows, growling fiercely, their sharp eyes fixed on Kane and his fighters. Kane''s own eyes glowed red as he let his rage consume him. Without hesitation, he shifted into his wolf form. The enemy wolves froze, clearly taken aback. They hadn''t expected him to be able to shift. Rumors of his weakness must have spread, but they were unprepared for the reality of his presence. Kane''s massive ck wolf towered above them, a beast of raw power and fury. His size alone was enough to strike fear into their hearts. The silencested only a moment before Kane lunged forward, his powerful legs propelling him toward the enemy. He tore through the first wolves in his path, his teeth and ws ripping into fur and flesh. And with that, the war began. The battlefield erupted into chaos as both sides shed. Wolves lunged, growled, and snapped, their howls echoing through the forest. The once-bright blue sky darkened with storm clouds, as if acknowledging the bloodshed below. The ground quickly became soaked in crimson, the scent of blood thick in the air. Kane''s ck wolf was impossible to miss. His massive frame cut through the battlefield like a storm, leaving destruction in his wake. His ck fur rippled in the wind as he threw himself into the fight, his sharp teeth sinking into necks, his ws shredding bodies. There was no mercy in Kane''s attacks. His mind was consumed by rage and the need to protect his pack. Each wolf that came at him fell, one after another. As he fought, Kane learned the identity of the opposing Alpha-Draven, leader of the western pack. Draven had brought over a thousand fighters to attack Kane''s territory. Kane''s pack was outnumbered, but he didn''t falter. He had no intention of losing this battle. His pack was his responsibility, and he would fight to hisst breath to protect it. When Kane finally reached Draven, their eyes locked in a silent challenge. Kane''s growl sent a warning through the battlefield: this fight was personal. Launching himself at Draven, Kane prepared to end the fight. But before he could deliver the killing blow, Draven''s beta intervened. 0:16:33 72.17% er 385 Get 5>= Menu The beta hurled a wooden stake toward his Alpha. Still in wolf form, Draven caught the stake in his jaws and charged at Kane with astonishing speed. Kane tried to dodge, but Draven was faster. The stake pierced Kane''s arm, sending a sharp pain shooting through his body. Kane growled, staggering slightly as he nced at the stake. Blood oozed from the wound, and his arm went numb almost immediately. He realized it wasn''t just any stake-it had been coated with poison. The pain was unlike anything he''d felt before, and a memory surfaced in his mind. This was the same technique Alpha Hunter had used in thest war when he tried to kill Magnus. The pieces didn''t add up. Something about this attack felt calcted, deliberate. Kane''s eyes nar rowed as suspicion took root in his mind. Growling in frustration, Kane bit down on the stake, ripping it out of his arm. The pain intensified, and his body felt heavier, slower. Through the mindlink, Kane demanded answers from Draven. "Who sent you here?" Draven''sughter echoed in his mind. He sounded victorious, arrogant, as if he had already won. "Someone who wanted you destroyed," Draven replied smugly. "You''ll die soon, Kane. The poison in that stake? It''s the same poison that''s been in your body this whole time. You''ve been dying slowly for months, and this will finish the job. Say goodbye, Alpha Kane." 72.23% Novel Heirs 386 +5Bonus > Menu As Draven lunged at Kane in a desperate attempt to end him quickly, Kane merely scoffed and retaliated with a sharp headbutt. His razor-like canines gleamed under the moonlight as he limped forward, his injured leg barely supporting him after the blow from the stake. Draven, having been thrown a short distance by the impact, struggled to regain his footing. Kane''s men rushed to intercept him, but their efforts were futile. Despite his limp, Kane tore into them with savage precision, his teeth sinking into flesh as he pushed forward with the strength of his remaining legs. The ck wolf closed the gap between himself and the gray wolf with relentless determination. Before Draven could rise to retaliate, Kane seized his neck in his jaws, lifting him effortlessly before mming him into the ground with a sickening thud. "Alpha Kane will defend his pack until his dying breath," Kane growled, his voice cold andmanding as he stood over his opponent. Kane''s officials rushed to his aid, their eyes wide with rm as they saw him pinning Draven down. Blood streamed from Draven''s head, pooling beneath him. Though death was imminent, Draven managed to spit out his final warning through the haze of pain. "Webined three packs to bring you down, Kane. You might kill me, but what about the other two? They''re already on their way. You won''t survive for long." Gamma Storm let out a furious snarl, his patience breaking. Without hesitation, he sank his teeth into Draven''s leg and ripped it clean off, his anger spilling out in a violent act of retribution. Meanwhile, the rest of Kane''s fighters turned their attention to wiping out Draven''s remaining men. Kane stood motionless, staring down at Draven as the life faded from his enemy''s eyes. When Draven''s body finally went limp, the battle reached its conclusion. One of the two opposing Alphas had fallen. With no other choices, Draven''s surviving pack members dropped their weapons and surrendered. They knelt before Kane, hailing him as their new Alpha, recognizing his dominance over both them and the territory. The night stretched on in the forest, but Kane did not return to his pack''s border. Instead, he chose to press forward, his instincts warning him that Draven''s warning was not to be taken lightly. He gathered his fighters and prepared them for the battles yet toe. As predicted, the second Alpha arrived to challenge him the following day. Kane fought not just for his pack''s survival, but for his own life. However, the poison from the stake that had pierced him earlier was spreading rapidly through his body, weakening him with every passing moment. Though he managed to wound the second Alpha severely, he couldn''tnd a killing blow. The rival Alpha fled in fear, but not without delivering further damage to Kane''s already deteriorating health. The next two days were grueling for Kane. The war''s intensity did not lessen, and the poison continued to sap his strength. He remained in the Obsidian Moon Pack''s territory, which he had imed by defeating Draven, but he knew other Alphas would soone to challenge him. He deliberately chose not to return to the Nightfall Pack, hoping to shield his family from the chaos. 01610 72.34% < Chapter 386 +5Bonus > Menu "Kane, what do we do now? Your condition is getting worse by the hour," Beta Finn asked, his voice edged with desperation. Inside one of the makeshift tents erected in the forest, Finn stood beside his Alpha and closest friend, his worry etched onto his face. Leaning against the tent''s wall, Kane gave a weak chuckle. "Your Alpha is dying," he said, his voiceced with grim amusement. "Alpha, don''t say that!" Gamma Storm growled, his frustration evident. "We''ll find a way to save you." In the corner of the tent, Theta Gideon and Delta Derek stood silently, heads bowed in despair. They were warriors, not healers, and they could only watch helplessly as the poison slowly drained the life from their leader. Kane had already endured tremendous pain just to shift back into his human form, and everyone knew that another shift could very well kill him. Kane gazed out of the tent at the dark, starless sky. A faint smile touched his lips, though the sight of it only deepened the pain of his loyal officials. "Delta Derek." "Yes, Alpha?" Derek replied promptly, standing at attention. Everyone braced themselves, expecting an order about their next battle strategy. Instead, Kane''s words left them stunned. "Return to the Nightfall Pack and announce that their Alpha is dying." "What?¡± Finn stammered, his voice breaking as disbelief flooded his face. Kane turned his gaze from the sky to Derek, his expression steady, though his voice carried the weight of finality. "Tell my pack that Alpha Kane has relinquished his position and named a new Alpha. I spoke with my father before this war. Go to him and deliver the message. Be his witness when he makes the announcement." "Who is the new Alpha?" Finn asked, his voice trembling. ¡°Leo? But he''s still too young-" Kane silenced him with a sharp look. After a deep, shaky breath, he answered, "Selene Hawthorne will lead as the new Alpha of our pack." 1610 Novel Heirs 387 +5Banus >= Menu The morning was far from ideal for Selene. For days now, her wolf had been acting strangely, howling inside her without any clear reason. The unexpected behavior left-her unsettled, and no matter how many times she asked her wolf what was wrong, the answer was always the same: "I want my mate." Kane''s absence haunted her. Though she had resumed control of the pack''spany, her focus was fractured, her mind constantly drifting back to that night when her heat had consumed her. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t move on. It felt as though her life had been frozen in ce since she returned to her pack. Her children visited her every month, and their conversations often strayed to their father. Every mention of Kane filled her with an ache she couldn''t ignore. She found herself wondering how he was doing, her thoughts anchored to the words he had once spoken to her: "I will never marry again. For me, you will always be my wife." Selene exhaled deeply, hoping the day would unfold like any other. But the sudden sound of her door mming open interrupted her thoughts. She spun around to find Axel standing there, his expression tense and his eyes wide with urgency. "What''s wrong?" she asked immediately, rmed by his demeanor. "Selene,e downstairs. There''s something you need to hear," Axel said sharply, grabbing her hand and pulling her along without waiting for her response. Confused and surprised by his actions, Selene followed him to the main floor. Once there, her eyesnded on Delta Derek, whose presence only deepened her confusion. "Derek?" she murmured, her brows knitting together. Magnus stepped forward, his gaze fixed on Selene. His tone was measured but carried an unmistakable weight. "Kane has dered you the new Head Alpha of his pack." Selene blinked, her frown deepening. "What are you talking about?¡± Magnus nced briefly at their parents before turning back to her. His voice softened as he exined further. "Kane''s health is failing. He''s injured, and... well-? Her breath caught in her throat as her eyes welled with tears. "And what, brother?" she asked, her voice trembling. The next words shattered her. "Kane is dying. Before his death, he named you the new Head Alpha of his pack. Only his pack and a handful of us know about this." Selene''s head shook in disbelief, and she stumbled back a few steps. "No. That can''t be true. He can''t die," she whispered, her voice breaking. The room grew heavy with silence. Her family shared her grief, their sorrow evident on their faces. Delta Derek stood with his head bowed, his expression one of profound helplessness. He finally spoke, his voice tight with frustration. "We''ve tried everything, but there''s nothing we can do. Even Nathan couldn''t find a way to help him." Magnus added, his tone grim, ¡°I''m sending men to the battlefield to assist him, but his injuries are 16:10 < Chapter 387 +5Bonus > Menu severe. The poison in his body has spread too far. Grayson, the healer, admitted that it''s beyond his abilities now." Selene''s eyes widened in shock. "Poison? But-" Before she could finish, Delta Derek interjected, recounting everything about Kane''s condition. He detailed how the poison had begun affecting him months ago and how it had worsened with each passing day. His fists clenched tightly as he said, "We''re powerless to stop it. Watching our Alpha like this... it''s unbearable." Selene couldn''t hold back her tears. They flowed freely, streaking her face as she wiped them away with trembling hands. "Take me to him," she demanded, her voice steady despite the emotion in her eyes. The room fell silent, stunned by her words. "But there''s a war going on," her mother, Evelyn, protested. "You can''t just walk into that chaos." Selene shook her head firmly. "Mom, I can''t sit here, nning how to lead his pack when he''s gone. I refuse to let him die." Derek immediately objected, his tone firm. "You''re our Head Alpha now. If you go and something happens to you, we''ll lose everything." Selene responded with a bitter smile. "I won''t let him die while I''m still breathing." Derek''s resistance faltered, and after a moment, he bowed his head low in deference. "As you wish, Head Alpha." Magnus stepped forward, determination in his voice. "I''ming with you. Kane helped us before. It''s time we retum the favor." Selene tumed to him, cing a hand on his arm. Her voice was soft but resolute. "Brother, no. You need to stay here. Take care of Kane''s parents and his children. They''ll need you." Without waiting for further arguments, Selene left the pack house, her resolve unshaken. She shifted in to her wolf form alongside Delta Derek, and the two of them began their journey to the Obsidian Moon Pack, where Kane was. As they ran through the forest, Selene pushed herself harder with every step, her thoughts consumed by one plea: "I''ming for you, Kane. Please don''t die." 16.10 Novel Heirs 388 "Kane, I still can''t believe how deeply you love her. You made her the Head Alpha of your pack!" Beta Finn said, shaking his head in disbelief. "I mean, we all understand why her brother had no choice but to hand her power-it was out of necessity. But you? You did it purely out of love. Even knowing she might move on with someone else, you still entrusted her with everything-your pack, your legacy." Finn sat across from Kane inside the dimly lit tent. The frigid night air seeped through the forest, and the absence of Delta Derek, who had yet to return from the Nightfall Pack, added an uneasy tension to the atmosphere. The camp had been set up near the edge of the forest, close to a small vige. Though Kane had imed victory and taken over the pack, he wasn''t in a position to celebrate. The vigers, however, had been surprisingly supportive. They''d provided clothing, food, and supplies for Kane and his fighters, grateful for his leadership. Their previous Alpha had done nothing to improve their lives, leaving them in poverty. To them, Kane was a beacon of hope, despite his own failing health. Inside the tent, silence stretched between the two men. Kane didn''t respond to Finn''sments. Instead, he closed his eyes, his face contorted in pain. His body radiated heat from the fever that had taken hold, the poison spreading further with every passing moment. Finn shifted ufortably before standing up abruptly. Kane''s eyes fluttered open, catching the Beta moving toward the tent''s exit. "Where are you going?" Kane rasped, his voice weak butced with curiosity. Finn paused, ncing over his shoulder. "I''ll be back soon." "Is something wrong?" Kane asked, struggling to sit up. "Have they attacked at this hour?" Finn shook his head, his voice calm but hurried. "Rx, Kane. I think Derek might be back. Let me check." Kane nodded weakly and leaned back, closing his eyes once more. The pain was relentless, gnawing at him with each breath. He didn''t let his officials see the full extent of his suffering, knowing they needed their strength for the battles ahead. Tomorrow, another fight awaited them, and he couldn''t let the pack falter-not now. Even if his death was unavoidable, Kane trusted that Selene would be strong enough to carry the pack forward. He had seen her power firsthand in the previous war. But then, something changed. A scent drifted into the tent, faint at first but unmistakable. It reached his nostrils and sent a jolt through his weakened body. His wolf stirred, restless and alert. Kane''s eyes snapped open, glowing faintly red for a brief moment as the scent grew stronger. His heart pounded as he scanned the tent. The dim light from the hurricanemp flickered, casting shadows on the thick fabric walls. Outside, the forest was cloaked in darkness, offering no rity about what-or who-was approaching. Kane tried to rise, his muscles straining, but before he could move, the p of the tent shifted. The silhouette of a massive wolf appeared in the entrance. Kane''s breath hitched as his eyes adjusted to the figure. The wolf stepped inside, its ck fur shimmering faintly in the low light. Its dark blue eyes locked onto him, intense and unyielding. Finn and the other officials followed the wolf into the tent, bowing deeply before her Without e +5Bonus > = Menu they exited the tent and pulled the p closed, leaving Kane alone with the wolf. The ck wolf turned its gaze to him, stepping closer. Kane''s voice emerged, hoarse and trembling, not from fear but from the weight of what he was seeing. "Selene?¡± he whispered, his red-tinged eyes narrowing as he struggled to process her presence. "Why a re you here?" < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 389 Get 5> = Menu Selene''s dark blue eyes locked onto Kane as soon as she turned toward him. Her wolf let out a mournful howl, the sound thick with the pain she felt as she took in the state of her mate. The sight of him, weakened and feverish, struck her deeply. Without hesitation, Selene padded closer to him in her wolf form, her movements slow and deliberate. Kane reached out with his left hand, pulling her into an embrace. His touch was gentle, yet firm, as if anchoring himself to her presence. "Why are you here?" he murmured, his voice filled with both surprise and concern. "You shouldn''t havee. Did youe to see me for thest time? If that''s the case, I''m happy you''re here. But you can''t stay. You need to leave before the sun rises." Selene closed her eyes as his fingers grazed her fur. Her wolf nuzzled against his neck, inhaling his scent. It was faint now, dulled by his fever and the poison ravaging his body. She could feel the intense heat radiating from him, and when she pulled back slightly to look at him, her heart sank at his pale and fragile appearance. Kane cupped her face with his left hand, his touch trembling but tender. Her gaze fell to his other arm, wrapped in thick bandages, evidence of the battles he had fought. She whimpered softly, her wolf unable to hide its sorrow. Kane ran his fingers through her fur onest time, his voice low. "Shift." When she didn''t move, he assumed she was hesitant to shift in front of him. He reached for the nket nearby, wrapping it carefully around her body. His actions were slow, deliberate, and filled with care. "You can shift now," he said softly. "I won''t look. I promise." He turned his head to the side, his eyes fixed on the wall of the tent, giving her privacy. His intentions were pure-he was a man on the brink of death. How could he think of anything else? Selene shifted back into her human form, holding the nket tightly around her body. She knelt beside him, her gaze fixed on his face. The man she had known as strong,manding, and almost untouchable now looked pale and fragile. His once vibrant aura was gone, reced by the toll of poison and suffering. Kane turned back to face her, his breath catching slightly when he saw her up close. Her soft hands clutched the nket around her frame, her bare shoulders peeking out. Even now, in her simplest form, she looked beautiful to him, her presence soothing the storm within him. A faint smile graced his lips. "Are you upset with me?" he asked quietly. "That I made you my pack''s Alpha without asking first?" Selene didn''t respond. Her throat tightened as tears formed in her eyes. Seeing him like this, so weak and vulnerable, was unbearable. She had never imagined Kane-the man who had once seemed so untouchable-could ever be reduced to this state. "You haven''t said a word since you arrived," Kane continued, his voice hoarse yet tinged with sadness. "Do you still hate me that much?" He lifted his hand as if to touch her face but stopped halfway, hesitating. His fingers curled back into his palm, and he let his hand fall. It was as if he feared that even the smallest touch might break her. 1610 Get 5 x Menu Selene bit her lower lip as tears finally spilled down her cheeks. She couldn''t contain her emotions any longer. "How dare you dere that you''re dying?" she demanded, her voice cracking with anger and grief. Kane''s brows raised slightly in surprise at the sharpness of her tone. "It''s the truth," he said softly. "I''m dying." "No," Selene said firmly, shaking her head. "You won''t. You can''t. How dare you think you can die so easily after making me suffer all these years?" Kane chuckled faintly, her fiery reaction bringing a small spark of life to his weary eyes. "You''re still as fierce as ever," he said with a sigh. He reached out, resting his hand lightly on her head. His fingers brushed through her hair, offering her a small measure offort. "I need to tell you something," he said quietly. "What is it?" Selene asked, her tone soft now as she looked at him. Kane pulled his hand back, leaning against the tent wall for support. He held her gaze, his red-tinged e yes filled with regret, and spoke with a voice heavy with emotion. "I ept that everything was my fault," he began. "I''ve spent every moment of my final days thinking about you. And now..." He took a shaky breath. "Now my heart has stopped waiting for you. It''s not because I don''t love you anymore. I do. I always will. But I''ve lost the strength to fight for you. I no longer have the ability to bring you back into my life." Get S > Menu < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 390 Almost as soon as Kane''s words left his lips, Selene moved closer, wrapping her arms tightly around his torso. Kane froze, momentarily stunned by her unexpected action. He had expected her to berate him, not embrace him. As she clung to him, Selene rested her head against his chest. The nket slipped from her shoulders, and her bare skin pressed flush against his torso. Kane, wearing only a pair of ck joggers, could feel the warmth of her body against his fevered skin. "Stop saying such foolish things," she murmured, her voice muffled against his chest. "You''re still strong. Nothing has happened to you." Her words struck him like a dagger. Kane had resigned himself to death, his hope extinguished. He had epted that there was no fight left in him. But now, with her in his arms, something stirred deep within-fear. The fear of leaving her behind wed at his heart. For the first time in a long while, he wanted to live. He wanted to hold her like this forever. Slowly, Kane reached for the nket around her waist. Gently, he pulled it up, covering her bare shoulders and back. Hisrge hand pressed lightly against her spine, holding her close. "Are you saying I still have a chance?" he asked with a faintugh, though his voice wavered. Selene pulled back just enough to look at him. Her hair fell forward, cascading over her chest like a curtain, shielding her soft curves. Kane''s gaze instinctively followed the movement, sweeping across her figure before settling on her face. "Don''t be ridiculous," he said, his lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°You know I''m dying, don''t you? Did youe here just to mess with me?" In response, she lightly swatted his arm. "Shut up." Kane let out a low groan, feigning injury, which sent a flicker of panic through Selene''s expression. Her lips trembled as she reached for him, her hands brushing his bandaged arm. "I''m sorry!" she eximed, her voice shaking. "Did I hurt you?" Kane chuckled softly, shaking his head. "No, I didn''t feel a thing. I was just teasing you." "You!" she snapped, her tone a mix of exasperation and relief. "Even now, you''re joking around?" His gaze dropped to her hands, which were now cradling his injured right hand. "This hand has gone numb," he said quietly. "I can''t feel anything." Selene blinked rapidly, trying to hold back the tears welling in her eyes. She hated seeing him like this- so vulnerable, so different from the strong Alpha she had always known. Kane noticed the tears slipping down her cheeks and reached up to wipe them away with his thumb. "Don''t cry," he murmured, his voice soft and soothing. "I know you have a gentle heart. You''d feel this way for anyone in my position. It''s okay, Selene. You have to be strong now. You''re going to lead my pack. You can''t break down like this." There was a pause before he added with a faint smirk, "Just promise me one thing. Don''t mi 1611 Get 5 Menu throne to your future husband. I know you''ll love him, but that throne belongs to you and you alone." Selene''s jaw tightened as his words hit her. She had always been the one who spoke of moving on, yet hearing him talk about her with another man made her heart ache in a way she hadn''t expected. She couldn''t stop herself from asking the question that had been wing at her mind. "Do you really think I''ll marry someone else?" she asked, her voice low but firm. Kane''s knuckles grazed her cheek as he gently stroked her skin. His touch was warm, yet his eyes carried a sadness that cut deep. "I don''t want to say it," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But I want you to find someone who can give you the love I couldn''t. Someone who will respect you, Selene. Respect is so important. You deserve that." Novel Heirs 391 Get 5 > = Menu Selene ignored Kane''s words, refusing to let them settle in her heart. She lowered her head, her voice soft as she said, "That day, after my heat... I shouldn''t have said those things to you. I''m sorry." Kane shook his head gently in response. "Don''t feel guilty for anything, Selene," he replied. "I got what I deserved. Maybe this is how it''s supposed to end for me. Fate decided to close my chapter this way. You didn''t say anything wrong that day. I hurt you first, and maybe I got a piece of what I put you through. You have nothing to apologize for." He paused, managing a faint chuckle. "You know, I kept your card. I put it in my study room. But since I''m dying, I can''t use the money. You can keep it for Luna and Leo instead." His words cut through Selene like a de, each one feeling like a farewell. It became harder for her to ignore the truth: she still loved him. She had never stopped. No matter how much time had passed or how much pain she''d endured, Kane was the only man who had ever truly affected her. How could she possibly let him go now? ¡°Selene,¡± Kane said softly, his voice full of regret. ¡°I''ve always loved you. You''re the only woman who''s ever been in my heart. I can''t forgive myself for ruining your life, but if you can... please forgive me. Consider it myst wish." Tears poured freely down Selene''s face as she listened. Her chest ached with every word he spoke, but she didn''t stop her tears this time. She let them fall. Kane reached out again, brushing her tears away with his thumb. "Don''t cry," he whispered. "I promised our children I wouldn''t make their mother cry for me anymore." Selene nodded, wiping her tears quickly. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. ¡°A few months ago,¡± she started, her voice trembling, ¡°you asked me something. I rejected you then. Will you ask me again now? Maybe... maybe my answer will be different." Kane chuckled weakly, the sound bittersweet. "My love," he said, a faint smile tugging at his lips, "you missed your chance. That time is over now." She narrowed her eyes at him, ring. "I''m not joking." He shook his head slightly and let his eyes close. "Selene, I can''t," he murmured. "You''re lucky you didn''t say yes back then. Otherwise, you''d be preparing to be a widow right now." "Kane, 1-" she started, but he cut her off. "You don''t have to sympathize with me," he said softly, his eyes still closed. "I don''t deserve it-" Before he could finish, Selene cupped his face in her hands and pressed her lips against his, silencing himpletely. Kane''s body jolted at the unexpected kiss. His eyes flew open, and for a moment, he was frozen. But then he felt her lips moving softly against his, and something inside him broke. He melted into her touch, unable to resist her any longer. His arms wrapped around her, pulling her closer as he kissed her back. Despite his weakness, despite the pain wracking his body, he poured every ounce of passion he had into that kiss. This was the woman he had loved his entire life, and he wouldn''t let the moment go to waste. 1641 73.36% < Chapter 391 Get 5> = Menu When his tongue slid into her mouth, she didn''t resist. Instead, she weed him, her tongue dancing with his. Her hands roamed across his bare chest, tracing every line of his body with a tenderness that made his heart ache. But then her fingers froze as they brushed against a wound. She broke the kiss, her lips pulling away as her eyes dropped to his chest. Her gaze lingered on the w marks she had left on his skin. Slowly, her fingers moved over the scars, her touch light and hesitant. "I''m sorry," she whispered. "For that night. I lost control and hurt you during the war, even though you only came to save me." Her eyes met his again, glistening with emotion. "Didn''t you say you wanted me to heal your wound?" she asked softly. "Let me heal it for you." < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 392 Get 5> = Menu A smirk crept across Kane''s lips, and he shook his head, his voice dripping with a teasing edge. "Selene Hawthorne, are you in heat again? Why are you trying to seduce a man who''s on the brink of death? If you''re saying you want to use me one more time, I''d still help you," he said, his, grin widening slightly. "But my body''s not in great shape right now. I''m afraid the poison might spread to you too." His tone was yful, but Selene could see the truth in his eyes-a deep, agonizing pain he couldn''t hide. She exhaled sharply, steadying herself, and then said something that made him freeze. "Kane, mark me." The smirk vanished from his face instantly, reced by shock. His brows furrowed as he stared at her, unable to believe what he had just heard. "What did you just say?" Selene nodded, her expression serious. "Mark me," she repeated. "You need to heal. If you mark me, I can give you my strength and heal your wounds." "No," Kane said firmly, shaking his head. "No, I can''t. You have a life to live, Selene. You don''t need to tie yourself to me forever as ''Alpha Kane''s mate.'' A mate bond won''t save me." Selene scowled, her frustration evident. But before she could respond, her wolf surged forward, taking over. Her eyes glowed a bright, piercing blue as she spoke, her voice powerful andmanding. "Then don''t forget who your mate is, Kane. I''m an Alpha too. Let me mark you. Your mate isn''t just an Alpha-she''s a healer. My blood is poison itself, and it can cure you. You don''t have a choice, Mate." Kane''s eyes red red, his wolf rising to the surface at her words. The word "healer" echoed in his mind, stirring something primal within him. But just as quickly as their wolves surfaced, their eyes returned to their natural colors. Kane shook his head, his voice filled with denial. "No, Selene. I can''t let you do this. I know you saved me before when we were kids, but you don''t have to sacrifice yourself for me again. I can''t let you force yourself to be my mate just to save my life." He reached out and grabbed her arm, gently but firmly moving her away from him. "I''m calling Storm," he said. "My gamma will take you back to your pack safely." Selene''s wolf growled in protest. She was an Alpha too, and she wasn''t about to let him push her away. Before Kane could call for anyone, she moved closer, climbing onto hisp in one swift motion and straddling him. Kane froze as the warmth of her bare body pressed against him. The nket had slippedpletely. leaving her lower body uncovered. His breath hitched as her scent filled the air, intoxicating him. Her blue eyes glowed again as she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in close to his ear. Her voice was low andmanding as she whispered, "Keep quiet and let me mark you, Kane Thorne." Kane turned his head away, his voice breaking as he protested. "I can''t let this happen, Selene. I promised to free you from me. How can I let you mark me and tie you to me again? You don''t love me- anymore." Selene cupped his cheeks with both hands, forcing him to look at her. Her eyes burned with anger and #7611 < Chapter 392 Get 5> = Menu determination as she red at him. "Has the poison spread to your brain too?" she snapped. "Why do you think I came here? To watch you die? Can''t you see it, Kane? I still love you!" Kane''s entire body stiffened. Her words hit him like a bolt of lightning, and for a moment, it felt as though all the pain and agony had vanished. He stared at her, his voice barely above a whisper. "You... still love me?" Selene''s thumb brushed softly against his cheek as she nodded. "Yes, I still love you, you crazy man. All these years, you lingered in my heart. Now that I''vee to you, you''re acting like an idiot." Kane drew a shaky breath, his gaze never leaving hers. "But I have to ask... will my poison hurt you?" "No," she replied firmly. "And..." ." he hesitated, a sly grin forming on his lips. "What about my proposal?" Selene narrowed her eyes at him. "You''re taking advantage of the situation now. You cunning man." His smirk widened. "Since you love me too, I think I deserve to take a little advantage, don''t you?" Selene couldn''t help but smile, relieved to see a spark of the old Kane returning. "What about your proposal?" she asked softly, her tone teasing now. Kane cupped her face in his hands and leaned in, his lips brushing hers as he whispered, "Will you remarry me, Selene Hawthorne?" Selene lowered her head, a blush creeping up her cheeks. "Yes," she replied softly. "I will." The moment the words left her lips, Kane''s control snapped. His lips crashed against hers in a heated, passionate kiss. His hands gripped her waist, pulling her closer as if he couldn''t get enough of her. But just as he prepared to deepen the kiss, Selene ced her hands on his chest and gently pushed him back. "What''s wrong-" Kane began, but his words were cut off by a groan as Selene tilted her head and pressed her lips to his neck. Her canines emerged, sharp and ready, and without hesitation, she bit down, marking him as hers. < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 393 Get 5> Menu A sharp, searing pain shot through Kane''s neck, spreading like wildfire through his veins. It felt as if her bite carried a potent venom-one that both burned and soothed him at the same time. With a low growl, he pulled her even closer, pressing her bare body against his. Gradually, the pain dulled, reced by an unfamiliar sense of relief. But deep inside, something primal awakened-the mark taking hold. The moment Selene pulled back, her tongue sweeping over the fresh mark, Kane''s hand shot up to cradle the back of her neck. Without hesitation, he imed her lips in a fierce kiss. Selene couldn''t deny the rush of arousal surging through her. Marking him had ignited something raw inside her a possessiveness only an Alpha could understand. He was hers. Fully. Completely. She responded to his kiss, her arms wrapping around his neck, but then she felt it. The hard press of him beneath her. Her breath caught as heat rushed to her cheeks. Lost in the moment, she hadn''t realized how intimately she was straddling him,pletely bare. She instinctively tried to shift away, but his hands gripped her waist, holding her still. A low, guttural sound rumbled from his throat. "I-I wasn''t trying to tempt you... You''re still injured, and-" "Fuck the injury," he growled, his voice husky with need. "I can''t hold back when my mate is sitting on myp like this." In one swift motion, Kane flipped their positions, pinning her beneath him on the soft nket that had slipped off her earlier. Her breath hitched. "What if someonees?" He pressed his lips to the delicate curve of her chin and murmured, "No one would dare enter without my permission. No one will see. Just let me have you now." His voice softened, filled with promise. "If I make it through this, I''ll mark you properly after our remarriage." Selene gave a small nod, surrendering to the moment. The night stretched on endlessly, the flickering me in the hurricanemp swaying in rhythm with their bodies. They were no longer a couple bound by a broken past. They were mates. One had marked her mate. And soon, the other would do the same-with devotion, with respect. They found sce in each other that night, rediscovering the love they had lost to years of pain. When Selene awoke, she found herself draped over Kane''s chest, his left arm securely wrapped around her as if protecting her even in sleep. She lifted her head, studying his face. The weight she had carried in her heart for so many years had 16:12 < Chapter 393 finally lifted. This man-her mate-truly loved her. Get 5> = Menu All the hurt, all the misunderstandings, all the cruel twists of fate.. they had been torn apart, but now they were whole again. Together. She could hardly believe it. She had epted Kane, and in return, he had given her his love, unreserved and fierce. They had their children. They had a future. And this time, nothing would take it away from them. Her gaze drifted to his right arm. Carefully, she shifted his left arm off her and sat up. With the gentlest touch, she traced her fingers over his wounded limb, then brought it to her lips, pressing a delicate kiss to the back of his hand. "Does it still feel numb?" she whispered, knowing he was asleep. Leaning down, she pressed a soft kiss over his wound. "I know it will heal soon," she murmured against his skin. As she began to pull away, strong hands encircled her bare waist. She gasped, her eyes locking onto his now-open ones. "You''re awake!" A slow,zy smirk curved his lips before he captured her mouth in a lingering kiss. "Just for a few minutes." At that exact moment, the tent p ripped open. Beta Finn stormed inside. Kane''s reflexes were instant. He pulled the nket up, shielding Selene''s back- the only part visible from Finn''s direction. "What the hell, Finn?" Kane snarled. Finn, however, was unfazed, his face grim. "No time for that. Get out here- we''re under attack!" # 16:12 Novel Heirs 394 Without wasting another second, Finn bolted out of the tent. Selene turned to Kane, her expression filled with urgency. "You need to stay here. I''ll go out and handle this," she said firmly. Kane shook his head. "No. I can move my left arm now-I''ming with you." "At least let me go first," she insisted. Get 5> Menu Before Kane could argue, Selene shifted into her wolf form and darted out of the tent, leaving no time for further discussion. Clothes were the least of her concerns-this was a battle, and she would fight in the form nature intended. But the moment she emerged, she froze. Wolves were locked inbat, their snarls and growls filling the air as they wed and tore at one another. Scattered among them were several men who hadn''t shifted yet, their weapons gleaming under the moonlight. Her sharp eyes scanned the battlefield, and then she saw him. A familiar face. The sight hit her like a punch to the gut. Without thinking, she sent a mind-link. "Nathan!" Her voice carried through the mental connection, and every official present heard it. Heads snapped in her direction, their expressions mirroring her shock. Nathan? Here? No one couldprehend it. How had he found them? And why was he standing beside the head Alpha of another pack-the very Alpha who was supposed to lead this attack against Kane? The enemy Alpha started toward her, but Nathan lifted a hand, stopping him. With slow, deliberate steps, he made his way to Selene instead. A smirk curled his lips. "Well, well... if it isn''t our new head Alpha." Selene narrowed her eyes, confusion flickering in their icy blue depths. "What the hell are you doing here?" she demanded. "Why are you with him? He''s our enemy." Nathan chuckled, the soundced with something dark, something mocking. ¡°Enemy? No, Selene. He''s not your biggest enemy." His smirk deepened. "I am.¡± Selene''s breath caught in her throat. A vicious growl erupted beside her. Gamma Storm lunged at Nathan without hesitation, but Nathan was quicker. In a sh, he yanked a knife from his waistband and drove it into Storm''s arm. Storm copsed with a pained grunt. 16:12 73.92% Get 5 > = Menu Fury ignited in Beta Finn and the other officials. Without a second thought, theyunched themselves at Nathan, forcing him to step back. Sensing the shift, the enemy Alpha barked an order to his warriors. "Kill them all!" The battle erupted in full force. Selene ignored the other Alpha entirely, her focus locked on Nathan. She could hardly process the betrayal-this was Nathan, someone she had once considered a friend. Why? Finn narrowly avoided another swipe of Nathan''s knife, countering with a sharp bite to his leg. Nathan stumbled but retaliated quickly, managing to wound Finn and several others in the skirmish. Through the chaos, Selene''s voice cut through. "Nathan, why are you doing this?" The fighting slowed as the officials hesitated, desperate for an exnation. Nathan wiped the blood from his mouth and took a limping step toward her. His gaze burned with an unsettling confidence. "I only came here for one reason-to kill Alpha Kane." His voice dripped with certainty. "Where is he? Lying somewhere, barely alive, I assume? But don''t worry, Selene... I won''t harm you. After all, once I marry you, I''ll be the rightful leader of the Nightfall Pack." Selene''s blood ran cold. "What are you talking ab Nathan let out a deep, sinisterugh. "You really thought I was on your side?" His expression turned deadly. "No, darling. This was my n all along. I''m not Nathan Winters." He took a step closer, his next words sending a shiver down her spine. "I''m Nathan Wade." Novel Heirs 395 Selene stood frozen, her entire body stiffening at his words. "Wade?" Get 5+ = Menu As if on cue, the officials grasped the gravity of the situation. Without hesitation, they turned their attention to the invading Alpha andunched their attack. The battlefield erupted into chaos once more as they shed with his men, their sole aim to eliminate the enemy Alpha and bring an end to the war. Nathan, however, remained unbothered. He merely shrugged, unfazed by the bloodshed around him, and continued as if their battle held no importance to him. "That''s right-Wade," he confirmed, his voiceced with bitter amusement. "Gamma Curtis was my father. And you all killed him." Selene''s eyes darkened with shock. Nathan pressed on, his tone growing colder with each word. "I was the son of his first wife, though he never once acknowledged me. But he made a promise-he swore he would help me take control of this pack. Then, that bastard betrayed me. He wanted his precious daughter to be Luna instead." Selene stared at him in disbelief, unable to reconcile the man before her with the friend she had once known. Nathan took her silence as an opportunity to spill every dark truth he had buried for years. "In the end, I suppose I got lucky," he sneered. "My father and his family died together. If they hadn''t, he would have kept fighting for Ruby''s im. I did that girl a favor, really-I kept the truth hidden for her. I was the one who switched your name with hers in the hospital report when Kane''s father asked me. I lied to Kane about Ruby''s condition. I was the reason he never knew the truth about your children." Selene''s wolf let out a low growl, but Nathan wasn''t finished. His next words sent an icy shiver down her spine. "Kane would have epted those children from the start. But I made sure you believed otherwise. I twisted your thoughts, nted the fear in your mind. I manipted you into thinking Kane would kill them. That''s why you left." Though she remained in her wolf form, the shock was evident in her posture, in the way her breath hitched. "No... that''s not true," she protested through the mind-link, desperationcing her voice. Nathan smirked, as if reveling in her pain. "Oh, but it is. Want to hear more? Kane''s father was never as sick as you thought. That was my lie too. I manipted everyone and forced you to give me Grayson''s cure. Why? So that when I killed your brother, no one would be able to save him." Selene''s entire body trembled. The more Nathan spoke, the more the world crumbled around her. For years, she had trusted him. She had believed he was a friend, someone who had looked out for her 16:12 74.11% < Chapter 395 Get 5 > #Menu and her children. But now, the truth unraveled before her like a nightmare. "I was the one who tipped off Alpha Hunter," Nathan continued, his tone growing more sinister. "I wanted Kane to rush to your rescue so you could both die together. But my n backfired when Kane killed him instead. I was the one who gave Hunter those poisoned stakes, intending to wipe you all out. But that fool-" Nathan scoffed. "He was too weak to evennd a proper hit." Selene''s mind reeled, every word cutting deeper than thest. "How could you, Nathan? I thought you were my friend," she whispered through the link, her voice barely holding together. Nathan let out a low chuckle and shook his head, as if pitying her naivety. "Friend?" he repeated mockingly. "Oh, Selene... I''m going to be your husband soon. And do you know what the greatest aplishment of my life will be? Killing your beloved ex-husband." Selene''s stomach twisted violently. Nathan took a step closer, his gaze sharp with cruel satisfaction. "Kane always thought he was untouchable. But the fool never realized someone was one step ahead of him.¡± Then, with a smirk, he dropped the final blow. "I was the one who supplied Alpha Draven with the poisonous stake-just as I did with Hunter. Do you know why Kane is struggling to recover? Because I poisoned him long before this battle even began. He trusted me as his doctor. I treated him for months, injecting a slow-acting toxin into his system, weakening his wolf bit by bit. And now... there''s no cure left in this world that can save him." Before Selene could react, the enemy Alpha-his patience long since lost-barreled through Kane''s officials, shoving them aside as he charged toward her. Unlike Nathan, he didn''t care for words or revtions. His only goal was to kill Selene and im the Nightfall Pack for himself. She had been so consumed by Nathan''s confession that she hadn''t noticed the imminent danger. Finn''s voice roared through the mind-link, urgent and desperate. "Selene, move!" But it was toote. 16:12 Novel Heirs 396 Mena < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Just as Selene turned, the enemy Alpha was mere inches from reaching her. Nathan''s breath hitched-this wasn''t what he wanted. Killing her wasn''t part of the n. He had intended to capture Selene, to force her submission, to make her hand over leadership of the pack. But as the Alpha lunged forward, aiming the knife at Selene''s wolf, a strong hand shot out and gripped the de mid-strike. Nathan''s eyes widened in disbelief. "K-Kane?" The enemy Alpha barely had time to react before Kane ripped the knife from his grasp, his palm splitting open from the force. Blood dripped down his fingers, but he paid it no mind. His hand shot out, seizing the back of the Alpha''s neck in an iron grip. The Alpha''s men rushed forward, but Kane didn''t give them a chance. He plunged the stolen knife deep into the man''s throat. The Alpha gurgled, his body convulsing before going limp. Kane released him, letting the lifeless body slump to the ground. The battlefield fell into an eerie silence. His dark eyes found Nathan. "What was that you were saying?" Kane asked, his voice edged with amusement. "That I was lying somewhere, lifeless?" Nathan stared in shock. His gaze swept over Kane''s body, scanning for injuries. His legs looked perfectly fine beneath his ck joggers. He was shirtless, revealing only two visible wounds¡ªa gash on his right arm and w marks raking across his chest. But when Nathan''s eyesnded on Kane''s neck, his breath caught. A mark. His expression twisted in confusion. "Did... did she mark you?" Kane smirked, dragging the bloodied knife along his jaw in a slow, deliberate motion. "Yeah. She epted me." His voice was filled with satisfaction. "Isn''t that wonderful, Doctor Nathan?" Selene turned to Kane then, her voice carrying through the mind-link for everyone to hear. "He poisoned you. He nned everything, Kane." Kane''s smirk didn''t falter. "I know, baby.¡± His voice was calm, deadly. "Derek told me Nathan refused to treat me after the war. Only he and my officials knew about my condition. So how did the other Alphas find out?" Nathan''s jaw clenched. He had lost the upper hand: He had been caught. There was no way out now. 16:12 Get 5 > Menu < Chapter 396 His only option was to strike first. With a desperate growl, he charged at Kane, de poised to strike. But Kane didn''t move. He didn''t even flinch. Instead, he simply turned to Selene. "He''s your enemy." His voice was steady. "Your prey." Selene''s blood boiled. Every betrayal, every lie, every moment of pain Nathan had caused her surged to the surface. She let out a feral, ear-splitting growl-one so powerful it sent a shudder through everyone present. Everyone except Kane. Before Nathan could react, Selene lunged. Her powerful jaws mped down on his arm, sinking her fangs deep into his flesh. A sickening crack echoed through the air as she ripped his arm clean off his body. Nathan stumbled back, his face twisted in shock and agony. He stared at the gaping wound, his severed limb lying uselessly on the ground. He growled, refusing to give up. With his remaining hand, he raised the knife and drove it into Selene''s neck. Gasps rippled through the battlefield. Finn''s gaze snapped to Kane, expecting panic. But Kane didn''t react. Seconds passed. Then Nathan''s breath hitched. A strange glow pulsed at the back of Selene''s neck. A mark. Two crossed daggers burned red against her skin. Nathan''s hand trembled as realization struck him. "You... you''re the healer. The two-dagger healer they''ve been searching for." Panic flooded his expression. He had stabbed her-stabbed a being immune to poison. Her very body was both lethal and the ultimate cure. His legs buckled. He fell to his knees, his voice shaking. "Please... forgive me." For a fleeting moment, he believed she would. He had once known Selene to be kindhearted, merciful. But he had never seen this side of her. Selene bared her fangs, her growl vibrating through her chest. Without hesitation, she lunged. Her teeth tore into his throat, ripping through flesh and bone. Nathan''s strangled screams filled the air, @ 16:12 < Chapter 396 Get 5> Menu but no one moved to help him. The war was over. With one final snap of her jaws, Nathan''s head was severed from his body. Blood pooled at her feet. For a long moment, Selene simply stared at him. At the man she had once trusted. A man who had deceived her for years. Kane moved then, stepping toward her. He wrapped his arms around her wolf form, pulling her close. He pressed a kiss to her head, his nose brushing against her fur. His hands smoothed over her ck coat in soothing strokes. "Forget everything," he murmured against her. "Like we decidedst night-we''ll leave the past behind. From now on, we live only for our happiness." Novel Heirs 397 16:12 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Get 5> = Menu All eyes in the grand hall were fixed on the stage, where two figures stood facing each other. The venue was nothing short of breathtaking. Every corner exuded elegance, a vision of pure luxury that left the guests in awe. Yet, amidst all the splendor, the most captivating sight was the man in a sharp ck suit and the woman standing before him, radiant in her bridal gown. The priest''s voice rang through the silent hall. "Do you, Alpha Kane, take Selene Hensley as your wife, your Luna, and your mate?" A hush fell over the crowd as all attention turned to Kane. He met Selene''s gaze, his eyes filled with warmth. It had been two months since she marked him, but she had always been more than just his mate-she was the love of his life. Noticing her slight nervousness, he gave her a reassuring smile. "Yes, I do." Selene bit her lower lip, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink at the sound of his deep, unwavering voice. The priest turned to her. "Do you, Selene Hawthorne, take Kane Thorne as your husband, your Alpha, and your mate?" She had already given him her heart, her soul-her mark on his neck was proof of that. With a gentle blink and a small smile, she responded, "Yes, I do." "Then, by my blessing, I now pronounce you husband and wife. Long live the Alpha and Luna!" The hall erupted in cheers, the guests celebrating the union of the newlyweds. After the war, Selene had returned Kane to his rightful ce as Alpha. She had never truly imed the position for herself-it had always been his throne. But as his Luna, she would rule beside him. Her gaze drifted toward her parents. They smiled through tear-filled eyes, overwhelmed with joy as they witnessed their daughter''s wedding. Her brother, Magnus, looked on with quiet satisfaction, knowing his sister had finally found someone who would protect her as fiercely as he once did. Seated beside them were Kane''s parents, their expressions reflecting the same deep happiness. Their marriage had not only bound two souls together-it had united their packs, healing wounds that had festered for years. A pair of excited voices broke through the moment. "Yes! Mommy and Daddy!" "We''re going to live together now!" Leo and Luna came racing toward them as soon as they stepped off the stage. Kane bent down, scooping Luna into his arms while sping Leo''s hand. He lifted a brow at the two of them, a teasing smirk ying on his lips. 16:12 71 109, < Chapter 397 Get 5 > #Menu Both children grinned and gave him an enthusiastic thumbs-up. Luna wrapped her small arms around his neck, while Leo clung to his legs. Their happiness was unmistakable. Kane had kept his promise-he had brought their mother back, and now, they would be a family. As he set Luna down, the twins rushed into Selene''s embrace. She knelt, kissing their foreheads. "My loves, are you happy?" she asked softly. "Yes!" Luna beamed. "Now we''ll all live together! You and Daddy cane to our school for parents'' day, and we can have fun all the time!" Leo nodded eagerly, his grin stretching wide. "And we don''t have to visit Mommy''s house to see her anymore, because she''ll be with us!" 16:12 Novel Heirs 398 Evelyn, Selene''s mother, cleared her throat with a gentle smile and asked, Get 5> = Menu "So, you don''t enjoy visiting Grandma''s house and spending time with your grandparents?" Leo''s eyes widened in rm, and he quickly shook his head. "No, Grandma! That''s not what I meant!" The room erupted intoughter at the boy''s innocent reaction. Everyone seemed delighted, their faces glowing with amusement. Kane''s officials approached Selene to offer their congrattions. She smiled warmly, thanking them. Meanwhile, Finn leaned in closer to Kane, smirking as he whispered, "Finally tied her down, huh?" Kane''s lips curled into a smirk. "Yeah, she''s mine now. And she always will be. No one''s taking her from me." Finn chuckled and gave Kane a yful pat on the back. "Easy there, Alpha. Don''t get too carried away, or we might''ve witnessed you marking her right in front of everyone." Kane stopped mid-thought, turning his gaze toward Finn with a raised brow. Finn grinned mischievously, knowing he''d hit his mark. But Kane, ever shameless, shot back, "What''s stopping me? I don''t mind." "Oh, really? Where''s that aggressive ''my woman'' attitude now?" Finn teased, leaning into his sarcasm. Kane gave him a sly grin. "I said I don''t mind. All I''d need to do is gouge out everyone''s eyes so they don''t witness me marking her." Finn visibly gulped at Kane''s dark humor. "Alright, alright, calm down, man," he said, raising his hands in mock surrender. Kaneughed at Finn''s reaction. He turned to greet Magnus, and the two shared an embrace. It was hard to believe they had once been bitter rivals. Axel also came over to congratte Kane, their old tensions long behind them. Kane noticed Axel''s attention drifting toward Valor Vaughn, Alpha Tate''s daughter. Her cheeks flushed as their eyes met, and she quickly looked away. "She''s not a kid anymore. What''s stopping you from pursuing her? She told me herself that she likes you," Kane said, pping Axel on the shoulder. Kane had invited the Moonveil Pack specifically so Axel could see Valor again. It had been a special request from Selene. Axel hesitated. "Her dad won''t approve. He''s set on her marrying an Alpha." "I already spoke to him," Kane replied smoothly. "He''s fine with her mate, Beta or not. Besides, who says a Beta isn''t good enough for his daughter?" Axel froze, stunned by Kane''s words. Then, without warning, he pulled Kane into a hug. "Thanks, man," Axel said sincerely. Kane chuckled, pping him on the back. "Don''t mention it. You stepping away from Selene was 16:12 74 100, < Chapter 398 thanks enough for me." Get 5 > = Menu They bothughed, recalling the heatedpetition they''d once had over Selene. Meanwhile, Selene was speaking to Kane''s parents. Alpha Garrett gently patted her head. "I always dreamed of you bing my daughter-inw," he said warmly. Diana embraced Selene tightly. "You''ve saved my son''s life not once, but twice. And when I was poisoned, it was you who made the cure. Who would''ve thought my daughter-inw would also be our healer? You''re truly a blessing to this family." As the celebration carried on, Kane and Selene found themselves face-to-face with Grayson and Vera. Grayson shook Kane''s hand firmly, then turned to Selene with an apologetic smile. "Take care of her," he told Kane before looking at Selene. "And I''m sorry for the hurt I caused you." Selene shook her head. "If anything, I owe you my thanks. You saved my brother." The night''s grand feast eventually came to an end, and the guests began to leave. When it was finally time for the newlyweds to depart, Kane opened the car door for Selene and gestured for her to step inside. Selene waved goodbye to everyone, her children included, who were overjoyed to see their parents together again. Diana leaned down to the little ones and exined, "Mommy and Daddy need some time alone now." Kane drove Selene to his vi, the ce they''d once shared as husband and wife. When Selene stepped inside, she froze in awe. The entire house had been decorated with roses, their fragrance filling the air. As she turned to take it all in, she heard the sound of the door closing behind her. Before she could react, Kane swept her off her feet, holding her securely in his arms. "Kane!" she eximed, her voice a mix of surprise and delight. 16:12 Novel Heirs 399 Get 5>= Menu "Shhhh," Kane whispered softly, pressing a finger to her lips while effortlessly holding her in one arm. As he removed his finger, he adjusted his grip, cradling her securely in both arms, and carried her up the stairs toward their bedroom. The room was breathtaking, illuminated by the soft glow of candles whose warm, alluring scents filled the air. Selene couldn''t help but take in the romantic atmosphere. Kane wasted no time as he kicked the door shut with his foot and lowered her onto the bed with a deliberate, controlled motion. She blinked up at him, her breath hitching as she caught the intense, smoldering look in his eyes. It made her heart race, and a wave of shyness washed over her. Kane moved closer, climbing onto the bed with a predatory grace, his gaze never leaving hers. Leaning down, he captured her lips in a kiss that started tender but quickly deepened with raw passion. Her body responded instinctively as her arms wound around his neck, and with a swift movement, she surprised him by twisting their positions, pinning him beneath her. Kane leaned back against the headboard, holding her in his arms with a smug grin. "So this is how it''s going to be from now on? An Alpha''s wife who insists on being on top," he teased, his voiceced with amusement. Selene smirked as she tore his shirt open with a single motion. "I need to heal your wound," she said, her voice soft yet firm. "You told me I could only do it after the vows." Her words caught Kane off guard, but his surprise quickly turned into a devilish grin. He reached for the back of her neck and pulled her closer until their lips were just inches apart. "Then what are you waiting for, baby? I''ve been ready for this moment." Selene held his gaze as she lowered her head to his chest, her lips brushing against his bare skin. Following the same method he had once used to heal her, she kissed the w marks on his chest and let her tongue trace over them. Kane groaned, his body tensing from the mix of pain and overwhelming pleasure. His hand pressed against the back of her head, urging her closer as her tongue worked its magic. The intimacy of the moment sent a surge of desire through him, his arousal evident as his body responded to her touch. When she finally pulled back, having healed his wound, Kane wasted no time. His hands gripped her waist as he flipped her onto her back, pressing her against the mattress. His voice was husky and full of need as he murmured, "You have no idea how much I want you right now. I could make love to you all night long." He didn''t tear her wedding dress-he respected its significance-but he skillfully removed it, revealing her bare form beneath. His eyes roamed over her body, drinking in every detail as if seeing her for the first time. Selene instinctively tried to cover herself with her hands, her cheeks flushing with shyness under his heated gaze. Kane leaned down, his body pressing against hers, and captured her lips in a searing kiss. His hands moved to her breasts, kneading them gently before his lips left hers, trailing down to her chest. His tongue flicked over one nipple as his fingers teased the other, earning a loud moan from Selene. The sound echoed in the empty house, unrestrained and full of desire. Kane''s lips continued their descent, stopping between her thighs. Selene gasped as he began to taste her, his tongue exploring her folds with deliberate precision. He had promised her on the night of her 16:13 < Chapter 399 Get 5 > Menu heat that he could do this all night, and he meant it. When she finally came undone, trembling beneath him, he licked her clean before pulling away. Standing at the foot of the bed, Kane removed his clothes one piece at a time, his eyes never leaving her. Selene''s gaze flickered to his hardened length, and she let out a shaky breath, her anticipation mingling with nervous excitement. Kane moved between her legs, positioning himself at her entrance. He teased her, rubbing his length against her folds, and Selene couldn''t hold back the moans spilling from her lips. Even without entering her, he was driving her wild. Leaning down, he kissed her deeply, and with one smooth motion, he pushed himself inside her. Selene''s nails dug into his back as he began to move, each thrust filled with unrelenting passion. His lips left hers, traveling to her neck as his canines extended. His eyes glowed red, and with a surge of primal intensity, he bit down, marking her as his own. "Kane!" she cried out, her voice a mix of pleasure and pain as he hit her most sensitive spot with every thrust. The sensation of being markedbined with the ecstasy he gave her, creating a heady mix of painful pleasure. Kane licked the spot he had bitten, soothing the mark before capturing her lips in another kiss. Their bodies moved together in perfect rhythm, and when they reached their peak, they held each other tightly, their connection deeper than ever. Even as their first climax subsided, Kane wasn''t done. His need for her was insatiable, and he continued to make love to her, again and again. The room was filled with their moans, groans, and whispered confessions of love. "I love you, Selene," Kane murmured, his voice full of raw emotion. "I love you too, Kane," she whispered back, her heart overflowing. 16:13 Novel Heirs 400 Get 5 > = Menu The sun rose brightly, casting its golden rays over the world as if signaling more than just the start of a new day-it marked the beginning of something extraordinary. Inside the bedroom, the warm sunlight filtered through the curtains, illuminating the couple lying entwined in each other''s arms. Their peaceful breaths mingled in the quiet room, and the soft chirping of birds outside created a melody so soothing it felt like nature''s luby. Kane was already awake. His gaze was fixed on Selene, who restedfortably on his arm. A tender smile spread across his face as she shifted closer, wrapping her arms around him in her sleep. He leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to the top of her head. "Did you sleep well?" he whispered softly into her ear. "Hmmm," she murmured, her voice barely audible, as she inhaled deeply, his scent calming her like nothing else could. She felt as though she were floating, surrounded by warmth and safety. But something felt different today. There was a new sensation coursing through her-lightness, yet an undeniable surge of power. She had always been strong, but this was something else, something deeper. As the thought crossed her mind, she felt him nuzzle her neck, his nose brushing against her skin. That''s when it hit her-he had marked herst night. Slowly, she opened her eyes and turned her head toward him. Before she could fully meet his gaze, Kane closed the distance, capturing her lips in a kiss so sudden yet so full of passion it took her breath away. Her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck as she shifted closer, letting her bare body press against his beneath the quilt. He deepened the kiss, taking his time, savoring every second. It was slow, deliberate, and filled with unspoken love. Breaking the kiss, Kane rested his head against her neck, sighing softly. "Was I too rough with youst night?" he asked, his voice low and filled with concern. Selene''s thoughts drifted back to the night before-how he had imed her over and over, his raw need for her finally unleashed after years of restraint. She remembered the way his inner beast had surfaced, no longer held back by control or reason. She could still feel the faint ache in her lower abdomen, but it was a reminder of the passion they had shared. She had wanted it as much as he had. "No," she replied quietly, her voice soft but firm. Kane pressed a lingering kiss to the mark on her neck, the symbol of his im on her. ¡°I''m afraid I''ll break you," he admitted, his toneced with both affection and fear. "How will you survive me?¡± Selene chuckled softly, her fingers brushing against his cheek. "Your wife is an Alpha too, Kane. I''m strong enough to handle you." When they returned to the pack houseter that day, they were greeted with joy and warmth. The entire Nightfall Pack had gathered to wee their Alpha and Luna back, their faces glowing with relief and happiness. With Selene officially stepping down from the head Alpha position and returning it to Kane, 16:13 75.05% < Chapter 400 she now stood proudly by his side as the Luna of the pack. Get 5> = Menu After greeting everyone, Kane held a meeting with his officials to discuss the official crowning ceremony. "Two months," Finn suggested as they debated the timing. Kane frowned, his impatience showing. "Why two months? We don''t need to wait that long. We can do it this weekend," he said, clearly eager to publicly dere Selene as his Luna. While she was already his by marriage, the ceremony would solidify her position in the eyes of the entire pack. Finn shrugged. "Raven suggested it. He said two months from now is an auspicious date for the ceremony." Kane opened his mouth to argue but stopped, remembering Raven''s unique abilities. Trusting his advisor, he nodded reluctantly. "Fine. Then in two months, we''ll have the ceremony. But I want it to be unforgettable. Prepare everything. The entire pack will celebrate like it''s the greatest festival they''ve ever seen." His words caught the room by surprise, and the officials exchanged nces before Gamma Storm broke into a smile. "Alpha," Storm said, his grin widening, "you''re doing all of this for Luna, aren''t you? You want to make her feel special." Kane''s sharp gaze flicked toward him, and Storm immediately lowered his head in submission, worri ed he had overstepped. But Kane leaned back in his chair, a small smile ying on his lips. "You''re right," he admitted, his voice calm. "I am doing all of this for her." Storm nced up slowly, relieved to see his Alpha in good spirits. He let out a quiet exhale, grateful for Selene''s influence. She had transformed Kane in ways no one thought possible. Their Alpha, once known for his unyielding dominance and cold demeanor, had be a man deeply in love with his wife. And the pack couldn''t have been happier. Their Alpha and Luna were finally home, and the future looked brighter than ever. # 16:13 75.05% The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 401 < The Alpha''s Hidden Meirs # Manu As time went on, Selene became deeply immersed in her role as the Luna of the Nightfall Pack. She quickly realized that being a Luna here was vastly different from her time with the Iron Crown Pack. In the Nightfall Pack, a Luna wasn''t just a warrior fighting beside the Alpha in battle. She had to understand the rules of the pack, the lives of its members, their struggles, and how to guide them toward solutions. Determined and full of hope, Selene threw herself into learning everything, step by step. Meanwhile, Leo and Luna were thriving. The two children were the happiest in the pack, attending school daily like any other kids. They were proud of their parents, and it showed. Whenever the school hosted parent-teacher meetings, Kane and Selene attended together, to the awe-and terror-of the staff. The sight of the Alpha and Luna walking into the school left everyone uneasy. To ease the tension, Kane made it clear to the principal and teachers that they should treat them like any other parents. Two months passed in the blink of an eye, and the weekend of the crown ceremony was finally approaching. Selene hade a long way in her training. Thanks to her high power rank, she was able to absorb knowledge quickly, mastering concepts that might take others far longer. e evening, after a long day of learning, Selene wandered the pack house during a rare break. Her steps slowed when she came across a door she hadn''t seen before. The door was old and shut tight, tucked away in a part of the house she hadn''t explored yet. She frowned, curious. "Why haven''t I been here before?" she wondered aloud. ording to the maids, this section of the house was rarely used. "We were told that Alpha''s father sealed it many years ago," an older maid exined when Selene asked. "Even Alpha Kane doesn''t go there." Intrigued, Selene felt an irresistible pull toward the door. Her curiosity burned brighter with every passing second. "I want to see what''s inside," she said, stepping closer. The maid''s eyes widened, and she quickly shook her head. "No, Luna. Don''t go in there." "Why not?" Selene asked, her tone firm. "It''s been closed for a reason," the maid whispered nervously. "We shouldn''t open doors to secrets from the past." Selene shrugged, her determination unwavering. "I''m the Luna of this pack. I can go wherever I want." Ignoring the maid''s protests, she approached the door. She noticed it was secured with an old lock, and she didn''t have the key. Turning back to the maid, she asked, "Where is the key?" "I don''t know, Luna," the maid replied, her voice trembling. Selene dismissed the maid with a nod. "You can go now." She waited until the maid disappeared down the hallway before turning her attention back to the door. The lock was ancient, and she suspected it wouldn''t be hard to break or rece if needed. She was about to call Mira, her former secretary and #07:16 75.17% < Chapter 401 trusted ally, to help her find a way in when a voice startled her from behind. "What are you doing here?" Menu She jumped, her body jolting at the sudden interruption. Turning around, she found herself face-to-face with Kane. His intense eyes locked onto hers, his expression unreadable. Selene gave him a small, sheepish grin. "I was thinking about going inside this room," she admitted. Kane walked closer, his towering figure stopping in front of her. He studied her face for a moment before his lips curved into a soft smile. "You look beautiful, my baby," he said, his voice low and affectionate. Selene''s cheeks flushed at hispliment, and she yfully pushed against his chest. "Stop it. I''m se rious-I want to know about this room." Kane nced at the door. "I''ve never been inside," he said inly. "My father forbade anyone from entering. He said he had his reasons, and I didn''t question him or my mother about it." "But-" Selene began, only for Kane to cut her off by scooping her up into his arms without warning. "Forget about the room," he said, his voice full of mischief. "Right now, I want to take you to our bedroom." Selene wriggled slightly in his arms, patting his shoulder. "Kane, someone might see us! I''m supposed to be on a break." Kane leaned in close, his lips brushing against hers in a teasing kiss. His smirk was devilish as he whispered against her mouth, "Who cares?" Novel Heirs 402 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs "Mommy, you''re a queen!" Luna''s sweet, excited voice filled the bedroom. Selene nced at her daughter through the mirror, smiling warmly at the sight. Luna wore a stunning little dress that made her look absolutely adorable, her joy radiating through the room. "Queen?" Selene asked with a chuckle as she adjusted the golden belt cinched around her waist. The belt entuated her figure in the elegant white gown she wore-different from her wedding dress, but equally breathtaking. She was nearly ready to step out for the event of the season. Today was no ordinary day. It marked the Crown Ceremony, the long-awaited moment where Selene would officially be crowned as the Luna of the Nightfall Pack. "Daddy told me," Luna replied with a big grin. Selene blinked in surprise. "Oh, really? If Mommy''s his queen, then what does that make you?" "Princess!" Luna giggled, rushing over to hug Selene''s legs. Seleneughed softly, reaching down to pat her daughter''s head before nting a gentle kiss on her cheek. "Your dad really does love you and Leo so much." Luna tilted her head, her smile widening. "No, Mommy. He said he loves you the most." Selene''s cheeks flushed as warmth spread through her chest. She took a steadying breath and mumbled to herself, "Your dad is getting more shameless by the day." "Why do you say that, Mommy?" came Leo''s voice from the doorway. Selene turned to see her son walking into the room, dressed sharply in a ck suit that made him look like a miniature version of Kane. She couldn''t help but smile at how handsome he looked. "It''s nothing, baby," she said, brushing off thement with a smallugh. "Mommy, you''re so beautiful," Leo said earnestly, his young voice filled with admiration. Selene''s beauty had only grown since Kane had marked her. There was a radiant, almost otherworldly quality about her now, as if an invisible force had enhanced her natural grace. "Thank you, Leo," she replied, her tone warm and affectionate. She knelt briefly to straighten his suit. "Now, both of you need to stay close to me in the hall, okay? There will be a lot of pack members there." "Don''t worry, Mommy. We''ll stay with Wren," Luna chimed in confidently. "That''s my good girl," Selene said with a smile. At that moment, a knock came from the door. Diana, Kane''s mother, stepped into the room, her gaze softening as itnded on the sweet interaction between Selene and her children. "Mom," Selene greeted with a smile, walking over to her. Diana paused, her eyes shining with pride as she looked at Selene. "I''ve never seen a Luna as graceful as you," she said, her voice filled with genuine admiration. 75.42% < Chapter 402 Selene lowered her head, a faint blush creeping across her cheeks. "Maybe it''s just the makeup the murmured shyly. "Nonsense," Diana said firmly. ¡°If someonepliments your beauty, ept it. But remember, beauty alone doesn''t make someone graceful-power does. You have both, Selene, and that''s what makes you extraordinary." Selene understood the weight of Diana''s words. She was more than just beautiful-she was an Alpha ranked woman, rare and powerful in her own right. "I promise you," Selene said with quiet conviction, "I''ll be a fair Luna. I''ll protect this pack and its members. I won''t let you, Dad, or Kane down." Diana''s smile widened, and she nodded approvingly. "I know you won''t. Now, let''s go-it''s almost time." Selene nced at her children, who each took one of her hands, their small fingers curling around hers. Together, they left the room, heading toward the grand hall where the ceremony was about to begin. The event was private, with no outside guests invited except for members of the Iron Crown Pack Kane had kept the ceremony intimate, ensuring it was a moment shared with those closest to them. As Selene entered the hall, all eyes turned toward her. Gasps of awe rippled through the crowd. Everyone already knew about her incredible abilities-abilities that meant she could rule a pack entirely on her own if she wished. But tonight, they saw her not just as a powerful Alpha but as a Luna, poised and radiant. Selene walked confidently through the hall, her gaze sweeping across the crowd in search of one particr person. The one who held her heart. "Where''s Kane, Mom?" she asked Diana softly as they moved through the room. Diana looked around, her brow furrowing slightly. "I''m not sure," she replied. "Maybe he hasn''t arrived yet." Novel Heirs 403 ** Time was slipping away, and the anticipation in the hall was palpable. Every guest eagerly waited the start of the crown ceremony, their excited murmurs filling the air. "Where are your husband and his officials?" Magnus asked, his voice cutting through the chatter Selene, who had been conversing with a group of guests, turned toward her brother. A bright smile t up her face as she rushed forward to embrace him. "Brother!" she eximed, the formality she had been practicing as Luna momentarily forgotten. Magnus arched a brow and smirked. "Alpha Magnus," he corrected yfully. Selene cleared her throat, stepping back from the hug. "Fine, fine. Alpha Magnus," she said, rolling her eyes but smiling nheless, Magnus reached out and gently ced a hand on top of her head. "I can hardly believe how much you''ve changed in just two months." "Changed?" she asked, tilting her head slightly, unsure of what he meant. "In the best way," he rified, his smile warm. "You''re about to be the Luna of a great pack, but to me, you''ll always be my little sister. Still, I can see it in your eyes-you''re happy, Alpha Kane has taken good care of you, hasn''t he?" Selene nodded, her voice soft but sure. "He has, brother. I''m happier than I''ve ever been. He loves me deeply, and he''s always there for me. Our past may have been dark, but we came together when we needed each other most." Before Magnus could reply, Selene''s mother, Evelyn, interrupted, her voice teasing, "Done monopolizing your sister? It''s our turn now." Selene turned to embrace her parents, Alpha Malcolm Hawthorne and Evelyn Hawthorne. Both of them looked proud, their smiles wide as they took in their daughter''s transformation. "What a powerful woman you''ve be," Malcolm said, his voice filled with admiration. Just then, Kane''s parents, Alpha Garrett Thorne and Diana Thorne, approached. The two families exchanged warm greetings, their happiness evident as they spoke. Magnus, however, wasn''t done with his sister. Leaning in close, he whispered, "You still haven''t answered my question." Selene nced toward the main door, her gaze flickering with expectation. ¡°He got a call from hispany and had to leave about an hour ago," she said quietly. Magnus frowned, his sharp eyes scanning the room. "And his officials? Where are they?" Selene paused, realizing he had a point. Kane''s officials, aside from Finn, rarely went to the pack''spany. ¡°Maybe he needed them for something important,¡± she murmured, though doubt crept into her tone. Magnus nodded and turned his attention to Leo and Luna, who were nearby. The children lit up with excitement as their uncle knelt down to talk and y with them. Theirughter echoed through the hall, momentarily easing Selene''s growing unease. 75.61% < Chapter 403 But Selene''s eyes remained fixed on the main door, her heart heavy with anticipation. Guest after guest approached her to offer congrattions or small talk, and while she responded politely, her mind was elsewhere. Minutes turned into an hour, and Kane still hadn''t returned Selene was speaking with her mother when a sudden crash broke through the noise of the hall She spun around, her eyes darting to the source of the sound. Alpha Garrett stood frozen, a shattered ss at his feet and his phone pressed to his ear. His expression was grim, his knuckles white as he gripped the device. Selene rushed to his side, her voice urgent. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Garrett''s eyes, wide and troubled, met hers as he ended the call. His voice was steady but heary with worry. "Selene," he began, "some rogues have attacked and burned down our northern vige. The vigers are trying to protect themselves, but they''re in danger." Selene''s fists clenched tightly at her sides, her jaw tightening as fury coursed through her. The sweet,posed expression she had worn all evening vanished, reced by a fierce determination. Her eyes darkened to a deep, glowing blue, her power radiating off her in waves. "Don''t worry," she said, her voice low and sharp. "I''ll take care of the rogues myself." Turning to Garrett, she added firmly, "Call Kane and tell him I''m heading to the vige now." She was already moving to leave when Garrett''s voice stopped her in her tracks. "Selene," he said, his tone steady butced with urgency. "Kane is already there." Novel Heirs 404 "What?" Selene froze, stunned by Alpha Garrett''s words. Menu "But Dad, he told me he was heading to hispany..." She trailed off as her brother''s words echoed in her mind. Why would Kane bring all his officials just to visit hispany? The room fell silent as her family and the guests watched her and Garrett, trying to grasp what had just transpired. Axel had just entered the hall. Sensing the tension in the air, he quickly approached Selene and asked, "What''s going on?" Magnus joined him, repeating the same question. Selene''s gaze remained locked on Garrett, waiting for an exnation. Alpha Garrett looked at Axel, then at Magnus, before finally speaking. "It was a call from Gamma Storm. They didn''t go to thepany. They went to that vige- to protect the people." "But why, Dad? Why didn''t they tell me? I should have been there with them!" Selene''s voice carried both frustration and urgency. Garrett sighed. "I don''t know, sweetheart. Maybe Kane wanted to keep you out of danger. He didn''t want you to worry." Selene pressed a hand to her forehead, torn between staying for the ceremony or rushing to join Kane and his officials. "Is my son safe?" Diana Thorne asked, her voice filled with motherly concern. Garrett ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry. Storm said Kane is fine, but..." He hesitated before continuing, "He warned that rogues might attack our packs. He called to let us know they won''t be returning tonight." Magnus exchanged a look with Axel, and without a word, Axel gave a firm nod. It was clear the Alpha and Beta were alreadymunicating through their mindlink. Axel turned to face the crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention, please?" Selene watched as Axel addressed the guests, instructing them to leave for the night. "What are you doing?" Evelyn Hawthorne questioned him. "Mom, let him handle this," Magnus interjected. Alpha Malcolm then spoke up. "Magnus, shouldn''t we offer our help to Kane and Selene in this situation?" Magnus nodded. "Of course, Dad. I''ve already instructed my officials to apany me to the vige. We''ll stand with Kane." 07:16 75.8% < Chapter 404 Selene grasped Magnus''s hand tightly, her voiceced with wesey Br Magnus looked down at her, understanding her andpoken fears Kane was a Comidase Agha int that didn''t mean his mate wouldn''t worry for him "Don''t stress, Selene. We''ll make sure everything is fine" But Selene shook her head. She nced at her and Kane''s parents Before speaking Pan Discus of Leo and Luna while I''m gone. Alpha Garrett''s eyes widened. "Selene, what are you nning? Selene nced around the hall, watching as guests made their way out The crowning ceremony was meaningless without Kane. He was her mate, her Alpha How could the take her ce as Luna when he wasn''t there to crown her? She took a deep breath, her heart pounding as she thought of Kane fighting the rogues alone if they were nning an attack on the Nightfall Pack, they had to be prepared for a real batte With determination set in her eyes, she turned to her family and dered, Tm going to the vige with my brother." Novel Heirs 405 75.8% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Gers Menu Selene stepped out of the pack house, her mind set on leaving as quickly as possible and making her way to the vige without dy. Her eyes drifted downward,nding on the gown she wore-a regal dress reserved solely for the Luna of the pack. A deep unease settled in her chest. How could anyone bring themselves to burn an entire vige to the ground? What about the people who lived there? Had they managed to escape? Her concern extended beyond the vigers-she worried for the safety of her pack members as well. "We won''t make it there fast enough if we take the road. We have to run," Axel said firmly. Selene turned to look at her brother, who gave her a curt nod before shifting into his wolf form. In an instant, the high-ranking officials of Magnus followed suit, transforming alongside him. Magnus had brought arge force of Nightfall Pack warriors, prepared for battle after hearing rumors of an impending war with the rogues. As soon as the wolves took off toward the vige, Selene closed her eyes and willed herself to shift. "I don''t feel well today," Dominic, her wolf, spoke suddenly. "Why? Kane needs us," Selene responded, her eyes snapping open. "I have a bad feeling about our mate," Dominic admitted. Selene''s breath hitched. An unsettling sensation crept through her, something unfamiliar yet undeniable. The mate bond felt... off. "Is he in danger?" she asked urgently. "I don''t know. I can''t connect with him." At Dominic''s response, a shiver ran down Selene''s spine. Without another second of hesitation, she let her wolf take over. Her gown tore apart as she shifted, and the enormous ck wolf beneath surged forward. Her paws struck the earth with force as she bolted past the other wolves, leaving them behind in mere moments. A gnawing dread wed at her insides. Something was terribly wrong. She reached the vige in under an hour. Even from a distance, she could see the inferno raging, its bright orange mes licking the sky. The homes of her pack members were engulfed in fire, the surrounding trees reduced to embers. Skidding to a halt, her ws scraped against the ground. The devastation before her was staggering- everything was turning to ash. Emergency response teams were already on the scene, scrambling to contain the fire. "Don''t run into the mes, Selene!" Magnus''s voice echoed in her mind through their link. But she didn''t listen. She charged straight into the burning forest ahead, determined to find Kane and the others. As she sprinted past the copsing houses, her sharp gaze caught sight of vigers stumbling out, wa 07 16 75.98% < Chapter 40S some covered in burns. Medics from the pack hospital were working frantically to evacuate them. Relief flickered in her heart-they were getting people out Then, beyond the vige, her eyes locked onto the forest. There, a brutal battle raged Wolves tore into one another, their snarls and growls piercing the air. She inhaled sharply-the scent told her all the needed to know. Rogues. "Storm was right," she muttered, baring her teeth. Without hesitation, she lunged at the nearest rogue, tearing into the enemy ranks. The fight was in full swing, and soon, her brother joined her, standing by her side as they battled their foes. Amid the chaos, she spotted Gamma Storm, fighting relentlessly. Other officials were engaged inbat as well-but Finn was missing. And then, a realization struck her like a blow to the chest Kane wasn''t there. The way the warriors fought, their aggression, their desperation-it spoke volumes. Selene pushed through the battlefield, reaching St 75.8% < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Gers Menu Selene stepped out of the pack house, her mind set on leaving as quickly as possible and making her way to the vige without dy. Her eyes drifted downward,nding on the gown she wore-a regal dress reserved solely for the Luna of the pack. A deep unease settled in her chest. How could anyone bring themselves to burn an entire vige to the ground? What about the people who lived there? Had they managed to escape? Her concern extended beyond the vigers-she worried for the safety of her pack members as well. "We won''t make it there fast enough if we take the road. We have to run," Axel said firmly. Selene turned to look at her brother, who gave her a curt nod before shifting into his wolf form. In an instant, the high-ranking officials of Magnus followed suit, transforming alongside him. Magnus had brought arge force of Nightfall Pack warriors, prepared for battle after hearing rumors of an impending war with the rogues. As soon as the wolves took off toward the vige, Selene closed her eyes and willed herself to shift. "I don''t feel well today," Dominic, her wolf, spoke suddenly. "Why? Kane needs us," Selene responded, her eyes snapping open. "I have a bad feeling about our mate," Dominic admitted. Selene''s breath hitched. An unsettling sensation crept through her, something unfamiliar yet undeniable. The mate bond felt... off. "Is he in danger?" she asked urgently. "I don''t know. I can''t connect with him." At Dominic''s response, a shiver ran down Selene''s spine. Without another second of hesitation, she let her wolf take over. Her gown tore apart as she shifted, and the enormous ck wolf beneath surged forward. Her paws struck the earth with force as she bolted past the other wolves, leaving them behind in mere moments. A gnawing dread wed at her insides. Something was terribly wrong. She reached the vige in under an hour. Even from a distance, she could see the inferno raging, its bright orange mes licking the sky. The homes of her pack members were engulfed in fire, the surrounding trees reduced to embers. Skidding to a halt, her ws scraped against the ground. The devastation before her was staggering- everything was turning to ash. Emergency response teams were already on the scene, scrambling to contain the fire. "Don''t run into the mes, Selene!" Magnus''s voice echoed in her mind through their link. But she didn''t listen. She charged straight into the burning forest ahead, determined to find Kane and the others. As she sprinted past the copsing houses, her sharp gaze caught sight of vigers stumbling out, wa 07 16 75.98% < Chapter 40S some covered in burns. Medics from the pack hospital were working frantically to evacuate them. Relief flickered in her heart-they were getting people out Then, beyond the vige, her eyes locked onto the forest. There, a brutal battle raged Wolves tore into one another, their snarls and growls piercing the air. She inhaled sharply-the scent told her all the needed to know. Rogues. "Storm was right," she muttered, baring her teeth. Without hesitation, she lunged at the nearest rogue, tearing into the enemy ranks. The fight was in full swing, and soon, her brother joined her, standing by her side as they battled their foes. Amid the chaos, she spotted Gamma Storm, fighting relentlessly. Other officials were engaged inbat as well-but Finn was missing. And then, a realization struck her like a blow to the chest Kane wasn''t there. The way the warriors fought, their aggression, their desperation-it spoke volumes. Selene pushed through the battlefield, reaching Storm''s side. "Where is your Alpha?" she demanded. Storm''s wolf immediately bowed in submission to her Alpha presence, but he didn''t answer. Selene''s eyes darkened as she growled at him. "Tell me what''s going on! Where''s Kane? Why are you fighting alone?" Storm''s head lowered, his voice heavy with sorrow. "We lost Alpha in the battle," he admitted. "We searched for him while fighting the rogues, but... he''s nowhere to be found." orm''s side. "Where is your Alpha?" she demanded. Storm''s wolf immediately bowed in submission to her Alpha presence, but he didn''t answer. Selene''s eyes darkened as she growled at him. "Tell me what''s going on! Where''s Kane? Why are you fighting alone?" Storm''s head lowered, his voice heavy with sorrow. "We lost Alpha in the battle," he admitted. "We searched for him while fighting the rogues, but... he''s nowhere to be found." Novel Heirs 406 07:16 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Selene instinctively stepped back, her mind spinning as she tried to decipher Storm''s words. "What are you talking about?" she asked, confusion etched across her face. Lost in thought, Selene barely noticed the rogue charging toward her until it was toote. Its ws raked across her arm, a sharp, searing pain snapping her out of her daze. Furious, she spun around with a guttural growl, her wolf taking over as she lunged at the rogue. With swift, brutal efficiency, she ended its life before turning her attention back to Gamma Storm. Nearby, Delta Derek and Theta Gideon were locked in a fierce battle with more rogues. "We''ve lost Alpha Kane and Beta Finn in the fight," Delta Derek''s voice cut through the chaos via the mind link. Selene''s breath hitched as dread crawled up her spine. "Did they... did they get caught in the fire?" she asked, her voice trembling. For a brief moment, all three officials nced her way, their expressions grim. Then, one by one, they shook their heads. "No, they were with us during the battle," their collective response came through the mind link, attempting to reassure her. Selene exhaled deeply, her chest tightening. She clung to the hope that they had simply strayed too far during the fight and would return soon. They had to. "We''ll find them. Don''t worry," Magnus called out amidst the fray, his voice steady even as he fought off another rogue. Taking strength from her brother''s words, Selene refocused on the fight. Her wolf, massive and relentless, tore through the remaining rogues with a vengeance. She wouldn''t allow a single one to escape. Magnus and his team fought alongside her, theirbined strength overwhelming. The pack warriors who had joined them ensured that the rogues learned whose territory they had dared to invade. When the battle finally ended, Selene didn''t waste a second. She broke into a run. "Where are you going?" Axel''s voice came from behind her. Without stopping, Selene called back over her shoulder, "I''m going to find Kane and Finn. I''ve been trying to reach them through the mind link, but it''s not working. How could they have gone so far, and if they didn''t, why would they block the link?" Magnus, watching her determined figure disappear into the distance, sighed. ¡°Let her go," he told Axel. "She won''t listen to anyone right now." Then, turning to his men, he issued amand. "We''re going after her." He wouldn''t let his sister face this alone. Kane''s officials, loyal to their Alpha and acknowledging Selene as their Luna, joined them without hesitation. The hours turned into a long, grueling night, yet there was no sign of Kane or Finn. "Kane, this isn''t funny! Where are you?" Selene''s desperate voice echoed through the mind link as she 07 16 76.17% < Chapter 40s tried again and again to reach him Meanwhile, Magnus had dispatched instructions to the fire department and the medics, ordering them to search for any survivors who might have been caught in the ze. Though he didn''t say it aloud, his fears were mounting-what if Kane had been injured, or worse? By the time Selene reached the border of another pack''s territory, her wolf came to an abrupt halt Frustration and anger boiled to the surface, and she wed furiously at the dirt beneath her paws. Her glowing blue eyes fixated on the distant hill that marked the edge of the forest. She knew she couldn''t just cross into another pack''snd without formal permission. The same rules applied to Kane- he would never intrude without announcing himself first. But where was he? Her packmates pleaded with her to return to the packhouse, their voices weary yet soothing as they promised Kane and Finn would return soon. Selene ignored them all. Driven by fear and desperation, she scoured every border, every inch of their territory, refusing to give up. The thought of losing him was unraveling her sanity. Three agonizing days passed. Selene remained in her wolf form, refusing to shift back or return home She hadn''t eaten, hadn''t rested, and her body was beginning to fail her. Magnus, worried and desperate, resorted to a harsh truth. "Your children won''t survive if you don''te back," he told her. "They need at least one parent to stay strong." The mention of her and Kane''s twins finally broke through the haze of grief. For their sake, Selene forced herself to return to the packhouse. But she came back empty-handed, her heart shattered by the weight of uncertainty. Novel Heirs 407 < The Alpha''s Hidden Hairs Two weeks had passed since the rogues attacked the pack''s vige, leaving devastation in their wake. The entire pack was in turmoil. There was only one question on everyone''s mind where was their Alpha? Kane was missing-no trace of him, no body to bury, no sign of life. Was he still alive? And if so, where could he possibly be? Selene''s life had been drained of color. Once a radiant, powerful woman, she now seemed like a shadow of her former self, broken and hollow. Kane''s parents were devastated, their hope diminishing with every passing day. They adored their son, and the uncertainty of his fate was unbearable. Alpha Garrett, overwhelmed by the grief of believing his son might be dead, suffered a heart attack. Diana, Kane''s mother, spent her days sobbing in the corner of their room, praying for a miracle to bring her son home. Meanwhile, their children, Luna and Leo, tried to be strong for their mother. Their tiny hearts clung to the belief that their father was alive and would return to them soon. "Mommy, please eat something," Leo pleaded, his small voice filled with concern. "Daddy will be mad if hees back and sees you not eating." Luna sat beside her, holding a spoon near Selene''s lips, her own eyes brimming with tears. "Please, Mommy. Eat for Daddy''s sake," she whispered. Selene''s chest tightened as she fought to hold back her tears. She didn''t want to break in front of her children. But deep inside, she felt lost. What was she supposed to do without Kane? After years of pain and struggle, they had finally married and were ready to start a new chapter in their lives. Now, everything had been ripped away from her. She loved Kane so deeply that life without him felt impossible. But dying wasn''t an option either-her children needed her. They were her connection to Kane, the living proof of his love for her. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to open her mouth. She chewed the food slowly, but the moment it hit her tongue, a sharp, acrid taste rose in her throat. Panic shed across her face as she shot up from the bed, covering her mouth. "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Leo asked, his voice rising in rm. Selene couldn''t answer. She rushed to the bathroom, her stomach twisting painfully as she vomited. Tears streamed down her face as she leaned over the sink, rinsing her mouth out. She stared at her reflection in the mirror, her pale face showing the toll the past few weeks had taken on her. This wasn''t the first time she''d been throwing up. For days now, her body had rejected food, but she''d assumed it was the stress and grief. Wiping her face, Selene forced herself to smile. She couldn''t let her twins see her like this. They didn''t need more reasons to worry. But as she reached for the bathroom door, dizziness overcame her. Her vision blurred, and she closed her eyes, steadying herself with a deep breath. When she opened them again, a sudden realization hit her like a lightning bolt. Her heart raced as she hurried out of the bathroom. She knelt before her children, smoothing "Mommy needs to go somewhere," she told them gently. "Can wee with you?" Leo asked, his voice hopeful. @ 07:17 76.36% "No, baby. Mommy will be back soon," Selene said, kissing his forehead. She didn''t exin furg knowing they wouldn''t understand. Without a word to anyone else, Selene left the packhouse. She wrapped a scarf tightly around her face concealing her identity. The memory of what had happenedst time she''d been out in public still haunted her-her position as Luna drew attention she didn''t want right now. At the hospital, the quietly requested a health checkup, keeping her face hidden. The wait felt agonizing, each second dragging like an eternity. Finally, a female doctor returned with a warm smile, holding out a report "Congrattions, dear," she said brightly. "You''re two and a half weeks pregnant." Novel Heirs 408 Gets Mers Selene''s breath caught in her throat as the doctor''s words sank in. Her suspicion had been right all along. Slowly, she ced a trembling hand on her belly and whispered to herself, "There''s a child... inside me?" Her gaze dropped to her stomach, and the tears she''d been holding back brimmed in her eyes. Memories of her first pregnancy flooded her mind-how she''d carried Luna and Leo alone, believing Kane didn''t love her, believing there was no future for her children if she stayed. She had left him then, thinking it was the only way to protect her twins. But now, things were different. Kane had shown her so much love in these past few months that the thought of life without him was unbearable. Her heart ached with a relentless, suffocating pain. She refused to believe he was gone-her wolf wouldn''t let her ept it either. Kane couldn''t be dead; she felt it in her soul. Life had dealt her plenty of pain, but even fate couldn''t be this cruel, could it? To give her this new life inside her, only to take him away? The doctor''s voice broke through her thoughts. "Miss, are you okay? You don''t look... happy. Do you not want this child?" Selene''s head snapped up, her voice immediate and firm. ¡°No, I want this child." Her hand clenched the fabric of her dress as she repeated, almost to herself, "I want this child." With sorrow clouding her eyes, she turned and left the hospital, her emotions swirling in chaos. The weight of the entire pack rested on her shoulders, yet she felt powerless. Her mind was too fractured, too fragile, to focus on her duties. Everyone in the pack was searching for Kane, looking to her for answers she didn''t have. What could she tell them when she was drowning in her own uncertainty? The cold air hit her as she stepped outside, the chill seeping into her bones. The wind tugged at her scarf, pulling it away from her face. She reached up instinctively to fix it, but as she did, she felt someone''s eyes on her. Her heart skipped a beat when she spotted a familiar figure watching her from a distance. Panic surged through her as she turned away, quickening her pace to escape. But the person was faster, and before she could get far, a firm hand grabbed her arm. "Why are you running away?" the voice asked. Selene froze, her eyes shutting tightly as she realized she''d been caught. Slowly, she turned to face him. "Storm." Gamma Storm''s sharp eyes studied her, lingering on the scarf that she had used to conceal her face. His concern was evident as he tilted his head. "Why are you hiding your face? Is something wrong? Are you hurt?" he asked. Selene shook her head quickly. "I''m fine. I just came here for a health checkup, nothing more. What about you, Storm? Why are you here?" His grip loosened, and he nced away briefly, giving her a moment to breathe. "You''ve been following me, haven''t you?" she said softly, an edge of usation in her tone. Storm lowered his head slightly, guilt flickering across his face. "You''re the Alpha''s wife,¡± he said, voice low but steady. "With Kane missing, and Beta Finn gone too, it''s my responsibility as Gamma to * 07 17 76.55% * Cups Aus look after the Lyne of the pack" Selene''s expression softened, sadness clouding her features. "Storm, have you heard anything? Any news about Kene?" Her voice trembled as she asked the same question she''d been asking every day. "As always," he said, "very soon." She nodded, biting the inside of her cheek to stop her tears. She moved to walk past him, but Storm''s eyes caught something in her hand-a plece of paper she hadn''t realized she was still holding. Before she could stop him, he reached out and took it from her. "Let me see," he said, ncing at the report. "If you''re unwell, you should''ve told me. I could''ve conta cted the new physician-" His words trailed off as the contents of the report registered. His eyes widened in shock as he raised his gaze back to her, disbelief written all over his face. "You''re pregnant?" he said, his voice barely above a whisper. Selene''s chest tightened as she fought to hold back her tears. She met his gaze and nodded. "Yes, but please... don''t tell anyone. Not yet." Her voice cracked slightly as she pleaded, "If word gets out, it''ll only make things worse. Without Kane here, this child''s life will be at risk." Storm''s expression softened as he absorbed her words, but the weight of the situation hung heavy between them. Novel Heirs 409 76.55% Mand Selene returned to the pack house with Gamma Storm in silence, her mind heavy with thoughts. The first thing she did was check on Kane''s parents. Alpha Garrett''s condition had improved slightly since his heart attack, but Diana looked far worse. Already frail from prior health issues, the crushing depression over her missing son was now taking a visible toll on her. Selene had done everything in her power to help Diana before, but now she felt powerless. The woman was fading, day by day, under the weight of her grief. Like every day since Kane''s disappearance, the hours dragged on as Selene waited, hoping for his return. And just like every other night, this one ended with Selene crying quietly into the darkness, her heart aching with loneliness for the man she loved. The next morning, Selene went through her routine as if on autopilot. She stood under the spray of the shower, her body trembling under the weight of her sorrow. Her puffy, red eyes revealed the countless sleepless nights she''d endured. She had received a call from her family earlier that morning, asking if she was taking care of herself. Magnus assured her that his men were searching tirelessly through neighboring packs for Kane. Selene tried to sound strong for them, but only she knew the depth of her despair. For now, only Gamma Storm knew her secret-her pregnancy. He had promised to keep it quiet until she was ready to share the news. Before starting her day, Selene called for Delta Derek to take Luna and Leo to school. She wanted to maintain some sense of normalcy for them, even though their lives had been upended. "Mommy, we''ll be back soon to have lunch with you," Luna said sweetly, cing a kiss on her mother''s cheek. "Okay," Selene replied softly, smiling through the ache in her chest. Leo wrapped his small arms around her in a hug. "Mommy, don''t cry, okay?" His voice carried an uncanny maturity, one that reminded Selene so much of Kane. Every time she looked at him, she saw her mate''s features-the same eyes, the same resolute tone, the same quiet strength. For a moment, Selene felt her breath catch. She gently pulled back, cupping his face with one hand and brushing his hair with the other. "Okay, my baby," she said softly. She watched as they left with Derek, standing at the door until they disappeared from view. Her mother had suggested sending the twins to the Iron Crown Pack for a while, reassuring her that they would be safe and well-cared for there. But Selene couldn''t do it. She was already living in unbearable loneliness. If she let them go, she''d have no one left. Back in her room, Selene locked the door andy down on her bed. Her hand moved instinctively to her belly, gently caressing the ce where new life was growing. "Where are you, Kane?" she whispered, her voice breaking. "I''m so sorry. It wasn''t just your job to protect me. I''m an Alpha too-I should''ve protected you." The thought that he might never return stabbed at her heart. Tears welled up in her eyes as her mind raced with terrifying thoughts. What if he''d been captured? What if rogues had taken him, tortured him, or worse? She gasped, her breath catching as images of her nightmares shed through her mind- wolves tearing Kane apart, his lifeless eyes staring back at her. 177 17 76.74% Aeres "No," she muttered, shaking her head. She sat up abruptly, wiping her tears. Her chest felt tight, her breathing uneven. She had never felt so helpless, so broken. A sudden knock at the door startled her, pulling her from the depths of her sorrow. She turned her head quickly, her heart skipping a beat. "Who is it?" she called out, her voice still shaky. The door creaked open, and Wren stepped inside, her face flushed and her breathing uneven. "What''s wrong, Wren?" Selene asked, her heart lurching with sudden panic. "Is something wrong with Garrett or Diana?" Wren shook her head, still trying to catch her breath. "L-Luna,¡± she stammered, her excitement bubbling over. Selene stood from the bed, her brows furrowing with concern. "Wren, what-" Before Selene could finish, Wren interrupted her with a radiant smile. "Luna, the Alpha is back." Novel Heirs 410 Selene froze, her mind struggling to process Wren''s words. It felt unreal, like a dream she didn''t dare to wake from. For two agonizing weeks, she had searched for Kane, clinging to hope while wresting with the fear that something terrible might have happened to him. To hear now that he was back-it was almost too much to believe. "Luna?" Wren''s voice jolted her out of her daze. The Gamma''s assistant lightly patted her shoulder, concer flickering in her eyes. "Luna, just now, some of the guards reported to Gamma Storm. They said Alpha Kane is on his way back to the pack house." Selene''s lips parted as a wave of relief washed over her. Slowly, a smile broke across her face, one so radiant it seemed to chase away the shadows that had clung to her for weeks. "He''s back?" she whispered, her voice trembling. Wren''s eyes glistened with tears, mirroring Selene''s joy. Since Kane had gone missing, Selene''s usual grace and strength had withered, leaving behind a woman weighed down by grief. But now, for the first time in weeks, Wren caught a glimpse of the vibrant Luna Selene had been on her wedding day. "Yes, Luna," Wren affirmed with a nod, her voice thick with emotion. Selene didn''t need to hear any more. Kane was back, and that was all that mattered. Without another word, she rushed out of her room. Her legs felt shaky as she passed the maids bowing respectfully, but she paid them no mind. Her focus was singr-seeing Kane. She hurried toward the stairs, gripping the banister as she descended. From the upper floor, she had a clear view of the scene unfolding below. Kane''s parents stood at the base of the stairs, their expressions a mix of hope and anticipation. Gamma Storm, Delta Derek, and Theta Gideon nked them, along with several guards who had been assigned to protect Kane the moment he returned. They couldn''t take any chances with his safety, not after his disappearance. Selene''s steps quickened as she descended the staircase. Her simple cream- colored gown flowed behind her, giving her an almost ethereal appearance, though her fragile demeanor was unmistakable. Everyone''s attention shifted to her as she reached the bottom. Theposure expected of a Luna slipped from her entirely-she didn''t care about appearances or protocol. All she cared about was Kane. "Selene, Kane has returned," Diana, Kane''s mother, said warmly as she approached to hug her daughter-inw, Selene nodded, her lips trembling as she smiled. ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± she whispered, fighting back the tears threatening to spill. This was a moment of joy, not sorrow. She refused to let her emotions overwhelm her. Suddenly, the guards stationed outside burst into the house, their voices carrying the announcement everyone was waiting for. "Alpha is here!" 76.92% < Chapter 410 The sound of cars pulling up to the pack house reached Selene''s ears. She turned to face the entrance, her breath hitching as she bit her bottom lip in anticipation. Momentster, the car doors opened, and her heart nearly stopped when she saw him step out. Kane. The man in the ck suit looked asmanding as ever, his presence immediately filling the room. Selene''s eyes locked onto him, her heartbeat quickening. His face-strong, handsome, familiar-struck her like an arrow to the heart. Yet, her joy dimmed slightly when she noticed the bandage wrapped around his head. He''d been hurt. It felt like an eternity since she''dst seen him, though it had only been two weeks. For her, those days had stretched into decades. Kane entered the pack house, his officials bowing respectfully as they greeted him. His parents rushed forward to embrace him, their voices thick with emotion as they expressed how much they had missed him. Alpha Garrett turned to Selene, gesturing toward her as he spoke to Kane. "We all missed you," Garrett said, his voice full of warmth. "But no one missed you more than she did." Kane''s gaze shifted to Selene, and the moment his eyes met hers, her restraint crumbled. She couldn''t hold herself back-she bolted toward him. She flung her arms around his neck, clinging to him tightly as though afraid he might disappear again. "I missed you, Kane," she whispered, her voice breaking as she buried her face in his chest. Kane''s arms wrapped around her waist, his hold firm yet gentle. "How are you?" he asked, his deep voice washing over her like a balm. Selene tilted her head to look up at him, tears streaming down her cheeks. She wanted to tell him everything-how hard it had been without him, how much she had struggled, and how she was carrying his child. But all that came out was a choked whisper. "Where have you been, Kane?" He opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say anything, a voice rang out from behind him. "Kane." The sound froze everyone in the room. Kane released Selene and stepped aside, turning to face the source of the voice. All eyes followed,nding on a young woman entering the pack house. Selene''s breath caught as the woman walked confidently toward Kane, stopping beside him and hooking her arm through his. She smiled at the gathered pack members, her tone casual but her words cutting through Selene like a knife. "He was with me." Novel Heirs 411 1015 a Mered Selene''s eyes dropped to the woman''s hand, which was firmly gripping Kane''s arm. Her brows furrowed as she slowly lifted her gaze to meet Kane''s. Her chest tightened when she realized the woman wasn''t just holding his arm-she was clinging to it, pressing herself close. Selene instinctively took a step back, her breath catching in her throat. She waited, hoping Kane would pull away, would push the woman''s hand off him, but he didn''t. He stood there, calm, as if her touch didn''t bother him at all. The tension in the room broke momentarily when Beta Finn entered the pack house. His arrival seemed dyed, as he had been in the car behind Kane''s. A wave of relief washed over the officials as they rushed to greet him, hugging and weing him back. But Selene''s focus never wavered from Kane. Her heart ached as she continued to watch him, silently willing him to separate himself from the woman. Yet, he didn''t move. "Who is she, Kane?" Diana Thorne asked, her tone sharp andced with suspicion. Her eyes darted to the woman''s hand gripping her son''s arm. It was clear from Diana''s expression that she didn''t approve of the closeness between the two. The woman turned her head toward Diana, her emerald-green eyes sparkling with a kind of innocence that didn''t sit right with Selene. She was undeniably beautiful-her soft features and youthful presence exuded a charm that could captivate anyone. Selene clenched her fists at her sides, suddenly feeling much older and wearier inparison. Kane''s voice was calm when he finally replied, "Mom, this is Nyx Shadowfang." Diana frowned, clearly unsatisfied with the vague introduction. "Okay, but who-" "Shadowfang?" Alpha Garrett''s voice cut sharply through the room, interrupting his wife. His tone trembled as he repeated the name, his face paling. The tension in the pack house shifted immediately, all eyes turning to him. Garrett''s gaze narrowed on Nyx, his voice strained with disbelief. "Which pack does she belong to?" Kane''s jaw tightened slightly, his expression darkening. "The Shadowveil Pack," he said quietly. Silence fell over the room like a heavy weight. Garrett staggered backward, his face ashen, his breathing shallow. Delta Derek rushed to his side, gripping his arms to steady him before he could fall. The sight of Alpha Garrett''s reaction sent shockwaves through the room. Selene''s heart raced as she turned her attention back to Kane, searching his eyes for answers. But he just stood there, watching his father, unmoving. Diana rushed to her husband''s side, panic written all over her face. "Garrett, what''s wrong? Are you in pain? Is it your chest again?" she asked frantically, holding his hand tightly. Alpha Garrett took a deep breath, his grip on Derek''s arm tightening as he steadied himself. Ignoring Diana''s questions, he directed his gaze toward Nyx and asked, "What brings a member of the Shadowfang family here?" Selene''s confusion deepened. Why was Garrett reacting as if this girl and her family were enemies of the pack? The name "Shadowfang" clearly carried weight, but Selene didn''t understand why. Beta Finn cleared his throat, stepping forward to answer on Nyx''s behalf. "Alpha Garrett," he began, 07.17 77.07% < Chapter 411 Menu "she''s the one who saved Alpha Kane during the rogue attack. The rogues'' leader specifically targeted Alpha, and both he and I were injured. If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t have made it. She sheltered us in the Shadowveil Pack and nursed us back to health." The revtion caught Selene off guard. Her initial wariness toward Nyx softened slightly. If this woman had saved Kane''s life, then perhaps her intentions weren''t what Selene had feared. The guilt of assuming the worst ate at her briefly. Kane was her husband, and she should trust him. Selene let out a quiet sigh, her voice steady yet firm as she addressed the woman. ¡°Thank you for saving my husband, Nyx." Her words were polite, but when she said "my husband," she emphasized the words with deliberate force, making her im unmistakable. Nyx''s emerald eyes locked onto Selene''s. A warm smile spread across her lips as she released Kane''s arm and moved toward Selene. Her movements were graceful, almost too perfect, as if rehearsed. When she reached Selene, she extended her hand, her voice soft and honeyed. "Selene Hawthorne," Nyx said sweetly, her tone friendly yet unsettling. ¡°It''s a pleasure to meet you. Don''t worry about him-he''s fine now. I took care of him like my own husband." 77.11%% Novel Heirs 412 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 412 Get 5 Menu Selene''s eyes sharpened, her gaze turning cold as she stared at Nyx. The young woman''sughter, light and carefree, broke the tension. "Look at your face, Sister," Nyx said with a yful tone. "I was just joking. Don''t worry, he''s all yours. I had no idea he was the Alpha Kane we''ve always heard about when I took care of him." Selene didn''t rx, her expression unchanging. She wasn''t naive-there was something deliberate in Nyx''s words, a hidden edge beneath the surface. But before she could respond, Kane''s deep voice cut through the room like a de. "My wife doesn''t appreciate that kind of joke. Don''t ever do it again." His words sent a wave of relief washing over Selene. The knot in her chest loosened, and her heart steadied. For a moment, her fears-the ones that whispered he might betray her like Ruby had-began to subside. Nyx froze, turning to face Kane. His intense, dark eyes pinned her in ce, and she immediately looked away, her confidence faltering under his piercing gaze. She turned back to Selene, her voice trembling. "Please tell him not to kill me. I didn''t mean to offend you, Sister. I''m sorry." Tears welled up in Nyx''s emerald eyes, and Selene found herself blinking in surprise. Her initial judgment of the young woman wavered. Was this girl truly as innocent as she appeared? Before Selene could respond, Nyx suddenly stepped forward and hugged her tightly. Selene stiffened, startled by the unexpected gesture, as the woman whispered in her ear. "I treated him for weeks, but he tried to kill me once. Please, tell him not to kill me." The sincerity in Nyx''s voice, her quiet plea, softened Selene''s heart just a little. The way Nyx clung to her was almost childlike, and it made Selene wonder if Nyx''s earlier behavior was simply her way of interacting with everyone. Perhaps her actions toward Kane had been misunderstood. Selene gently raised her hand and patted Nyx''s back. "Rx. He won''t hurt you," Selene said softly. Nyx pulled back, a relieved smile lighting up her face. "Thank you, Sister. Oh, I forgot to ask-do you mind if I call you Sister?" Selene stared at her for a moment, unsure how to respond. There was a certain innocence in Nyx that reminded her of Mira, her personal assistant. After a moment of hesitation, Selene nodded. "Sure," she murmured. Her gaze shifted to Kane, who stood nearby, his expression dark and brooding. His eyes were fixed on his father, Alpha Garrett, whose face was etched with a mixture of confusion and unease. Diana, Kane''s mother, broke the silence. "Kane, why is she here?" Diana''s voice was calm but tinged with curiosity and concern. Kane turned his eyes to his mother, his tone sharp as he replied, "Is this how you treat your guests, Mom?" 18 77.3% Satana''s Ayabique shot op at the sets. Dia spakkie cast was there aga had triggered it Before anyone else could speak, fikk snapped in to answer on Kane''s beat "besorger sys few days Shwit be fearing the p Selene nced at fyz, who stood strongly annexed by the tenon in the room he bunous eyes wandered around the deck house, a though she had to kes of the wver ter presen Camed Kane turned to Gamme Storm "store" "Yes, Alpha?" Storm responded distally "Have the maids prepare a room for Myx" no "O-Okay, Alpha," Storm stammered before hunying off to ry the instructions. On the way, he nced at Selene, his expression questioning Selene gave him a small nod, signaling him to proceed. He averted his gaze and disappeared toward the made avanes, Kane''smanding presence filled the room as he addressed his officials. Notify the entire pack that Alpha Kane has returned, I will personally deal with everything that''s happened over thest two weeks." His deep voice resonated with authority, and his officials lowered their heads in acknowledgment before dispersing to carry out his orders. The tension in the pack house seemed to ease slightly now that their Alpha was back. Kane''s gaze shifted to his father, his tone turning cold. "I''ll speak with youter, Dad" The subtle warning in his voice sent a chill through the room. Selene''s confusion deepened as she watched the unspoken exchange between father and son. Something was clearly wrong, but she had no idea what it could be Before Selene could dwell on it further, Kane turned and strode toward her. Without a word, he grasped her hand, his touch firm and grounding. "Kane, 1-"Nyx began, her voice hesitant. Kane stopped, turning his head to look at her. His dark gaze silenced her instantly. She swallowed hard, her words dying in her throat. Kane exhaled slowly, as ifposing himself, and then spoke. "You''re wrong," His voice was calm but carried an edge of finality. "She''s not Selene Hawthome. She''s Selene Thome-the only wife of Alpha Kane Thome." 77.3% Get 5> = Menu Selene''s eyebrows shot up at his words. She couldn''t tell who Kane''s anger was directed at or what had triggered it. Before anyone else could speak, Finn stepped in to answer on Kane''s behalf. "She''s our guest for a few days. She''ll be leaving the pack soon." Selene nced at Nyx, who stood beside her, seemingly unfazed by the tension in the room. Her curious eyes wandered around the pack house, as though she had no idea of the weight her presence carried. Kane tumed to Gamma Storm. "Storm." "Yes, Alpha?" Storm responded immediately. "Have the maids prepare a room for Nyx." "O-Okay, Alpha," Storm stammered before hurrying off to ry the instructions. On his way, he nced at Selene, his expression questioning. Selene gave him a small nod, signaling him to proceed. He averted his gaze and disappeared toward the maids'' quarters. Kane''smanding presence filled the room as he addressed his officials. "Notify the entire pack that Alpha Kane has returned. I will personally deal with everything that''s happened over thest two weeks." His deep voice resonated with authority, and his officials lowered their heads in acknowledgment before dispersing to carry out his orders. The tension in the pack house seemed to ease slightly now that their Alpha was back. Kane''s gaze shifted to his father, his tone turning cold. "I''ll speak with youter, Dad." The subtle warning in his voice sent a chill through the room. Selene''s confusion deepened as she watched the unspoken exchange between father and son. Something was clearly wrong, but she had no idea what it could be. Before Selene could dwell on it further, Kane turned and strode toward her. Without a word, he grasped her hand, his touch firm and grounding. "Kane, I-" Nyx began, her voice hesitant. Kane stopped, turning his head to look at her. His dark gaze silenced her instantly. She swallowed hard, her words dying in her throat. Kane exhaled slowly, as ifposing himself; and then spoke. "You''re wrong." His voice was calm but carried an edge of finality. "She''s not Selene Hawthorne. She''s Selene Thorne-the only wife of Alpha Kane Thorne." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 413 The Alphia''s Hidden Heirs Selene was at a loss for words. Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson as she lowered her head, biting her bottom lip in an attempt to hide the shy smile creeping across her face. The way Kane had defended her in front of Nyx struck a chord deep within her. His firm words, his unwavering deration-it revealed a protective side of him that reminded her why she had fallen in love with him. This was her Kane. "Let''s go," Kane murmured softly as he took her hand, gently tugging her toward the staks. Selene''s lips parted slightly, unsure of where he was taking her. She nced over her shoulder at the others still gathered downstairs. Kane''s father looked anything but pleased, his face clouded with anger or unease. Diana, on the other hand, seemed utterly confused by her husband''s reaction. Selene didn''t have time to dwell on it as Kane continued to lead her upstairs. Her gaze shifted to Kane as they ascended the stairs. She couldn''t stop herself from staring at him-at the strong, steady hand holding hers, at his sharp profile, and at the way his presence felt both familiar and overwhelming all at once. Tears welled up in her eyes again, threatening to spill. She still couldn''t fully believe he was back. When they reached the top of the stairs, Kane led her to their bedroom. Selene''s heart skipped a beat as she recognized where they were headed. As they stepped inside, she couldn''t take her eyes off of him. He let go of her hand, his attention momentarily shifting as he nced around the room, as if checking to see if everything was still as he had left it. Selene stood quietly, watching him with a soft smile. She closed the door gently behind her. But the moment she did, Kane turned abruptly, pressing her back against the door with a sudden, fluid motion. Selene gasped loudly, her wide eyes locking with his. Kane leaned in closer, tilting his head to meet her at eye level. His deep,manding voice softened as he asked, ¡°I asked you how you were, but you didn''t answer me, baby. Are you mad at me?" The tenderness in his voice broke the dam inside her. Tears spilled down Selene''s cheeks, and her voice trembled as she finally let out everything she had been holding in. "I wasn''t well, Kane. I was sad, upset, and yes, I was mad at you,¡± she admitted, her voice cracking. "I''ve been searching for you for so long. Do you know how many nights I cried myself to sleep? How many days I spent at the borders, hoping to see you again?" Kane''s expression softened as he listened to her. His dark eyes glimmered with emotion as he reached up, using his thumbs to gently wipe the tears from her cheeks. He cupped her face in hisrge hands, tilting her head slightly to meet his gaze. "I missed you, too," he whispered, his voice low and full of regret. His lips hovered just inches from hers as he added, "But I wasn''t in a condition toe back sooner." Selene''s eyes darted to the bandage on his head. Her fingers reached up instinctively, brushing lightly against it. "What happened to your head? Did you get hurt? Does it still hurt?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Kane caught her hand and guided it to rest around his neck. His lips quirked into a faint smile as he reassured her, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I''m sorry for everything that''s happened these past few 10-07 77.44% < Chapter 413 days. If you want, you can punish me for making you wat But plesse, dort og anymore baby- Selene''s heart swelled at his words. He was so gentle with her, to diffent for themanding sharp tone he used with others downstairs. This was the Kane the knew-the one who resented hi gentleness and warmth only for her, "For me, you''re my Kane," she whispered, her voice breaking slightly. Her fingers tightened slightly around his neck as if to ground herself. Kane''s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°I''m your Kane," he agreed, his tone yful yet tender. "But how happy are you to have me back?" Selene''s cheeks burned at his teasing. Flustered, she tried to push him away, her hands pressing lightly against his chest. ¡°Let''s talk about itter, she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. But Kane didn''t let her finish her sentence. His hand slid around to the back of her neck, pulling her closer as he leaned down and captured her lips in a fierce, possessive kiss. Selene gasped against his mouth, but the moment his lips moved against hers, all her resistance melted away. Novel Heirs 414 Selene closed her eyes as Kane''s lips pressed against hers. The sensation was pure bliss, a feeling she hadn''t realized she''d been so desperately craving until now. His kiss filled the emptiness she''d felt for weeks-the longing for him, for his touch, for the connection that only he could give her. Kane''s hands slid around her waist, pulling her body flush against his as he deepened the kiss. His movements were slow yet passionate, carrying the weight of how much he had missed her. Selene wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him tightly as if afraid he might slip away again. She leaned into him, trying to close the already nonexistent space between them. A low groan escaped Kane''s lips, and Selene''s eyes flew open. Startled, she broke the kiss, her gaze immediately darting to his face. "What''s wrong?" she asked, worrycing her voice. Kane''s eyes fluttered shut, and he exhaled heavily, his chest rising and falling as if he were in pain. Selene''s hand instinctively went to the bandage on his forehead. "Did I hurt your head?" she asked, her voice trembling with guilt. Kane opened his eyes, meeting hers with a steady gaze. He shook his head slowly. "No," he murmured. "Kane, you-" Before she could finish, he pressed his thumb against her lips, silencing her. "Ssshh," he said softly. Selene blinked, her lips parting slightly as she stared up at him. His deep, dark eyes held hers, studying her face with an intensity that made her heart race. His gaze dropped lower, falling to her neck, where his mark stood out-a symbol of their bond, their love, their unity. Feeling the heat of his stare, Selene averted her eyes, her cheeks flushing under his attention. She felt like the girl she''d been before their first marriage-the one who had loved Kane with all her heart,pletely devoted to him. His gaze alone was enough to unravel her. Kane gently tilted her chin back toward him, forcing her to meet his eyes once more. "Let me look at you a little longer," he said, his voice low and filled with emotion. "You have no idea how much I missed seeing this-just you." Selene felt her heart swell at his words. In that moment, she realized just how lucky she was to have him back. Kane wasn''t just her husband or her mate-he was her Alpha, her protector, and the king of her heart. Without a word, she reached up and removed his hand from her chin. Kane arched a brow, momentarily caught off guard, but before he could say anything, Selene threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly. Her tears returned, spilling freely as she buried her face in his chest. "I thought I''d lost you," she sobbed quietly. "I didn''t want toe back to this pack house without you. I didn''t know how I was supposed to live here alone." Kane wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as he rested his chin on her head. ¡°When did my woman be this emotional?" he teased gently. Sefene pulled back slightly, her hands pressing against his chest as she red at him through her 1007 716 < Chapter 414 tears. ¡°Stop making fun of my emotions, Kane Thorne," she said, her voice trembling with both frustration and affection. Kane let out a soft chuckle, his thumb brushing away the tears that lingered on her cheeks. Leaning closer, he whispered into her ear, his voice dropping to a low, yful tone. "How stop sobbing, or I''ll make you sob in... other ways." Selene''s fists tightened as her face turned crimson. "K" she eximed, her voice a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. Heughed, shaking his head as he stepped back, giving her a little space. "I''m just saying," he said with a smug grin. Selene narrowed her eyes at him but didn''t respond. Instead, she pushed her emotions aside and softened her tone. "Have you eaten anything? Let me prepare something for you," she offered, slipping back into the role of the caring, devoted wife she had been years ago. Kane turned and walked toward the closet, his broad back facing her. He opened the door and began rummaging through his clothes. "Let me take a shower first,¡± he said, his voice casual. "Then I''ll join everyone downstairs." Selene''s gaze lingered on him, taking in the sight of his strong, muscr frame. He looked as powerful as ever, but she noticed a slight change-he''d lost weight. The realization made her heart ache. It was no doubt the result of his injury, and perhaps whatever ordeal he had endured over the past weeks. "Kane," she said softly, hesitant at first. "Finn said Nyx saved you. How did she do that? You were in our pack, fighting rogues. How did she appear in time to save you?" Her question hung in the air, and she waited, her heart heavy with curiosity and unease. The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 415 Kane''s hands froze mid-motion, hovering over the clothes he had been moving. Selene immediately noticed the subtle change in his demeanor. Her brows furrowed as concern crept into her voice. "What happened?" she asked softly, He didn''t respond, his silence filling the room with tension. Selene frowned, stepping closer. She reached out and tapped his shoulder lightly, trying to prompt him. Kane finally grabbed the clothes he had selected, closed the closet door, and turned to face her. His expression remained unreadable. "Kane, I asked you something," Selene said, her voice firmer this time. There was a curiosity gnawing at her, one she couldn''t ignore. She needed to know how Nyx, a stranger, had saved someone as powerful as him-a warrior Alpha feared by many. Kane wasn''t just any Alpha. He was a legend, the only one to win three wars in a row and im territories from rival packs. How, then, could someone like Nyx have appeared in the middle of the chaos and managed to save him? Their eyes locked, and for a brief moment, Selene thought she saw something flicker in his gaze- something strange, almost guarded. But before she could make sense of it, Kane broke eye contact, his voice low as he said, "Let''s not talk about it. I got wounded in the war, and she''s a good doctor. She treated me, that''s all." Selene listened carefully, but his exnation felt iplete. There was something off about his tone, a hesitation that made her uneasy. Folding her arms across her chest, she arched a brow. "I didn''t like the way she touched my husband," she said pointedly, her voice calm but firm. Kane''s brows lifted slightly, and a smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. "I see," he said, his tone teasing. "You''re possessive of your husband." Selene rolled her eyes, though her heart skipped a beat at his words. "Of course I am. I hope you haven''t forgotten who your wife is." As she spoke, her glowing blue eyes locked on his, adding a yful edge to her statement. She meant to tease him, to lighten the mood, but his reaction caught her by surprise. The smirk vanished from Kane''s face almost instantly. His expression darkened, his features tightening as if her words had struck a nerve. His difort was unmistakable. "What-" Selene started to ask, but Kane turned away abruptly, cutting her off. "I''m going to take a shower," he said, his voice clipped. "We''ll talk about thister, okay?" Selene''s arms dropped to her sides as she watched him walk away, her brows knitting together in confusion. He disappeared into the bathroom and shut the door behind him, leaving her standing alone in the room. Her glowing eyes dimmed, fading back to their natural hue. She stared at the closed bathroom door, her thoughts racing. "What is wrong with him?" she murmured under her breath. He had been fine just moments ago. Was something bothering him? Was it the wound on his head? She shook her head, deciding not to push him for now. Maybe he just needed time. 77.86% Options With a sigh, Selene left the room and went downstairs. Determined to distract herself, she smiled at the maids and announced that she would be making Kane''s favorite dishes. The maids eagerly helped her in the kitchen, and soon the table in the dining room was set with a feast fit for an Alpha. Selene was about to call Kane and his parents to join her for the meal when loud voices echoed from the living room. She turned toward the noise and walked in, her heart skipping a beat when she saw her twins had returned home from school. "DAD!" Luna and Leo shouted in unison, their faces lighting up with joy as they spotted Kane descend ing the stairs. The twins dashed to him, their little legs moving as fast as they could. They nearly tackled him, wrapping their small arms around his legs as soon as he reached thest step. Kane knelt down, his strong hands resting on their shoulders as he looked at them with a rare softness in his eyes. "How are you two?" he asked, his voice warm. Both children flung their arms around his neck, hugging him tightly. "We missed you, Dad," Leo said, his voice muffled against Kane''s shoulder. "I love you so much, Dad," Luna added, nting a kiss on his cheek. Kane smiled faintly, pressing a kiss to the tops of their heads. "Did you look after your mother while I was away?" he asked. Selene bit her bottom lip, trying to hold back a smile as she watched the scene unfold. Her heart swelled at the sight of her family reunited. Leo broke the hug first, looking up at Kane with all the seriousness his young face could muster. "Mommy cried again," he admitted. "But we did our best to stop her." Selene''s cheeks flushed slightly as Kane''s gaze shifted briefly to her before returning to Leo. He ru ffled the boy''s hair gently. "Don''t worry," he said, his voice steady. "Dad is back now." Luna kissed Kane''s cheek again and tilted her head, her curiosity evident. "But where were you, Dad?" she asked innocently. Kane''s expression shifted, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his face. He raised his gaze, staring into the distance as he muttered, "Somewhere Daddy shouldn''t have gone." Novel Heirs 416 Luna and Leo were puzzled by their father''s words, but their joy at his return overshadowed their confusion. They had always believed he woulde back, and now he had. Standing tall, Kane grasped their small hands in his. ''Let''s have a meal together," he said with a gentle authority. The twins beamed up at him, their faces lit with happiness, and nodded eagerly. Selene approached them, her tone soft but firm as she addressed the children. "Not so fast. You both need to clean up first." "Please, Mom, can''t we do itter-" Luna began to protest, but Kane swiftly cut her off. "Listen to your mom," he said, his voice steady but warm. "Go get ready ande back quickly, I''ll wait for you both." Without hesitation, the twins released his hands and bolted up the stairs, theirughter echoing through the house as they raced to their rooms. Selene chuckled at their antics, her eyes sparkling with affection. She could feel how ecstatic they were to have Kane back after such a long time. Kane''s gaze lingered on the staircase for a moment before he turned his attention back to Selene. Her radiant smile caught his eye, and something in the way she looked at him drew him closer. Selene noticed his intense stare and immediately felt her cheeks grow warm. She quickly averted her eyes, but he had already closed the distance between them. "You look tired," Kane said softly, though there was a hint of frustration in his tone. "Have you been skipping meals?" His concern was evident, and Selene lifted her chin to meet his eyes. She smiled faintly as she replied, "Your twins have been keeping an eye on me. They made sure I was fine." Kane reached out and cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing tenderly against her skin. "You need to take better care of yourself," he said, his voice low but firm. Selene couldn''t help but smirk as she muttered, "I''m an Alpha, Kane-" He cut her off, his tone unwavering. "Alpha or not, you''re still fragile to me. And it''s my job to take care of you. Starting now, you''re eating properly. I''ll make sure of it." His words struck something deep inside her, and a warmth spread through her chest. She pressed her cheek further into his palm, her hand gripping his wrist as if to hold onto the moment. She felt a surge of joy she couldn''t put into words. But then, a memory surfaced- something she''d been carrying silently. She recalled the doctor''s words at the pack hospital. She was pregnant. Now that Kane was home, it felt like the perfect time to share the news. "Kane, there''s something I need to tell you," she said, her voice steady but tinged with emotion. 78.05% Heed has had slightly, ungng her op continue Salene cove around abruptly, her eyesnding on tax as the descended the staircase. Her gaze hardened as she noticed yr et ring one of her dresses. The dress where did you ge Galler asked, stepping toward the stars fyx nced down at the fabric, then looked back up at Selene Her tone was casual, almost "One of your maids gave it to me,¡± she exined. She mentioned you stayed in a room here before the wedding, and a few of your clothes were still there Selene recalled those days-after the war and before her manage when she''d spent time in Luna and Led''s room. It made sense that some of her belongings were left behind. Nyx reached the bottom of the stairs and twited, showing off the dress with a yful smile. ¡°Kane," Nyx said with a mischievous glint in her eye, "don''t I look just like her?" 78.05 Novel Heirs 417 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Selene froze, stunned by Nyx''s bold words. Her eyes flicked to Kane, who was ring at #yx with barely contained fury. "What gave you the right to go upstairs? Who told you that you could do that? Kane''s voice was sharp, his anger palpable. Nyx flinched at his tone and quickly grabbed Selene''s hand, using her as a shield to hide behind. "I was just 11 Before Nyx could finish, Kane stepped closer, reaching behind Selene to grab Nyx''s arm. His frustration was evident, and it seemed like he was ready to scold her. But Selene ced her hand on his, stopping him. "Let it go," she said calmly. "Maybe she didn''t have anything else to wear." Kane turned his piercing gaze on Selene, his eyes filled with irritation. It startled her. He was always so gentle with her, so seeing this kind of expression unsettled her. "Selene," he said coldly, "when I told you she''s just a guest, I meant it. She doesn''t deserve to be treated like one of us. Because she isn''t." Selene''s grip on his arm loosened, and she averted her gaze in difort. She turned instead to face Nyx. Nyx''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her expression one of fear and vulnerability. "Nyx," Selene said, her voice steady but firm, "you don''t strike me as someone weak. You managed to save Kane, didn''t you? That must mean you''re stronger than you look. So why are you crying now?" Nyx clutched Selene''s hands tightly, her voice trembling as she whispered, ¡°I¡ªI didn''t mean to upset him. I only wore this dress because I thought-" Kane cut her off with a raised brow and an indifferent tone. "No one cares what you thought," he muttered. "Behave like a dignified guest for the week you''re here. I''ll make arrangements to send you back to your pack soon." With that, Kane turned and strode toward the dining room, leaving Selene and Nyx in awkward silence. Nyx''s tears finally spilled down her cheeks, and Selene couldn''t help but feel a flicker of sympathy. But at the same time, she couldn''t deny the irritation she felt over Nyx''s behavior toward Kane. "Listen, Nyx," Selene said, her voice soft but firm. "I don''t know much about you, but I''ll give you one piece of advice. Don''t desire something that isn''t yours. It''ll only lead to heartbreak." Nyx wiped her tears away and looked up at Selene, confusion and hurt in her emerald eyes. "W-What do you mean, Sister?" Selene sighed, her expression calm but unwavering. "You''re young. Maybe too young to understand the difference between fantasy and reality. I owe you kindness for saving Kane''s life, but don''t mistake that for anything else. My husband might be the kind of man who catches every woman''s attention, 78.24% < Chapter 417 but I''m the only one who holds his heart." G15 x Menu Nyx''s eyes widened at Selene''s words, her expression shifting to one of shock. "I would never try to take him from you. I''m just a weak woman who saved him by chance." Selene''s gaze locked onto Nyx''s, her piercing blue eyes studying her intently. For a long moment, she said nothing, her expression unreadable. Then, Selene''s eyes began to glow a dark, almost otherworldly blue. The sudden shift made Nyx stumble back, her face pale with fear. Was it Dominic, Selene''s wolf, exuding power? Or was it simply Selene''s presence-stronger than any Alpha male Nyx had ever encountered-that frightened her? "W-Who are you?" Nyx stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. Selene stood tall, her expression hard andmanding, exuding an aura of dominance. Her voice was calm but carried an undeniable authority as she replied. "I am the Luna of this pack." The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 418 ACT Menu Nyx''s gaze lingered on Selene''s glowing blue eyes. She swallowed hard, lowering her head before murmuring. "Sister, I''m not after anyone. I have my own reasons for being here. Kane brought me- "Alpha," Selene interrupted sharply, her voice cutting through Nyx''s words. "What?" Nyx asked, her brows furrowed in confusion. "Call him by his rank," Selene said, her tone firm and unyielding. "Stop addressing him by his name. No one, except his family, is allowed to do that." Selene''s words were like daggers, each sybleced with a clear sense of possession. Her Alpha blood coursed through her veins, fueling her protectiveness and making it impossible for her to tolerate disrespect. Ordinary she-wolves might feel jealousy and speak their mind, but Selene was no ordinary she-wolf. She possessed the power to silence anyone who crossed her with just a look. She wasn''t just strong-she was the kind of Wolf that Alpha males coveted yet feared. As her wolf had once said, Selene was the every Alpha desired yet could never truly possess. Nyx''s lips twisted into a faint smile, and her voice carried a trace of defiance. "But he''s not the Alpha of my pack. I don''t have to follow your rules. Besides, he doesn''t seem to mind when I call him by his name." Selene''s brow arched, her instincts sharpening. There was something in Nyx''s tone-a subtle shift, almost like she was testing boundaries. Just moments ago, she had been in tears, but now there was confidence in her words. Selene''s fists clenched, her wolf stirring within her as she prepared to put Nyx in her ce. But before she could speak, the sound of little feet rushing down the stairs drew her attention. Selene''s glowing blue eyes softened instantly, shifting back to their natural color. She turned to face her twins, her expression calm and weing. "Mommy, where''s Dad? We''re ready now!" Luna eximed, her voice bubbling with excitement. Selene smiled gently and gestured toward the dining room. "He''s waiting for you in there." The twins paused to nce at Nyx. She quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and offered them a warm smile. ¡°Luna, Leo,¡± Selene said, motioning toward Nyx, "this is Nyx. She''ll be staying with us for a few days." "We already met her, Mommy," Leo said, his tone matter-of-fact. Selene blinked, surprised. "You did? When?" "She was in our room when we went upstairs," Luna chimed in, her voice sweet and innocent. "She said she''s our aunt." Selene''s eyes narrowed slightly as she turned to Nyx. "You were in their room?" Nyx nodded, her expression calm. "Yes. When I came back down, I asked Kane if they were his kids. 78.42% < Chapter 418 Remember, Sister?" she replied, her voiceced with feigned innocence. Selene assumed one of the maids had taken Nyx to the twins'' room to find her something to wear. Deciding there was no need to press further, she let the matter drop for now. Nyx crouched down to the twins'' level, her smile widening as she looked at them. "You two are absolutely adorable. Did you know that?" Luna''s face lit up, her cheeks glowing with happiness. "Really?" Nyx nodded, her bright green eyes sparkling as she turned her attention to Leo. Leo, however, remained quiet, standing still beside his sister. His expression was inscrutable, his bodynguage reserved. He had always been more introverted, preferring to observe rather than engage. Unlike Luna, he needed time to warm up to new people. Nyx reached out and gently ced her hand on Leo''s head, tousling his hair lightly. Her emerald eyes studied him carefully, as if she were trying to understand something about him. "You''re just like your father," she said softly, her voice almost reverent. "You''re the heir of this pack." * The Alpha''s Hidden Heird Novel Heirs 419 Leo nced at his mother, his eyes searching hers. Selene stood still,posed as always, though a flicker of pride crossed her face. She was pleased that Nyx had acknowledged Leo as the heir of the pack. "Come on now. Your dad is waiting," Selene said gently, taking the twins'' hands in hers. The twins eagerly walked with her, their steps light with excitement at seeing their father again. In the dining room, Kane was seated at the head of the table, his presencemanding even as he spoke into his phone. "Have him visit the pack," Kane said, his tone calm but his eyes sharp. "I need to discuss something important with him." Selene entered the room quietly, the twins following close behind. She immediately noticed the tension in Kane''s demeanor. Whatever conversation he was having didn''t seem to be putting him in a good mood. Without a word, she guided the twins to their seats, cing them on Kane''s left side. Then she took her own spot, sitting to his right as was customary. Momentster, Nyx walked in, her expression slightly unsure. She hesitated before making her way to Selene and taking the seat beside her. Selene sat silently, her gaze fixed on Kane as she waited for him to finish his call. "Make all the arrangements as soon as possible. I don''t want her staying here any longer than necessary," Kane said into the phone, his voice cold and deliberate. toward Selene''s brow furrowed slightly. It was obvious he was referring to Nyx. She shifted her gaze the young woman, noticing that Nyx had bowed her head, clearly overhearing his words. When Kane finally hung up, he turned his attention to Selene, his expression softening slightly. "Let''s eat," he said, his voice warmer now. "It''s been a while since we''ve all had a meal together." Selene gave him a quiet smile and nodded. Rising from her seat, she reached for his te and began serving him food. Kane''s eyes remained on her the entire time, his intense gaze unrelenting. Selene could feel it, but she didn''t look up. She was used to the way he watched her, as if she were the only person who existed in the room. "I asked the maids to bring Mom and Dad over," Selene said as she ced Kane''s te back in front of him. "They should be here soon." Kane gave a small nod, his attention briefly shifting to the twins, who were whispering to each other in hushed voices. "What are you two talking about?" he asked, his tone curious but light. Luna looked up at him, her bright eyes filled with concern. "Dad, what happened to your forehead? Why is there a bandage? Are you hurt?" 78.61% Kane smiled softly at her question. "Yes, baby. Dad got a little hurt," he said, leaning slightly toward her. "Seems like I''m not as strong as your mommy." Selene froze at his words, her hand stilling as she reached out instinctively, cing it over his. The suddenness of his statement caught her off guard, and for a moment, herposed entefior cracke ever so slightly. The Alpha''s Hidden Hiere Novel Heirs 420 Selene''s eyes rested on Alpha Garrett as she tried to piece together why he had sad marke so flicker of doubt crossed her mind-why did Wyz''s customs seem so different from her ow Her gaze shifted to Nyx, who was staring directly at Alpha Games For the free are, tay sister we the innocent, timid woman she usually portrayed herself to be. There was something des ter expression-something Selene couldn''t quite read, though it unsettled her deply "Alpha Garrett," Nyx said, her tone sharp but controlled, "you must be very proud of your ovetons Bu can''t help but wonder why have your people abandoned their promises? is this part of your outtur struggle to keep your word?" All eyes at the table turned to Nyx. Her sudden confidence startled Selene. Gone was the ques unsure young woman. What''s more, her words carried a weight that Selene wasn''t expecting Promises? What promises? Nyx continued, her voice firm, "You and your people, everything is just "That''s enough, Dad," Kane''s authoritative voice cut through the tension like a knife, silencing Alpha Gamem before he could respond. Though Kane spoke calmly, the power in his tone was unmistakable. Apha Gament shrugged his shoulders dismissively and returned to eating, though his expression was tight Leo and Luna, noticing their father had begun eating, followed his lead and quietly started on their meals. Across the table, Alpha Garrett and Diana exchanged nces, their focus entirely on Kane. Selene, however, remained locked on Alpha Garrett, her mind racing. Is he hiding something? she wondered. Questions churned in her mind, questions she intended to ask Ker that night when they were alone. He had been so busy since his return-there hadn''t been a moment to bring up the unspoken matters lingering between them. The dining room fell into an uneasy silence. Kane finished his meal and left without another word, Nyx, who had stunned everyone just moments ago, remained quiet, and the rest of the table followed suit. The day passed in a haze for Selene. Kane had left for hispany, apanied by Finn, and the weight of her unanswered questions lingered. Selene''s thoughts spun endlessly as she tried to piece together the fragments of tension from earlier. Kane had a mountain of responsibilities to tackle after being gone for so long. The pack''s operations had stalled in his absence, but Selene knew he was more than capable of reiming control. Kane Thorne wasn''t just a leader-he was a force. It was no surprise to her that, by the end of the day, ne had already stabilized much of what had fallen apart. That evening, back at the pack house, Selene couldn''t shake the restlessness. She paced back and forth in the living room, her eyes frequently darting toward the main door. The fear lingered in her chest-a fear she hadn''t been able to let go of since Kane''s abrupt disappearance two weeks ago. She dreaded the thought of losing him again, the uncertainty gnawing < Chapter 420 at her. "Luna." Get 5 Menu Selene spun around at the sound of Wren''s voice. She hadn''t even heard her approach. Wren''s expression was tense, and before Selene could ask what was wrong, Wren rushed forward and grabbed her hand. "What is it, Wren?" Selene asked, her heart already pounding. "Are you alright?" Wren shook her head, her voice urgent. "Luna,e with me to the children''s room. Now." Selene froze for a moment, her pulse quickening. "The children''s room? What''s going on? Why won''t you tell me what''s wrong?" Wren''s worried expression only deepened, and her words came out in a rush. "It''s Leo. He has a high fever." Selene didn''t wait another second. She bolted up the stairs, panic gripping her as she made her way to her children''s room. Throwing the door open, she found Luna sitting on the bed, her eyes wide with worry. Beside her, Leoy still, his small body curled under the nket. His face was flushed a deep red, and his eyes were shut tight. "Leo!" Selene called as she rushed to his side. She reached out and pressed her hand against his forehead, only for her stomach to drop. His skin was burning hot to the touch, radiating an unbearable heat that sent rm bells ringing in her mind. Her heart raced as she turned to Wren. "Call the pack doctor immediately." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 421 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs 5Bonus > #Menu Wren hesitated, her voice trembling as she said, "Luna, I don''t have the number for the new pack doctor." Selene rubbed her temples, trying to stay calm. "Call Gamma Storm," she instructed firmly. Wren immediately dialed Storm, who had just entered the pack house. The moment he heard about Leo''s condition, he rushed upstairs to the children''s room. "Selene," Storm called out as he entered. Selene, seated beside Leo, looked up. She stood quickly, relief flickering on her face at Storm''s presence. "Call the new doctor right away," she said, her voice steady butced with urgency. "Leo is burning up." Storm wasted no time, pulling out his phone and contacting the pack''s new doctor. Within ten minutes, the doctor arrived at the pack house, carrying his medical bag. The doctor examined Leo, his expression thoughtful. "It''s unusual," he remarked. "He doesn''t have any symptoms of a cold or cough. What could be causing this fever?" Selene''s gaze met Storm''s, and he immediately pressed the doctor. "That''s exactly why you''re here. Figure it out." The doctor scribbled something onto a prescription pad before turning back to Selene. He handed the paper to Storm and bowed slightly to her. "I''ve prescribed medication that should help bring the fever down. It''s likely just a reaction to the seasonal change. He should recover soon." Selene gave the doctor a curt nod, though her attention remained on her son. As the doctor left, Storm stepped aside to call Kane and inform him about Leo''s condition. Afterward, he headed out to fetch the prescribed medicines. Selene sat back down beside Leo, her hand brushing lightly against his forehead. Luna crept closer, her small arms wrapping around her mother in a hug. "Mommy, Leo''s shaking!" Luna cried, tears streaming down her cheeks. Selene pulled her daughter into herp, stroking her hair tofort her. "He''ll be fine, Luna,¡± she her voice calm but firm. "Your brother is strong, just like you." Luna sniffled, nodding against her mother''s chest. Her bond with Leo was different-deeper. As twins, they shared an unspoken connection that made them inseparable. Selene nced back at Leo, her heart heavy. Determined to ease his difort, she stood and headed to the bathroom. Momentster, she returned with a bowl of lukewarm water and a small cloth. Wren stepped forward. ¡°Luna, let me help you with that," she offered, motioning toward the bowl. But Selene shook her head. "No. I''ll do it. He needs his mother right now." Sitting at the edge of the bed, Selene dipped the cloth into the water, wrung it out, and gently ced it 09:27 78.92% +5Bonus > Menu on Leo''s burning forehead. Luna watched silently, her wide eyes fixed on her mother. Selene wiped Leo''s arms and legs, her movements careful and soothing. Once she was done, she tucked him under two warm nkets, hoping it would help regte his temperature. Suddenly, the door swung open with a loud creak. Selene turned sharply to see Kane entering the room, his face taut with worry. "How is he now?" he asked as he strode toward the bed, his eyes locked on Leo. Selene straightened up and replied, "The doctor said he should be fine. Storm went to get the medication." Kane sat down beside her, his hand reaching out to touch Leo''s forehead. His jaw tightened as he felt the heat radiating from his son''s skin. "Storm already told me," Kane said, his voice low. "He''ll be back soon with the medicine." Selene nodded, her gaze dropping back to Leo. She reached for the bowl to change the water, but as she stood, a wave of dizziness washed over her. She swayed unsteadily, and before she could catch herself, Kane was on his feet, his strong arms wrapping around her waist to keep her from falling. "Selene,¡± he said firmly, his concern evident. She blinked r¨¢pidly, trying to clear her vision as her head swam. Slowly, her bnce returned, and she stood upright, leaning lightly against Kane for support. "I''m fine," she murmured, her voice soft. "It happens sometimes. Don''t worry about me." But Kane didn''t look convinced. His hands moved to cup her cheeks, his dark eyes searching hers. "How often does this happen?¡± he asked, his voice quieter now, almost tentative. Selene opened her mouth to answer, but before she could, his gaze flickered with realization. His hands stilled against her face as he whispered, "Are you... pregnant?" 78.99% Novel Heirs 422 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Chapter 422 # +5Bonus > Menu Selene searched Kane''s eyes, hoping for a spark of excitement, but instead, she found something unreadable. It made her chest tighten, and doubt crept into her mind. "What if I am?¡± she asked quietly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Kane gently brushed his fingers through her hair. His response was calm but carried a weight that made her stomach sink. "Just from the way you asked that, I can guess the answer is no," he said, exhaling as if relieved. Selene''s lips parted slightly in surprise. She didn''t miss the subtle sigh that escaped him, as though he had been hoping for exactly that answer. Before she could respond, Luna''s excited voice broke the tension. "Leo opened his eyes!" she eximed, her pitch higher than usual. Both Kane and Selene immediately turned toward their son. Leo''s eyelids fluttered, and he blinked as if adjusting to the light in the room. They rushed to his side, sitting on the edge of the bed. Selene gently took Leo''s small hand in hers, rubbing it softly. "My sweet boy, how are you feeling?" she asked tenderly, her voice full of concern. Leo''s gaze met hers, and in a faint, almost inaudible voice, he whispered, "Mommy, it hurts." Though quiet, his words were clear to both Selene and Kane, their heightened Alpha senses catching every syble. Selene felt her heart clench as tears welled up in her eyes. She leaned closer, her voice soothing. "Where does it hurt, baby? Tell Mommy, and I''ll make it better." Kane moved in, his face calm but focused as he looked directly into Leo''s eyes. "Is it your head?" Kane asked softly. "Uncle Storm is bringing your medicine soon; you''ll feel better, I promise." her Leo''s lips pressed into a thin line, his little face determined. He was clearly trying to show his that he was strong. Selene knew why. Kane''s training sessions often started with the same words: "No matter how much something hurts, never let others see your weakness. They''ll assume you''re incapable." Selene''s fingers brushed through Leo''s hair, and she leaned down to kiss his warm forehead. "You''re going to be just fine, my love," she murmured, her tone full of quiet confidence. Her words seemed tofort Leo, giving him just a little strength. Across the bed, Luna''s eyes filled with tears as she watched her brother trembling under the nkets. The sight of him like this made her cry softly. Not long after, Gamma Storm entered the room, the sound of his footsteps drawing Kane''s attention. Storm immediately bowed his head in respect. 09:28 79.17% < Chapter 422 "Alpha," he greeted firmly. +5Bonus > Menu Kane nced at the medicine in Storm''s hands and motioned for him to give it to Selene. Storm stepped forward, handing the small bottle to her. Selene wasted no time, quickly administering the medicine the doctor had prescribed for Leo. She watched closely as her son swallowed it, her worry easing just slightly with the hope that it would soon help. Storm lingered for a moment, standing by, before leaving the room quietly. Kane, however, stayed rooted in ce, never once moving from Leo''s side. His protective nature wouldn''t allow it. The night dragged on, feeling endless as they waited for Leo''s fever to break. Selene kept a constant vigil, her fingers running softly through his hair, her eyes never leaving him. Kane leaned back against the headboard, holding Luna, who had fallen asleep on his chest. Finally, after what felt like hours, Selene noticed the heat in Leo''s little body starting to fade. Relief washed over her, and she exhaled deeply. "He''s strong, Selene," Kane said, his voice breaking the silence. "He''s your son. Don''t worry so much about him." She turned her head to look at him, her brows raising slightly. "Hmm? My son? Not yours?" Kane chuckled softly, ncing down at Luna in his arms. "Of course, he''s mine too. But he has your eyes, your strength, and your powers. I''ll never forget how his mother stood by me when I was on the brink of death in the war." Selene smiled at him, her heart swelling at the memory. "Kane, I''d do anything for you," she said sincerely. Kane shifted closer, still cradling Luna, and pressed a gentle kiss to Selene''s forehead. The simple ge sture made her cheeks flush. She nced at their twins, her voice soft as she murmured, "Maybe someday, we''ll have another-" "No." Kane cut her off abruptly, catching herpletely off guard. She turned to him, her expression confused. "What?" she asked, unsure if she had heard him correctly. Kane''s gaze rested on the twins, his face calm but firm. "We don''t need another child, Selene. We''re happy with the twins. This is enough." 09:28 Novel Heirs 423 #Manu Selene froze for a moment, her hand instinctively hovering near her stomach. Slowly, she pressed her palm against it, her gaze fixed on Kane. "What do you mean we don''t need another? That''s our child, Kane," she said softly, her voice trembling. Kane''s expression darkened as he frowned at her. "Do you really want another baby, Selene? We already have an heir and an heiress. I don''t want more children. You and the twins are enough for me. His words struck her like a blow. Before she could even share the news about the life growing inside her, he had already dismissed it as something unwanted. A deep ache spread through her chest, and her vision blurred with unshed tears. She turned her face away from him, trying to mask her pain. Slowly, she rose from the bed, her movements deliberate. "Where are you going?" Kane''s voice broke the silence. Without looking back, Selene bit her lip to keep her emotions in check. Taking a shaky breath, she replied, "I''ll be back in a little while." She didn''t wait for a response. She walked out of the bedroom, her steps brisk and her heart heavy. As soon as she was out of sight, tears spilled over, streaking down her face. She wiped them away quickly, trying topose herself as she made her way to the balcony. On her way, she ran into Wren, who stopped in her tracks. "I didn''t tell the Alpha''s parents about Leo''s fever, just like you asked," Wren informed her, her tone careful. "Good," Selene murmured, her voice subdued. Wren''s eyes narrowed slightly as she studied Selene''s face. "Luna, are you alright? Leo will be fine," she offered, assuming Selene''s tears were for her son. Selene forced a weak smile. "Yeah. You can go rest now, Wren. Your Alpha is with the children." "Oh, alright," Wren said hesitantly before stepping aside. Selene continued toward the balcony, her thoughts a swirling mess. She needed fresh air, a moment to herself. The excitement she''d felt about telling Kane the news had vanished, reced by a hollow sadness. She had hoped this time would be different-he had missed so much when she was pregnant with the twins, and he''d openly regretted not being there for her. So why now, when they had another chance, was he so against it? What had changed in him? What was she suppos. The child was already growing inside her. do now? The cool night air brushed against her skin as she stepped onto the darkened balcony. She moved toward the railing but stopped abruptly when she noticed someone else there. A tall figure stood in the shadows, the faint red glow of a cigarette flickering in the dark. ¡°Storm?¡± she said, recognizing him. Gamma Storm turned toward her, startled. He quickly flicked the cigarette away, letting it fall to the ground below. He straightened, showing her the respect she deserved as Luna. "Selene, what are you doing out here?" She avoided his gaze. "I just need some time alone," she muttered. 00.00 79.36% < Chapter 423 Manu Storm hesitated, then gave her a small nod before stepping aside. Selene walked past him, gripping the railing tightly as the silvery moonlight illuminated her face. She closed her eyes as silent tears streamed down her cheeks. When she married Kane again, she had believed her life would change for the better. But now, she felt like she was moving backward, trapped in a cycle of disappointment and heartache. "Are you crying?" Storm''s voice broke through the stillness, startling her slightly. He sounded genuinely surprised. Selene had always been careful to keep her emotions private, even when Kane had gone missing. Only after his retum had anyone seen her shed tears in public. She turned to face him slowly, her eyes ssy and red-rimmed. Storm''s expression softened as he looked at her, and she knew he already understood. He was one of the few people who knew about her pregnancy. Her voice cracked as she whispered, "Storm, he doesn''t want this baby." Novel Heirs 424 +5Bonus > Menu Storm stared at Selene, his expression one of disbelief. "What are you talking about? You must have misunderstood. The Alpha isn''t like that," he said firmly. Selene looked away, her emotions swirling. She had been just as shocked by Kane''s words, struggling to reconcile them with the man she thought she knew. "What exactly did the Alpha say to you?" Storm pressed, his tone gentler this time, hoping to uncover the truth. Selene remained silent, her gaze drifting as if searching for a way to stop her thoughts from spiraling. When Storm realized she wasn''t going to answer, he tried again. "Did you tell him you''re pregnant?" he asked. She turned her tear-streaked face to him and shook her head. "Then how can you be so sure he doesn''t want this child?" Selene wiped at her wet cheeks, her voice barely above a whisper as she mumbled, "He told me he doesn''t want another child." Storm''s brows furrowed deeply. "Selene, you need to tell him about your pregnancy. He doesn''t even know yet. Maybe he''ll feel differently once he knows." Selene gripped the railing tightly, her knuckles whitening. Deep down, she feared that even if Kane epted this child, it would only be out of obligation-apromise, not something he truly wanted. Silence hung in the air between them, thick with unspoken thoughts. Storm''s words echoed in her mind, and she knew he was right. She couldn''t keep this from Kane, no matter how scared she was of his reaction. Finally, she turned back to Storm, who was still watching her. "I think you''re right," she admitted quietly. Storm smiled, his confidence in Kane unwavering. "The Alpha loves you, Selene. He loves your family. This child will mean everything to him. He could never abandon his own blood." Selene nodded slightly, a glimmer of hope flickering in her heart. Maybe she had been too quick to assume. She turned toward the door, thinking about checking on Luna and Leo before deciding when to tell Kane the truth. Before leaving, she nced back at Storm. "Thank you, Storm. You''ve been a good friend these past few weeks." Storm shook his head modestly. "You''re my Luna. It''s my duty as Gamma to protect you Alpha." and the Selene smiled faintly, raising her hand to pat his shoulder. "Well, you''re certainly very good at your job." She turned to leave but stopped abruptly when she noticed someone standing in the shadows. Her brows knitted together as she recognized the figure. "Nyx?" Selene called out, her tone sharp. "What are you doing here?" 00:28 79.55% < Chapter 424 +5Bonus > #Menu Nyx froze, her eyes wide as though she''d been caught red-handed. "N-Nothing," she stammered. "I was just bored, Sister." Storm stepped forward, his piercing gaze fixed on her. "Were you eavesdropping on us?" His voice was cold, his suspicion clear. Nyx''s eyes widened even further, and she quickly raised her hands d¨¦fensively. "No! No, I swear I didn''t hear anything!" She rushed to Selene''s side, clutching her hands as if to plead her innocence. "Sister, trust me. I wasn''t listening to your conversation!" Selene studied her for a moment. Nyx''s expression was so earnest, so filled with nervous energy, that she decided to give her the benefit of the doubt. "Alright," Selene said with a sigh. "But don''t wander around the pack house thiste. Go to bed." Nyx nodded eagerly, her relief evident. "Okay, Sister. I''ll go now." With that, Selene turned and left the balcony, her thoughts already returning to Kane and the unborn child. She had to believe that Kane would understand, that his love for her would outweigh his hesitation. Another child wouldn''t ruin their lives-it wouldplete their family. But just as she reached the threshold, she heard Storm''s voice behind her, sharp andmanding. "Nyx!" Selene spun around, her heart skipping a beat, only to see Nyx sprawled on the ground. Novel Heirs 425 Kane sat on the edge of the bed, his eyes fixed on the door Selene had disappeared through. The silence in the room was heavy, yet his mind buzzed with thoughts he couldn''t shake. His gaze shifted to the twins, resting peacefully on the bed. But the storm brewing in his eyes betrayed the calm he had shown earlier. Slowly, he lowered Luna''s head onto the pillow next to Leo and stood. He took deliberate steps toward the door, his hand gripping the doorknob. For a moment, he seemed ready to leave, but he hesitated. Kane turned his head to look at the twins again, their small forms illuminated by the soft glow of the bedsidemp. His grip on the doorknob tightened briefly before he inhaled deeply and let go. Instead of leaving, he turned back to the room and strode toward the couch near the bed. Reaching into his pocket, Kane pulled out a pack of cigarettes. He slid one out and ced it between his lips, though he didn''t light it. His eyes kept drifting back to the twins, and his jaw clenched. With a sharp motion, Kane took the cigarette from his lips and flung it to the floor. His hands trembled slightly, his frustration clear. The red in his eyes deepened, his usual calm giving way to a fierceness that could make anyone tremble. The door swung open suddenly, breaking the moment. Kane''s eyes snapped back to their usual dark shade, assuming Selene had returned. But instead of Selene, his beta, Finn, entered the room and quietly shut the door behind him. Finn nced at Kane briefly before his eyes went to Leo. "I heard he''s sick," Finn said, his tone low as he stepped toward the couch. Kane answered with a curt, "Hmm." Finn hesitated, studying his Alpha carefully. Something about Kane''s posture, the tension in his shoulders, felt off. "Kane?" Finn ventured cautiously. Kane''s gaze remained fixed on the floor, his hands resting on his knees. Slowly, Finn walked over and sat beside him. Just as he began to speak again, Kane lifted his head and met his eyes. Finn froze. The anger simmering in Kane''s red-rimmed gaze was unnerving. "What happened?" Finn asked, his voice quieter now. Kane''s eyes darkened further, the red ring like embers. His tone was low but steady. "Find out what Selene is hiding." Finn blinked in surprise, his brow furrowing. "What are you talking about? Why would she hide anything from you? Didn''t you see how happy she was when we returned to the pack?" Kane turned his head away, his jaw tightening. ¡°I saw it, but-" He stopped abruptly, letting out a low hiss of pain. A groan escaped him as he pressed his hand to his forehead, trying to keep his voice down so as not to wake the twins. Finn''s eyes widened as he spotted the bandage wrapped around Kane''s head. Without thinking, he 79.74% < Chapter 425 reached out and grabbed Kane''s arm. "Kane, we should-" +5Bonus Menu Before Finn could finish, Kane''s gaze snapped to him, and Finn felt a chill run through his body. Kane''s eyes were no longer just red-they were shifting to a glowing, unnatural brown, with flecks of green swirling within them. The sight sent a jolt of unease through Finn, who instinctively pulled his hand back. Kane shoved Finn''s arm away with a sharp motion. "Leave me," he growled, his voiceced with both pain and authority. Finn stammered, his voice trembling. "A-Alpha!" He could only watch helplessly as Kane clutched at the bandage on his head. For a moment, it seemed as though Kane might rip it off, his breathing heavy and erratic. But before he could act, a small voice broke through the tension. "Dad?" Kane froze. His hands stopped moving. The glow in his eyes disappeared, returning to their usual dark hue. Slowly, he turned his head toward the bed, where Leo was sitting up slightly, his tired eyes watching him. Kane blinked a few times, his demeanor shifting as though the pain and anger from moments ago had never happened. Finn stared at him in disbelief, stunned by the sudden change. Kane rose from the couch without a wo rd, his movements calm and measured. "Do you want me to call Raven?" Finn asked hesitantly, his voice still shaky. Kane shook his head firmly. ¡°No. If the Hawthorne family gets involved, they''ll learn about this. This isn''t something Raven or her family can handle. No matter how strong she is, this is beyond her abilities. Her life is far too important to risk." He walked over to Leo, who was still watching him. Kane''s expression softened slightly as he knelt beside his son. "Kane-¡± Finn started, but Kane cut him off with a cold nce. "As I told you before we returned to the pack, don''t tell her anything about this," Kane said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. Finn swallowed hard and nodded, but Kane wasn''t finished. He paused, his gaze sharp as he added, "Go and find out if Selene is pregnant." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 426 Selene rushed to Nyx''s side, her heart racing as she crouched down. She gently inspected Nyx''s pale face and leaned closer. "What happened to her?" she demanded, her voice thick with worry. Storm, kneeling beside Nyx, frowned deeply. He lightly patted her cheek, his expression hard and skeptical. "Are you faking this? Because if you are, this isn''t the time for games," Storm said bluntly, his tone sharp. Selene stared at him in disbelief. "Storm, she''s unconscious. This isn''t an act," she said firmly, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Pick her up." Storm hesitated for a moment, clearly reluctant. But Selene''smand left him with no choice. With a heavy sigh, he scooped Nyx into his arms. Selene followed closely as Storm carried her down the hallway, her eyes never leaving Nyx. Along the way, they passed a few maids who paused and exchanged uneasy nces. The maids quickly rushed off, stopping in front of arge wooden door. One of them knocked urgently, rousing the upants inside. The door opened, and Diana appeared, her expression groggy as she rubbed her eyes. "What''s going on? Why are you knocking at this hour? Is something wrong?" she asked, her voiceced with irritation. Before the maids could respond, Diana nced back into the room, where Alpha Malcolm had also been awakened by the noise. His sharp gaze darted to the door. "Let them in," Malcolm said curtly, sitting up in bed. Diana stepped aside, allowing the maids to enter. They quickly bowed their heads before Malcolm. "You instructed us to keep an eye on Nyx," one of them began. Diana''s brows furrowed in confusion, and she turned to look at her husband. "What?" she asked, her tone incredulous. "You''ve been spying on our guests? Malcolm, really? I know she''s not one of us, but this is ridiculous. Kane said she wouldn''t be here long." Malcolm ignored his wife''s remarks, his attention fixed solely on the maids. "What did you see?" he asked, his voice calm butmanding. One of the maids stepped forward. "We saw her wandering around the pack house-she went to the balcony for a while. Then, she was carried out by Gamma Storm, with Luna walking alongside them." Both Malcolm and Diana exchanged confused nces at the mention of Storm and Selene. "She appeared to be unconscious," another maid added, trying to rify. "Maybe she''s sick. Luna looked worried. They were heading to Nyx''s room." Malcolm''s eyes widened at the revtion, his expression hardening. He swung his legs out of bed, his movements abrupt. A low growl of frustration escaped him, his anger simmering just below the surface. "Check to see if they''ve called a doctor," he ordered sharply. "If they have, stop them." 0.10.46 79.88% 8 *5Bonus - §¸§Ö§á§Ú The maids nodded and quickly left the room, leaving Diana standing there in stunned silence. She turned to Malcolm, her eyes narrowing. "Are you serious right now? That girl is clearly unwell, and you''re telling them not to call a doctor? What is wrong with you?" Malcolm didn''t respond. He shoved past her, storming out of the bedroom. His steps were hurried, his focus singr as he made his way to Nyx''s room. "Malcolm!" Diana snapped, following close behind him. "I''m talking to you! Answer me!" But Malcolm didn''t slow down or acknowledge her. His mind raced, his body fueled by a mixture of adrenaline and anger. Though he was no longer the strong Alpha he had once been-his health had deteriorated after his son''s disappearance-his determination hadn''t wavered. As they reached the hallway leading to Nyx''s room, Diana''s voice rang out again, sharper this time. "Malcolm, this is madness. She''s just a child! Why are you so paranoid? Why are you acting like this?" Finally, Malcolm stopped in his tracks. He turned to face his wife, his expression grim and filled with an intensity that made her step back slightly, "That girl isn''t just a child," he said, his voice low and cold. "She''s a Shadowfang, Diana. That family is back. They''ve returned to finish what they started, I won''t let them destroy us again." Novel Heirs 427 Odeonus > Menu When the maids arrived at Nyx''s bedroom, they found Selene and Gamma Storm standing just outside the door "W We noticed that Miss Nyx seemed unconscious earlier. Is she okay?" one of the senior maids asked hesitantly, her voice filled with concern. Selene responded with a calm shake of her head. "I''m not sure. Maybe she''s just struggling to adjust to the weather here. She''s from a very different ce," she said gently. Her tone was warm and polite, as it always was when addressing the maids. Despite her Alpha rank and her status as the soon-to-be Luna, Selene never spoke harshly to the staff. Even the youngest maids felt respected in her presence. Hermanding yet kind aura naturally drew people to her, and many bowed instinctively when speaking to her, despite her not yet being officially dered the Luna of the pack. "What''s going on in there?" a younger maid asked curiously, ncing toward the closed bedroom door Storm''s sharp voice cut through the air. "Why are you asking? Go back to your rooms. Now." The maids immediately lowered their heads, avoiding his intense gaze. Gamma Storm''s reputation for being fiery and unyielding was well-known, and none of them wanted to risk provoking his temper. Selene ced a hand on Storm''s arm, offering him a small smile. "Take it easy, Storm. They''re just worried about our guest," she said softly. Turning back to the maids, she added, "We''ve already called a doctor, and he''s inside checking on her now." The maids exchanged wide-eyed nces, their surprise evident. They hadn''t expected Selene to act so quickly-or so decisively. None of them dared question her authority, but their apprehension lingered. Selene noticed the unease in their expressions and couldn''t help but wonder why they seemed so concerned. Perhaps, like her, they had been charmed by Nyx''s innocence and vulnerability. "Storm," Selene said, turning back to him, "please notify Kane." "What about the kids? Are you going back to them?" Storm asked, his brow furrowing slightly. "Ask someone to stay with the twins," she replied. "I''ll remain here until the doctor gives us an update." Storm attempted to mind-link Kane, but for some reason, his efforts failed. Frustrated but determined, he decided to head to the twins'' room to speak with Kane directly. Just then, Alpha Malcolm and Diana arrived. Storm shot them a brief nce but said nothing as he passed by on his way to find the Alpha. The moment Malcolm heard that Selene had already called a doctor, his face went pale. His lips tightened as if he were holding back a curse. Selene noticed his sudden shift in demeanor and frowned. "Dad, are you alright?" she asked, concerncing her voice. Malcolm didn''t respond, his focus now locked on the closed door. 0 10 46 80.11% Before anyone could say more, the door opened, and the doctor stepped out Selene immediately turned her attention to him. "Doctor, is she okay? What happened to her?" Selene asked, her eyes darting toward the room where Nyx was resting. The doctor gave a reassuring nod. "There''s no need to worry. This kind of fainting ispletely normal at this stage." Selene froze, her brow furrowing as his words sank in. She turned to him sharply. "What do you mean by ''this stage''?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion. The doctor hesitated for a moment, then smiled knowingly. "She''s pregnant," he said simply. Novel Heirs 428 The room fell into a stunned silence. Selene turned her eyes toward Nyx, her thoughts racing "Pregnant? She''s not even married. Does she have a lover? Do her parents know about this?" Menu A flood of questions swept through her mind. The idea of keeping Nyx in their pack any longer seemned impossible. Yet, another thought struck her-perhaps Nyx had been too scared to face her family and hade here seeking refuge. "Absolutely not!" Alpha Malcolm''s booming voice shattered the silence, jolting everyone. Selene spun around to face him, startled. "There''s no way this woman is pregnant. Have her examined again! She should be taken to the pack hospital for a proper evaluation. We can''t just take this at face value-" "Dad, what are you talking about?" Selene cut him off, her confusion evident. His reaction was baffling. "The man who checked her is a senior doctor from our pack hospital. I personally called him here. Since our private family physician can''t examine non-family members, I requested him to check on Nyx. There''s no way he''d make a mistake." Alpha Malcolm mped his mouth shut, seemingly at a loss for words. Diana stepped forward, approaching the bed to nce at Nyx. "We should notify her parents immediately," Diana said in a calm but firm voice. Before anyone could respond, a voice interrupted from the doorway. The owner of the voice stepped into the room. "What do we need to inform her parents about?" Selene turned to see Kane entering alongside Storm. Her heart sank as she remembered the decision she had made earlier on the balcony-she would tell him about her pregnancy tonight. But first, they needed to deal with the situation involving Nyx, the young girl who had been staying in their pack as a guest. Drawing a steady breath, Selene spoke. "Kane, Nyx fainted on the balcony. Doctor Alden examined her and said she''s pregnant." Kane''s gaze lingered on Nyx momentarily before snapping to Selene as her words sank in. His expression twisted in disbelief. "What the hell are you talking about?" His reaction mirrored his father''s, leaving Selene even more confused. She couldn''t grasp what was going on with them. Kane turned his harsh re toward the doctor, who visibly trembled under the weight of his Alpha''s scrutiny. "A-Alpha-" "How far along is she?" Kane demanded cold/y 10.47 80.3% < Chapter 428 The question caught everyone off guard, especially Selene. She blinked in confusion, trying to understand why he was so fixated on the details. The doctor stammered, struggling to respond. "Alpha, the pregnancy is still in its early stages. I''d estimate about two weeks.* Selene''s heart dropped as realization struck her like a lightning bolt. Two weeks. The same amount of time Kane had been staying in Nyx''s pack. The memories of Nyx constantly vying for Kane''s attention shed through her mind, aligning with the doctor''s words. "Two weeks?" she murmured under her breath. Kane''s jaw tightened, his face unreadable. Meanwhile, Alpha Malcolm broke the tension with a sharp "Leave. And don''t breathe a word of this to anyone," he said to the doctor. The room descended into an oppressive quiet after the doctor exited. Selene stared at the floor, unable to lift her gaze or find the words to speak. Her mind swirled with disbelief. This couldn''t be true. Kane wouldn''t do something like this. He had told her Nyx had only helped him when he was injured- nothing more. A faint movement caught everyone''s attention as Nyx stirred, slowly regaining consciousness. No one moved toward her. The weight of the moment seemed to pin them all in ce. Kane finally broke the silence, his voice cutting through the air like a de. "Are you pregnant? Whose child is it?" Nyx''s eyes widened in shock. Tears spilled down her cheeks as she ced a trembling hand over her stomach. "K-Kane... it''s your child." Novel Heirs 429 **58ongs Menu * Selene was already struggling to grasp the situation, but the moment Nyx said those words, it felt as though the ground beneath her had vanished. A wave of dizziness swept over her, making her legs tremble uncontrobly. She was seconds away from copsing when Gamma Storm rushed forward, catching her by the shoulders just in time. "Selene, are you okay?" he asked, concern etched on his face. Clinging desperately to his arm, Selene fought to stay conscious. Her vision blurred as tears began to form, but she refused to let them fall. She wouldn''t allow herself that vulnerability. Kane nced at her, his expression unreadable, before stepping closer. When he reached out to hold her hand, she shoved it away abruptly. She avoided his gaze, unable to look him in the eyes-or even at his face. The courage to confront him. was nowhere to be found. After everything, after years of enduring pain, was there anything left between them? ¡°Kane, is it true? Is the child yours?" Diana, his mother, asked, breaking the tense silence. Kane''s jaw tightened as his eyes remained fixed on Selene. He didn''t answer. His silence was deafening, and to everyone in the room, it spoke volumes. Selene took a shaky breath and gently pushed Storm away before turning and walking out of the room. "Selene!" Storm called after her, quickly following. "You didn''t even tell him about your preg- Selene spun around, her eyes red and glistening with tears that now streamed down her face. Her expression stopped Storm mid-sentence. "There must be some kind of misunderstanding," Storm said softly, though his voicecked conviction. Selene let out a bitterugh, her voice tinged with pain. "A misunderstanding? That woman is pregnant, Storm. She''s carrying the Alpha''s child. Now I finally understand why he''s been so adamant about not wanting another child with me. He already has one-he just made it with someone else." Storm stood frozen, unable to find the words to console her. "Don''t tell him about my pregnancy," she said firmly, her voiceced with a quiet but deadly resolve. Storm''s eyes widened in shock. "But Selene... it won''t stay hidden forever. He''ll find out soon enough." Selene took a step closer, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "If you tell him about my unborn child, I swear I''ll kill you. That man doesn''t deserve to know." Without waiting for a response, Selene turned and walked away. Storm could only watch as her figure disappeared into the distance. Back in the room, the atmosphere was tense. Alpha Malcolm''s piercing re was fixed on Nyx. "You''vee here to destroy my son''s life. You''re 80.49% < Chapter 429 Meny nothing but a liar, pretending to be pregnant. I''ll uncover the truth tomorrow, and if it turns out you''re not sick or injured, I promise-" "Dad." Kane''s voice cut through his father''s tirade, silencing him. Alpha Malcolm shot his son a withering look before turning to Diana, who remained stunned and unmoving. "Let me handle this. I need to speak with her-alone," Kane muttered. Nyx''s eyes widened in panic, her body stiff with fear. She knew this wasn''t going to end well. Alpha Malcolm and Diana reluctantly left the room, though Malcolm''s re lingered on Nyx until the door closed. Once they were gone, Kane turned to Nyx, his expression dark and unreadable. He walked toward her slowly, each step heavy with restrained fury. When he reached her, his hand shot out and wrapped around her throat. His grip was unrelenting, his strength enough to crush her in an instant. "What are you trying to pull?" he growled, his voice ice-cold and filled with menace. Novel Heirs 430 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs *Bonus ? #Menu Nyx gasped for air, her chest heaving as she struggled to remove Kane''s hand from her throat. Her fingers wed at his wrist, but his grip was like iron- unyielding and merciless. She pped at his hand desperately, trying to force him to let go, but her strength was no match for his raw power. Realizing she couldn''t overpower him, a flicker of determination crossed her face. She stopped struggling, closing her eyes tightly for a brief moment. When they opened again, they were no longer soft and pleading. Her emerald eyes glowed with an unnatural, fiery light-fierce and unrelenting. The innocence that once lingered in her gaze was gone. Recing it was a searing intensity, a force capable of burning everything in its path. Nyx nced at his hand briefly before gripping his wrist with her own. Kane hissed sharply, his face twisting in pain as if his wrist had caught fire. The heat radiating from her touch was unbearable, but despite the burning sensation, he clenched his jaw and refused to loosen his hold. But Nyx wasn''t finished. She tightened her grip on his wrist, and an electric jolt rippled through his body, leaving him momentarily stunned. A guttural groan escaped his lips as his fingers finally released her neck. Kane stumbled back slightly, cradling his wrist. His skin was red and swollen, almost as though it had been scorched. He red at her with a fury that could have leveled mountains, his breathing ragged. Nyx, meanwhile, coughed violently, her lungs greedily drawing in air. Her hand instinctively rose to her throat, now marked with angry red imprints from his fingers. She huffed, her breathsing in shallow gasps. When she finally steadied herself, she raised her eyes to meet his. Her voice was low butced with venom. "You can''t do to me what your family did to my mother all those years ago," she spat, her words slicing through the tension like a de. "Or have you forgotten how you woke up in my bed just weeks ago? This child is yours, Kane. Deny it all you want, but it''s the truth." Kane''s fury boiled over. Without hesitation, he lunged forward and grabbed her throat again, his grip even more crushing than before. His eyes were wild, his mind consumed by rage. "I''ll kill you," he growled, his voice dripping with malice. "You and that child. I will not allow anyone but my wife to bear my child. Ever." Nyx didn''t flinch this time. Instead, she let out a dark, humorless chuckle, her lips curling into a mocking smile. "Kill me? Kill this child? Go ahead," she said, her tone taunting. "But tell me, what will you do about the Shadowfang family? They know about this child. Why do you think they let you leave their pack alive?" Kane froze, his fingers tightening slightly before loosening just enough to betray his hesitation. Her words hit him like a p, forcing him to pause. For a moment, the rage in his eyes shifted to something else-doubt, or perhaps realization. Scenes from his past flickered through his mind. He thought back to his escape from the Shadowveil mens) 10 47 80.68% < Chapter 430 +5Bonus Menu Pack, to the strange circumstances surrounding his return to the Nightfall Pack. The memories ignited fresh anger within him, but this time, it was mixed with unease. Nyx saw the flicker of hesitation and pressed on, her voice dripping with mockery. "Have you ever wondered who kidnapped you when you were a child, Kane? Or why your father was so desperate to marry you off in secret all those years ago?" Kane''s jaw tightened, his nails digging into her skin as though he was on the verge of tearing her apa 1. rt. Nyx didn''t stop. If anything, his anger only fueled her words. "Your father had you marry that woman in secret because he wanted to sever any ties to the Sha dowfangs. He thought they''d never find out. But guess what? They know. They always knew. And now, your remarriage has reached their ears. They''ll be here soon, Kane. They''ll take what they believe is rightfully theirs." Her voice dropped to a whisper, her words slicing into him like daggers. "They''ll take your Luna''s position-your precious Selene. And do you know why?" She leaned closer, her lips curling into a victorious smirk. ¡°Because it''s always been mine. From the very beginning, Kane, it''s been mine." 80.68% The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 431 +58tonus Menu The loud crashing sounds echoed from the Alpha and Luna''s bedroom, making the maids stationed outside flinch. They stood frozen, their hands over their ears, faces pale with fear. None of them dared to knock on the door, too terrified to even consider it. "What''s happening to Luna?" one of the maids whispered anxiously. "Who kno-" The maid''s response was cut off as her gaze locked onto Kane approaching the bedroom. His towering frame and sharp expression made her breath catch in her throat. "A-Alpha!" They immediately bowed low, their terror shifting from the room to the man before them. Kane didn''t spare them a nce. His piercing eyes were focused on the door, the sounds of shattering ss and angry growls reaching his ears. "Leave," hemanded coldly. Without hesitation, the maids scurried away, grateful to escape the chaos. Kane stood alone outside the door, his hand tightening around the doorknob as he listened to the snarlsing from within. He shut his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm rising within him. After a moment, he turned the knob and stepped inside. The sight that greeted him made him momentarily stop in his tracks. The room was inplete disarray, with shattered ss, broken furniture, and torn curtains scattered everywhere. His eyes traveled over the wreckage until theynded on the figure near the window. Selene. Her back was turned to him, but the tension in her posture was unmistakable. As if sensing his presence, she whirled around, her sharp gaze locking onto him like a predator spotting its prey. Without a word, she grabbed the flower vase next to her and hurled it in his direction with all her strength. Kane barely moved in time, the vase flying past his head and smashing against the wall behind him. His eyes shifted to Selene''s face. She looked fierce-fierce in a way that would terrify even the boldest of Alphas who once sought her hand, mistaking her for a gentle, docile woman. The fire in her dark blue eyes was nothing short of lethal, and it struck Kane deeply. He had always believed he was the only one capable of handling her, taming her wild spirit. But now, after what she had learned, he realized just how fragile that belief had been. The look she gave him now was one he hadn''t seen since the war, the same piercing re she had when she nearly drove a de through his heart while he was trying to protect her in his brother''s pack. Kane closed the door behind him and slowly approached her, his steps careful. "Selene-" His voice was soft, low, an attempt to soothe her. But she wasn''t having it. Her re didn''t waver, not 09:39 80.81% 45Bonus Menu even as he closed the distance between them. When he got close enough, Selene''s hand shot out, grabbing him by the neck. With surprising strength, she shoved him against the wall. Kane''s back hit the wall with such force that his bones protested, but he didn''t fight back. He released a shaky breath, battling his wolf''s instinct to retaliate. He wouldn''t let his beast rise-not against her. Selene leaned closer, her voice ice-cold, sharp enough to cut through his defenses. "So, what do you think I am? A toy? Something you can y with whenever you want? Marry me, toss me aside for some new girl, and then repeat the cycle? Does it amuse you, Kane? Is this all just a joke to you?" Her words hit him harder than any blow could. Kane''s heart clenched at the bitterness in her tone, at the Selene standing before him now. It had been so long since he''d seen her like this-cold, unyielding, and brimming with rage. He regretted it. He regretted everything. After their remarriage, she had softened, letting down the walls she''d built over the years. And now, with one reckless mistake, he had undone all of it. Kane''s amber eyes locked onto hers, his gaze soft, pleading. She wasn''t ready to listen, but he had to try. "I swear," he murmured, his voice trembling slightly, "I have no idea how this happened." ʯ´¨ Novel Heirs 432 Selene''s piercing gaze lingered on him for what felt like an eternity after his words. Kane, unable to meet her eyes, closed his own and rested the back of his head against the wall. He made no move to escape her grip, epting her anger in silence. "You are such a weak man, Kane," Selene scoffed bitterly, finally releasing his throat. Her eyes shifted back to their natural ck, as though her wolf, despite her fury, could not bring herself to harm her mate any longer. Taking a deliberate step back, she turned away from him and walked toward the nightstand. Kane opened his eyes just in time to see her grabbing her phone. "What are you doing?" he asked cautiously, his voice low and uncertain. "I''m calling Magnus," she replied without hesitation, her tone sharp and resolute. Kane''s brows furrowed in rm. In an instant, he rushed over and snatched the phone from her hand. "You can''t call him. You can''t drag your family into this. This is between us-it''s a private matter," he said firmly. Selene''s eyes widened at his words, disbelief shing across her face. The rage she had been trying to suppress boiled over again, spilling out like a storm. "Private matter?" she said, her voice eerily calm, though her eyes betrayed the depth of her pain. "Do you really think this is still private? A woman is pregnant with your child, Kane." Her calmness terrified him more than her fury ever could. Her tone was steady, almost zen-like, but he knew her well enough to recognize the storm brewing beneath the surface. "You have every right to punish me for my actions," Kane said, his voice softening. "But we can resolve this-together.¡± "Resolve it? How? By killing that woman? Should I be the one to do it? Should I tear her apart with my own ws?" she snapped, her voice rising as her teeth clenched. "If that''s what you want, then-" Kane began, but his words were cut off by the sharp sting of her palm against his cheek. The p echoed in the room, and Kane shut his eyes tightly, his fists clenching at his sides. Selene red at him, her voice trembling with both fury and heartbreak. "That woman is carrying your baby, Kane, and you just agreed to kill her? What about the child? Is this who you are? This is exactly why I left you all those years ago. You would have done the same to me." Kane''s eyes snapped open, and he turned to face her, shaking his head desperately. "I would never have done that to you. You are my woman, Selene. I could never even think of it." Selene let out a bitter, humorlessugh. Her eyes shimmered with tears, but they only made her look more unhinged. Her pain was raw, consuming her from the inside out. Without another word, she snatched her phone back from his hand and stormed toward the closet. Kane followed her, his eyes narrowing as he saw the luggage near the closet door. His heart sank * 09:39 80.99% < Chapter 432 when Selene grabbed the handle of the suitcase and began to pull it toward her. "Where are you going?" he demanded, his voiceced with panic. +5Bonus > Menu Selene turned her head to re at him, her voice colder than winter''s frost. "Let go of me. I''m leaving you. Forever. I''ll nevere back." Kane shook his head frantically, stepping closer. His hands cupped her face, his calm demeanor shattering into desperation. "Please, Selene. Don''t leave me. Trust me-I didn''t know. I swear I didn''t. I was unconscious, and..." He swallowed hard, his words faltering as he searched for something-anything-that might reach her. Selene shoved his hands away, forcing him to stagger back. ¡°I don''t want to be with a weak man like you,¡± she hissed. "Are you even a real Alpha? You''ve relied on women to save you time and time again. I saved your life not once, but twice. And apparently, that wasn''t enough. Now, another woman swoops in to ''help'' you, and she ends up pregnant? Just incredible. I wonder how she helped you. Did she ''help'' by satisfying your desires?" "Selene!" Kane''s voice rose, but she cut him off with a furious shout. "Shut up!" Gripping her luggage tightly, Selene marched toward the door. Her voice was steady but dripping with disdain as she turned to deliver her final words. "After everything you''ve done, you still have the nerve to stand in front of me? You''re shameless, Kane. I will never forgive you for this. I regret ever remarrying you." Novel Heirs 433 Selene wiped the tears staining her cheeks and moved toward the door, her resolve firm. But just as she reached for the handle, Kane''s cold,manding voice stopped her in her tracks. "If you leave," he said, his tone sharp and unyielding, "I will destroy the Iron Crown Pack." Her body froze as his words cut through the tense air like a knife. Slowly, she turned around, her brows furrowed in disbelief. Her frown deepened when her eyesnded on him-his once-familiar gaze had changed. His eyes now glowed a molten brown, almost unrecognizable, like apletely different man had taken his ce. Her hands trembled slightly as she stared at him, feeling a chill creep up her spine. His expression was different, too-a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, one that sent shivers through her. "Don''t forget," he continued, his voice cold andced with arrogance, "your brother submitted to me during the war. Killing him wouldn''t be a challenge for me. After all, I''ve killed plenty of Alphas in battle before. One more won''t make any difference." Selene blinked, trying to process wrong, but her shattered heart held her back. This wasn''t the Kane she thought she knew. How could she trust him now? He imed he was unconscious, yet somehow, another woman was pregnant with his child. It was clear to her-he was lying. 14 she wanted to step toward him, to demand what was "You''re nothing but a coward," she spat, her voice trembling with anger. "You know my brother would kill you if he ever found out the truth." Kane strode toward her, closing the distance between them in just a few steps. He leaned down, his face inches from hers, staring into her eyes with an intensity that made her wolf stir uneasily. Selene''s dark blue eyes glimmered as her wolf growled inside her, responding to the challenge. The tension between them was palpable, the air thick with anger and betrayal. Her gaze locked onto his glowing brown eyes, which looked unnatural¨Cforeign even. This wasn''t the Kane she had known. "K-Kane?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible, as though she was trying to convince herself this was still her mate. His smirk widened slightly, his tone dripping with disdain. "She is carrying my child. ept it or leave," he said coldly. "But don''t expect me to beg for your forgiveness. I''m not that kind of man. If you walk out that door, she will take your ce." Selene''s eyes widened, her blood boiling at his words. Her breathing quickened as her fury bubbled to the surface. She didn''t understand what had happened to him, or why his eyes looked so foreign, but none of that mattered now. She clenched his cor tightly in her hands, pulling him closer as her wolf growled at him. "I can make your life miserable if I want to," she snarled, her tone low and threatening. Kane didn''t flinch. His glowing brown eyes remained locked on hers, unyielding and unfazed. But as Selene continued to re into them, she noticed something strange in their depths-something she couldn''t ce. 09:39 81.17% +5Bonus > Menu Before she could say more, Kane suddenly hissed in pain and stumbled back, clutching his forehead. Selene froze, startled. He groaned, gripping the bandage that covered his head, his expression contorted with difort. She stood still, watching him with a mix of shock and anger. Even as he groaned in pain, she felt no desire to go to him. The betrayal he had dealt her was too deep, too raw. How could she care for him after everything she had just learned? Kane didn''t say another word. He straightened himself, avoiding her gaze entirely, and left the room without looking back. Selene remained rooted in ce, her body tense and her mind racing. His final words echoed in her ears, tearing at her heart. He would never ask for forgiveness. He would never change. The man she thought she loved had been nothing more than an illusion. Her shoulders slumped as despair threatened to overtake her. She wanted to leave, to walk out the door and never look back, but then images of her twin brothers shed through her mind. She shut her eyes tightly, her chest heaving as she tried to steady herself. If she left Kane now, it would ruin her brothers'' standing in their pack. Her actions would ripple far beyond herself. Her wolf stirred inside her, refusing to allow her to abandon her post. The Alpha within her wanted to fight for her ce, to rule as Luna. The bond, the mark on her neck, and the mate connection were still there, binding her to him despite the betrayal. Selene sighed, her hand reaching for the luggage once more. But as her fingers brushed against the handle, they froze. Her other hand instinctively moved to her belly, resting there for a long moment. "I won''t repeat the same mistake I madest time," she whispered to herself. "I won''t run away again. This throne, this position-it''s mine. How could I let another woman take it from me?" Her eyes hardened with renewed resolve as she stood tall. Her fury was still burning, but it was now matched by her determination. Kane may have betrayed her, but she wasn''t going to let him-or anyone else-take what was hers. Novel Heirs 434 Inside a dimly lit, weathered house, an elderly man stood with a wide grin stretched across his face as he observed the group of teenagers before him. The boys and girls, all in their mid-teens, looked around the room with wide-eyed curiosity. The space was filled with peculiar artifacts and strange tools, each exuding an air of mystery. "Sir, can we use this?" one of the girls asked, her voice tinged with excitement as she pointed to a ss bottle on the table. Inside the container, a vibrant blue liquid shimmered under the faint light. The old man approached the table, his movements deliberate. Picking up the bottle, he swirled the liquid inside. Instantly, the bright blue liquid darkened into an inky ck. The teenagers froze, their eyes widening in shock. One of the boys darted closer to the old man and asked, "Sir, how did you do that?" The elderly man chuckled, the sound deep and knowing. He ced the bottle back on the table and turned to face the group. "We are wizards," he said inly. "Werewolves, on the other hand, know little about what we are capable of. Do you know why?" The teens exchanged nces before collectively shaking their heads. "It''s because they are not connected to any covens," the old man continued. "Wizards and witches live in a world very different from theirs, yet we remain vital to their survival. Otherwise, why do you think your Alpha sent you to me?" His piercing gaze swept over them as he finished speaking. The teenagers hesitated for a moment, then slowly nodded with smiles breaking across their faces. These young witches and wizards had been selected from various packs to visit the old man, a rare opportunity that came only once a year. Each of them was eager to learn from the most powerful hybrid wizard in the region. "Sir, we are so fortunate to meet you," one of the boys said, his voice full of admiration. ¡°Even at your age, you''re still so powerful and strong. But why do you live here alone? Where is your family?" The old man''s smile faltered at the question. He turned his gaze away, his expression hardening. "I don''t have a family," he replied curtly. One of the girls stepped forward cautiously, her voice soft and respectful. "Sir, we heard you once had 35 "I only have one family," the man interrupted, his voice sharp. "And that is the Hawthorne family." The teenagers fell silent, sensing they had touched a sensitive subject. They quickly realized they could not afford to offend him. After all, he was no ordinary wizard-he was Raven, the most powerful hybrid in existence, and a member of the Iron Crown Pack. The group had traveled far to learn from him, and they weren''t about to squander the opportunity. Raven began teaching them about rare herbs capable of saving lives and potions that could cure even the most stubborn of diseases. As the teenagers immersed themselves in the lesson, one boy''s attention drifted. His gaze fell on a 81.35% +5Bonus > Menu "What''s that?" the boy asked, pointing at the jar. The rest of the group turned to look, curiosity flickering in their eyes. "It looks like a water jar," another said. "Do you store water in it? Is it moon water?" Raven''s eyes flicked toward the jar. Slowly, he made his way over to it, his expression unreadable. "This is no ordinary jar," he said gravely, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "It''s a sentinel-a tool that alerts us to the greatest threats, even those we haven''t yet considered." With those words, he reached out and pulled the red cloth away, revealing the jar. The room seemed to grow quieter as the teenagers stared at it. The jar, now illuminated by the moonlight streaming through the window, sparkled as if filled with liquid starlight. From their vantage point, the teenagers saw nothing more than water. To them, it was just an ordinary jar. But to Raven, it was something far more. He wrapped his hands around the jar, his expression growing intense. As his green eyes locked onto the shimmering liquid inside, they began to glow faintly. His breathing slowed, and the room seemed to hold its breath with him. Then, his vision shifted. Raven''s glowing green eyes suddenly turned white as he stared deeper into the jar. His grip tightened, his knuckles whitening as if he were bracing himself. The vision he saw struck him like a blow, making his breath hitch. Inside the shimmering liquid, he saw two figures-two faces staring at one another. One belonged to a young woman with glowing green eyes, her gaze fierce andmanding. The other belonged to a massive ck wolf, its piercing blue eyes glowing with raw power. The woman stood firm, her glowing eyes radiating strength. But the ck wolf growled as it inched closer to her, its movements predatory and deliberate. The sound of the growl rippled through Raven''s mind, shaking him to his core. Though he couldn''t fullyprehend what he was seeing, one thing was certain- this vision was a warning, a glimpse of something that had yet to unfold but carried immense danger. Novel Heirs 435 *+5Bonus > Raven''s legs trembled slightly, and the teenagers quickly noticed. They rushed to his side, steadying him by grabbing his arms. "Sir, are you alright?" one of the boys asked, worry evident in his voice. Raven blinked, his glowing white eyes already fading back to green as his hands left the jar. He took a deep breath, his posture straightening as he looked at the concerned teens. "I feel like I''m aging faster these days," he said with a faint chuckle, brushing off their concern. The teenagers exchanged amused smiles, thinking their mentor was simply joking. After all, Raven was known to be one of the most powerful hybrids alive despite his advanced age. Raven quickly redirected their attention. "Focus on the objects I showed you earlier,¡± he instructed, his voice steady but his hands visibly trembling as he covered the jar again. When the teenagers finally left for the night, it was alreadyte. Raven stood by the door, ready to close it, when a hand suddenly shot forward, stopping it mid- swing. Raven opened the door wider, his sharp green eyes narrowing as he recognized the figure standing there. "Beta Finn?" Finn''s face was lined with stress, his expression tense and filled with urgency. He nodded, his voice low as he said, "Raven, we need your help." Raven frowned, his grip tightening on the doorframe. For a moment, he hesitated. This was unusual for him-he was always weing, even when Alpha Kane had attempted to control him in the past. Finn noticed the hesitation and raised an eyebrow, his tone turning suspicious. "Are you alright, old man?" Raven avoided his gaze, stepping aside to let him in. "Please,e in. How could I not wee Alpha Kane''s beta?" Finn entered the house, his movements tense. He walked toward the couch but didn''t sit, his urgency making him restless. His worried gaze swung back to Raven as he began speaking. "My Alpha isn''t well. He-" "Did he go to the Shadowfangs?" Raven interrupted, moving toward the couch and gesturing for Finn to sit. Finn''s eyes widened in shock. Yet again, the old wizard''s abilities left him speechless. He hade to expect the unexpected from Raven, but the man''s insight still unnerved him. "My Alpha didn''t want me toe to you," Finn admitted, his voice tinged with guilt. "We argued about it, but I came anyway. I have one request-don''t let the Hawthorne family know about this." Raven raised an eyebrow but said nothing, instead motioning for Finn to sit on the couch opposite him. Reluctantly, Finn obeyed. Raven reached for a kettle on the table, pouring tea into a cup. Finn, however, waved his hands 09:39 81.61% 4 Chapter 45 dismissively. "I don''t have time for tea right now," he muttered. Medu Raven nced at him, his green eyes sharp. "You have wounds on your body. This tea is nourishing-it will help them heal" Finn''s mouth fell open slightly, surprised. He hadn''t shown Raven his injuries, yet the old man had known. As he poured the tea, Raven asked casually, "Why is Alpha Kane so afraid to inform the Hawthornes? Isn''t he the mighty Alpha who returned alive from the Shadowfangs, despite being the heir of the Thome family?" Finn lowered his head, his voice barely above a whisper. "He''s afraid Alpha Magnus will take his sister away from him. Kane doesn''t want to lose his wife. But.....¡± Finn hesitated, guilt flickering across his face. "There was another woman who came back with us. Kane insisted we bring her. She saved him during the war." Raven set the teacup in front of Finn, his expression unreadable. "Is that so, Beta Finn? Or is it the other way around? Does Alpha Kane truly need someone to save him?" Finn''s eyes widened, disbelief in his gaze. He looked away, unable to hold Raven''s knowing stare any longer. Instead, he muttered, ¡°Last night, we discovered she''s pregnant. Is there any way to determine if the child is Kane''s? We can''t even test the DNA for another seven weeks, and Kane''s marriage is in danger." Raven leaned back, his fingers steepled. "Indeed, she is carrying Alpha blood. There is no doubt." Finn''s jaw clenched, his face darkening with disappointment. The confirmation weighed heavily on him. How was he supposed to tell Kane this? "What will my Alpha do now? This will be chaos. Selene will never forgive him," Finn said, his voice filled with dread. Raven''s green eyes flickered, glowing faintly as he spoke. "Tell him to protect her." Finn''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Protect her? From who? Selene is strong enough to deal with that woman." Raven shook his head slowly, his expression grave. "Your Alpha is shielding the wrong woman. Tell him to protect that woman-from Selene." Finn''s eyes widened in shock. "What are you saying?" Raven''s gaze became cloudy, as though he were looking at something far away. His voice dropped, heavy with meaning. "This is the reign of Luna Selene. This is no longer Kane''s war, where he shields his wife from harm while taking all the blows himself." "But they''re after-" Finn started, but Raven cut him off. "The Moon Goddess gave Kane an Alpha as a mate for a reason," Raven said firmly. "He can''t keep protecting her while ignoring her strength. This is the beginning of Luna Selene''s rule. She will be a Luna unlike any other pack has ever seen. But if she kills that woman, she will carry the regret for the rest of her life." 09:40 Novel Heirs 436 The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs +5Bonus > = Menu ¶ÈÅÌ In front of the mirror, a woman studied her own reflection. She wore a sleek, backless ck dress with full sleeves that hugged her figure elegantly. Her gaze wasn''t focused on the dress, though. Instead, she stared directly into her own eyes, as if searching for patience, strength, or perhaps a sense of resolve. Selene reached for a pair of long earrings and carefully put them on, letting her hands move with practiced precision. Her hair hung loose, styled simply, and she gently swept it over one shoulder as she picked up ab. A knock at the door broke the silence in the room. "Come in," she called, her tone calm but firm. The door opened, and Storm stepped inside, pausing mid-stride as his eyes fell on her. He froze, momentarily stunned. "Sel-" he began, but his voice faltered. "Storm," she greeted, her tone neutral. Storm quickly looked away, lowering his gaze to the floor. He cleared his throat awkwardly before speaking again. "As you instructed, I''ve called for a pack meeting. Every Alpha in our pack is on their way to attend." Selene''s lips curved into a faint smile as she mumbled, "I knew you could handle it. That''s why I took the time to prepare for the meeting." Her tone carried a quiet confidence that left Storm slightly unsettled. He nced up at her as she set theb down on the dressing table and turned to face him. "Did he try to stop the meeting?" she asked, her voice sharp. Storm shook his head. "Alpha learned that you n to take over the packpany. He says he''s fine with it." Selene''s jaw tightened, a flicker of displeasure crossing her face. She gave a small shrug, masking her emotions, and nodded. "Okay," she said simply. The two of them exited the room together. As they walked down the hallway, passing maids paused to bow respectfully. Their eyes lingered on Selene longer than usual. She looked different today. There was an undeniable aura about her-regal,manding, and unshakable. The ck dress and subtle makeup only enhanced her presence, making her appear even more striking. The maids exchanged nces, their unease palpable. "Morning, Luna," one of them said softly. Selene offered a curt nod in response, her focus unwavering as she moved forward. 09:40 81.8% < Chapter 436 Their path soon led them toward the children''s room. Selene nced at Storm as they walked. "I''m going to check on Leo," she said. "It''s afternoon, so the twins might still be asleep." Storm nodded. "I''ll check if everything is ready. Delta Derek is already handling things in the meeting hall." Selene stopped in her tracks and turned to him with a frown. "Why? Where is Beta Finn?" Storm hesitated for a moment before replying, "We''re not sure. I heard he had an argument with Alpha and left the night before yesterday." Selene chuckled softly, though there was no humor in the sound. "Fed up with his so-called Alpha, I s uppose. He probably had no idea his Alpha was busy getting other women pregnant, did he?" Storm froze, her words hitting harder than expected. He noticed the bitter amusement in herugh, the way it seemed toe from a deep ce of pain. Without another word, Selene turned and entered the children''s room while Storm headed off to oversee preparations. Inside, Leo was resting peacefully, his fever having finally subsided. Selene stayed with him for a while, ensuring he wasfortable and cared for. She reminded the children to behave and instructed Wren to watch over them. "I''ll be busy with work from now on," she told them firmly before leaving. As Selene descended the stairs, her original destination was the meeting hall. But something made her pause. She nced toward the other wing of the pack house, her eyes narrowing slightly. Without fully realizing it, her feet carried her in the opposite direction. She walked with purpose, her heels clicking softly against the wooden floor. Her steps slowed as she approached a corridor, her gaze falling on a figure standing near a locked room. It was a woman. 00:40 Novel Heirs 437 +5Bonus Menu Nyx stood outside the locked room, her eyes fixed intently on the lock as if willing it to open. Her glowing eyes flickered briefly before returning to normal when the sudden sound of her phone ringing broke her concentration. She pulled her phone from her pocket, nced at the screen to see who was calling, and answered in a low voice. "Hello." "Did you get it yet?" came the impatient voice on the other end. Nyx''s gaze darted back to the door. She hesitated before replying, "Not yet." "How long? We''reing soon," the voice snapped. Her hand trembled slightly as she held the phone to her ear. "I''ll let you know very soon," she said, her voice strained. The caller hung up without another word. Nyx exhaled shakily, lowering the phone from her ear. Her fingers tightened around the device as she stared at the locked door, a mixture of fear and determination etched on her face. But before she could act further, a voice whispered softly in her ear, sending chills down her spine. "Are you looking for something inside?" Nyx spun around, clutching her chest in shock. Her body jerked back instinctively, and her wide eyes "You almost scared me to death," Nyx muttered, trying to steady her breath. Selene raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a cold smirk. "Why so scared? Is this how you n to bring Alpha Kane''s heir into the world?" Nyx took a deep breath, collecting herself. "Look, Sister-" But Selene raised her hand, cutting her off mid-sentence. Her voice was sharp and unwavering. "Don''t call me that. And stop your little act in front of me, okay? What do you think happens now, after you''ve snatched my husband from me? Let me guess-you expect me to willingly hand over my position, and you''ll be the Luna of this pack?" Selene leaned closer, her gaze icy as she spat, "Dream on, witch." Nyx''s eyes widened in shock at the word, but Selene''s expression only hardened. "What did you think?" Selene continued, her tone dripping with disdain. "That it would be hard for me to uncover the truth about you and your pack? The Shadowveil Pack-thend of witches and wizards. Your secret wasn''t exactly well-hidden." Nyx''s face shifted then, her innocent mask slipping away. A sly grin spread across her lips, her green eyes glinting with something darker. "If you already know who I am," Nyx said, her voice smooth and confident, "then you must also know 09:40 81.99% < Chapter 437 *Bonus Menu that we witches have the ability to see things that werewolves can''t." Nyx''s gaze deliberately dropped to Selene''s stomach. Her grin widened into a smirk. "You''re pregnant, aren''t you?" Selene''s body stiffened at the words, her eyes shing bright blue with fury. In an instant, her hand s hot out, grabbing Nyx by the neck and mming her against the wall behind her. Nyx gasped in pain as her back hit the wall. Her hands instinctively moved to her stomach rather than trying to pry Selene''s hand from her throat. "If f you dare tell anyone about it," Selene growled, her voice low and deadly, "I swear, it will only take me a minute to end you, witch. The wolf inside me is wing to tear you apart. But as a woman, I won''t harm your unborn child." Selene''s piercing blue eyes bore into Nyx, her voice cutting like a de. Nyx opened her glowing green eyes, locking onto Selene''s as though trying to manipte her with magic. But the power in Selene''s gaze was overwhelming- Nyx''s magic faltered, failingpletely against the strength of the Luna''s wolf. Instead, Nyx cried out, clutching her stomach as a sharp pain rippled through her body. "Please don''t kill my baby," Nyx pleaded, her voice trembling. Selene narrowed her eyes, suspicious of her words. She thought Nyx was pretending-her grip on the witch''s neck wasn''t even tight enough to cause harm. At that moment, amanding voice broke through the tension. "Leave her." Selene froze, her head snapping toward the source of the voice. Kane stood behind them, his expression dark and unreadable as his amber eyes flickered with warning. Novel Heirs 438 < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Gets> Menu Selene let out an exaggerated eye roll before releasing her grip on Nyx''s neck. Turning toward Kane, she smirked. "Well, look who decided to join us. Your knight in shining armor, little sister," she said loudly, her tone dripping with sarcasm as her gaze lingered on him. Kane''s face was a mask of fury, his anger practically radiating off him. But Selene, unimpressed, turned her attention back to Nyx. She ced a hand gently on Nyx''s head, her voice dropping to a softer tone. "Don''t worry about the door. It won''t be long before the key is mine. And trust me, I''ll uncover exactly what you''ve been searching for... and all the secrets they''ve kept hidden from us for so many years." As Selene began to lower her hand, Nyx grabbed her wrist, her eyes locking with Selene''s. "Why are you always so obsessed with things that should stay forbidden?" Nyx''s voice was steady, though her grip trembled slightly. Selene let out a knowing smile, yanking her wrist free from Nyx''s grasp. "Because another woman is after my husband... and carrying his child." Nyx''s gaze shifted toward Kane, who stood a short distance behind Selene. His expression was unreadable, yet his presence loomed over the room. Selene turned on her heel, deliberately ignoring him as she began to walk away. But the moment she tried to pass him, Kane grabbed her wrist, spinning her around to face him. The sudden movement caused her body to press against his, and his icy eyes bore into hers. "Let go of my hand," Selene hissed, her voice low and venomous, her re sharp enough to cut steel. Kane''s grip remained firm, his refusal unspoken but clear. Selene''s lips curled into a defiant smile. ¡°Oh, I see. Are you mad because I hurt your..." She deliberately paused, turning her head toward Nyx with mock curiosity. "What do I even call you, sweetheart? Mistress? Sidepiece? Or perhaps his future wife?" Kane''s hand tightened on her wrist, his knuckles turning white. Selene''s attention returned to him, her expression calm but taunting. "What''s the matter, Kane? Worried about your precious reputation if I take over your pack and yourpany? Newssh: You can''t stop me, even if you tried." His voice was low and dangerous as he spoke. "If I wanted to stop you, Selene, I could do a lot more than you think." Sheughed, the sound sharp and mocking. "Oh, I''m sure you could. After all, you''ve already mastered the art of getting another woman pregnant. Not something most loyal Alphas can brag about, huh?" His grip faltered at her words, loosening enough for Selene to step back. She patted his shoulder with mock sympathy. "Go on now. Comfort her. She''s far too delicate to handle me." Kane''s re was scorching, but Selene merely arched a brow. "What? Still mad? Oh, I know what this about. You don''t want me at the pack meeting, do you?" His eyes flicked downward, scanning the gown that hugged her figure perfectly. His voice dropped to a whisper, though it wasced with disapproval. "Why are you wearing that? This is a pack meeting, not a party. Are you trying to seduce someone dressed like that?" 09.40 82.18% Get 5 > Menu Selene raised an eyebrow, her lips quirking into a smirk. "What, this?" She gestured to the gown. "It''s a fully covered dress. Oh, wait..." She turned around, sweeping her hair over her shoulder to reveal her bare back. "It''s backless. My bad." Kane''s eyes darkened, his gaze hardening. "Go change. Now," he growled. Selene turned back to face him, her grin widening. "You''re absolutely right. I bet I could seduce a few men in this dress. Then again, why not? My Alpha turned out to be a cheater. Who''s going to stop me? I''ll show everyone exactly what their oh- so-loyal Alpha has done.'' Kane''s expression shifted, his eyes clouding with something primal as their color changed. Selene noticed but didn''t care anymore. She turned on her heel and began walking toward the hallway, her back straight, her face void of the smile she''d worn moments ago. Beneath the surface, her anger simmered, her chest tight as she held her breath. Behind her, Nyx''s shaky voice broke the silence. "K-Kane, I-" But Kane cut her off, his voice exploding in rage. "Shut the fuck up! This is all because of you!" 82.18% Novel Heirs 439 Get 5 = Menu Selene stepped into the hallway, her heels clicking against the polished floor. Her path toward the meeting hall was suddenly interrupted when she nearly collided with Alpha Malcolm. She stopped abruptly, her expression hardening as she averted her gaze from him. Alpha Malcolm studied her for a moment before clearing his throat. "Selene, I hear you''ve decided to take over the packpany," he said, his voice calm but probing. Without sparing him a nce, she replied curtly, "Yes, Dad." "Are you angry with Kane?" he asked, his tone cautious, as though testing the waters. Selene''s lips curled into a bitter smile as she slowly lifted her gaze to meet his. The question, to her, felt almostughable. "What if I were the one who ended up pregnant by another man? Tell me, how do you think your son would react?" Malcolm''s eyes widened in disbelief, clearly taken aback by her bluntness. The Selene he knew had always beenposed, polite, and careful with her words. But that version of her was gone now, reced by a woman who had nothing left to lose. Selene didn''t care about his reaction. Though none of this was directly Malcolm''s or Diana''s fault, her pain was too raw to hold back anymore. "Why do people call your son ''Almighty''? For killing Alphas in wars and stealing their packs? That''s nothing special. I could do that myself." Malcolm stared at her, his silence heavy. His daughter-inw had always been a force, but now she was sharper, colder, and far more dangerous. Through the nearest window, Selene''s eyes caught sight of several cars pulling into the driveway outside the pack house. The other Alphas had arrived for the meeting. Without another word, she lowered her head and brushed past Malcolm, intending to leave him behind. But his voice stopped her mid-step. "There''s something I''ve been meaning to talk to you about. Something I''ve kept buried for years. But I''m scared to bring it up again. Thest time I did, I almost lost my son." Selene froze, her brow furrowing as she turned to face him. Her sharp gaze met his back. "What are you talking about? Does this have something to do with Nyx''s pack?" Malcolm turned to face her again, his expression a mix of fear and hesitation. His concern was evident, and for the first time, Selene saw a flicker of vulnerability in the man who rarely showed it. But she didn''t care anymore. Whatever secrets he was guarding didn''t matter to her now. "It doesn''t change anything, Dad," she said tly. "Nothing can undo what your son has done. I''ll never forgive him. I''m here to protect my ce and my children''s ce. There''s no way I''ll let another woman''s child inherit what rightfully belongs to mine." With that, Selene turned and resumed her walk toward the meeting hall, leaving Malcolm rooted in ce, watching her retreating figure. As she approached the meeting hall, the hum of conversation spilled into the air. But the moment Selene entered, all voices ceased. The room fell intoplete silence. With her head held high and confidence radiating from her every step, Selene strode into the hall. Her 09.40 82.36% < Chapter 439 CGMST #MAX striking beauty andmanding presence left an impression on everyone in the room. The gathered Alphas immediately rose from their seats, bowing in respect. Selene''s piercing gaze swept over the room, flickering to each Alpha before she moved toward the head chairs. The Alphas watched her in stunned silence as she bypassed her designated seat and, instead, lowered herself gracefully into Kane''s chair. Her actions sent a clear message, she had no intention of staying in the background. She sat with poise, her eyes sharp as she addressed the room. "Sit." Her voice was icy, and the Alphas obeyed without hesitation, as though her authority struck something primal within them. They might have forgotten for a moment, but now they were reminded. Selene was no ordinary Luna; she was a powerful Alpha she-wolf who had once saved their Alpha in battle. Storm, Derek, and Gideon-her Gamma, Delta, and Theta-were seated nearby, their presence lending weight to the meeting. Selene caught Storm''s eye, and he gave her a subtle nod of acknowledgment. Turning her focus back to the room, Selene addressed the gathered Alphas. ¡°Effective immediately, I am taking full control of the packpany," she announced, her voice steady and unyielding. "No funds will be transferred to another pack without my direct approval. Furthermore, inform every allied packpany that any association with the Shadowveil Pack will result in the immediate termination of our alliance." Her words sent ripples of unease through the room. Though none of the Alphas present knew the truth about Nyx or her child, they assumed that the Shadowveil Pack had somehow deeply offended their Luna. One Alpha raised his hand cautiously. Selene gave him a short nod, granting him permission to speak. ¡°Luna,¡± he began, his voice measured, "the Shadowveil Pack''srgest alliance is currently with the Iron Crown Pack..." Novel Heirs 440 Selene froze for a moment after hearing the Alpha''s words, her brow furrowing deeply. "What are you saying?" she questioned, her tone sharp as her eyes bore into the man. The Alpha hesitated, ncing nervously toward the others in the room, unsure whether his information was fully urate. Selene''s mind raced. It had been years since she distanced herself from the Iron Crown Pack''spany, and during her time there, she had never even heard of the Shadowveil Pack. Why, then, had her brother chosen to align himself with them? It didn''t make sense, especially considering that he had only recently recovered from his illness. What could have possibly driven him to side with wizards? Gamma Storm''s voice cut through her thoughts. "Let''s table this for now. There''s no need to dwell on the Iron Crown Pack at this moment. We''ll speak to them directly when the timees," he said, addressing the room with authority. Selene nodded in agreement, though her gaze lingered on the Alpha who had brought up the issue. She couldn''t shake the unease building inside her. The mention of her brother had rattled her, and she knew she needed to confront hi about this soon. But there was something else holding her back- she hadn''t yet told him what Kan had done. She knew her brother''s temperament. His love for her was fierce, and the moment he learned of Kane''s betrayal, he wouldn''t hesitate to tear her away from this pack and its Alpha. For now, she would keep quiet and focus on the matter at hand. As the meeting progressed, Selene gave the gathered Alphas clear instructions regarding thepanies that were merging with the pack''s enterprise. Once everything was addressed, she drew the meeting to a close. The Alphas rose in unison, bowing respectfully to her. "Don''t forget to have dinner before you leave," Selene said as she stood. She had already made arrangements for their meal, ensuring they were properly taken care of. Her presence held them spellbound. Every Alpha in the room was captivated-not only by hermanding aura but also by her striking beauty. The ck dress she wore clung to her figure, elegant yet modest enough to maintain her dignity. Still, her wless features and undeniable presence were almost too much for them to handle. A forbidden sense of admiration lingered in the air. They all knew better than to entertain such thoughts about their Luna. After all, they were well aware of who she belonged to. Even in Kane''s absence, they knew the consequences of disrespecting his wife would be catastrophic. The mere idea of crossing that line sent shivers down their spines. Selene swept out of the meeting hall, her hair falling neatly down her back to conceal the exposed skin of her dress. She hadn''t dressed to provoke anyone, least of all the Alphas. But deep down, she knew why she had chosen this particr gown. It wasn''t for them-it was to show Kane that she was no longer his to control, that she had slipped from his grasp entirely. As she walked, Selene unlocked her phone, her mind still preupied with the revtion about her brother and the Shadowveil Pack. She felt an urgent need to call him, to hear his exnation for this alliance. 09:40 82.55% She entered the living room and sank into the couch, deciding she would see the Alphas off after dinner. With a sigh, she dialed her brother''s number, but each call went unanswered. The line was unreachable. Frustrated, she leaned back and stared at the ceiling before deciding to call Axel instead. He answered after just two rings. "What''s up?" Axel''s familiar voice greeted her. Selene took a calming breath before responding. "I''m good. How are you and everyone else?" she asked, keeping her tone light. "We''re fine. Your mom''s been trying to reach you for two days. Where the hell have you been?" Axel replied, his tone mildly scolding. Selene rubbed her temple, guilt flickering across her face. "I''ve been busy," she answered vaguely. "Where''s your Alpha?" "He''s out of the pack for some meetings," Axel replied. Selene hesitated, debating whether to ask Axel about the Shadowveil Pack. But after a moment''s con sideration, she decided to wait and speak to her brother directly. "Tell Magnus to call me when he gets back,¡± she instructed. "Got it," Axel replied. With that, Selene ended the call. But as she lowered her phone, her peripheral vision caught something -movement. A shadow. She turned sharply, her eyes narrowing as she noticed a silhouette lurking behind the couch. Nyx was standing there, her expression startled. Selene shot her a cold, piercing re. "Were you eavesdropping on my private conversation?" she demanded, her voice sharp and unforgiving. Nyx blinked, her stunned expression betraying her guilt. "M-Magnus? You were talking about Alpha Magnus?" she stammered, her voice trembling. Selene''s frown deepened as she studied Nyx''s reaction. "What about my brother? Do you know him?" she asked, her tone sharp and suspicious. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Novel Heirs 441 hapter 441 +5Bonus = Menu A sleek car pulled up in front of the pack house, its engine rumbling softly before it came to a halt. The door opened, and Beta Finn stepped out, his sharp eyes immediately scanning the area. His gaze flicked to the row of other vehicles parked nearby, his frown deepening as unease settled over him. He walked briskly toward the main entrance and was greeted by the guards stationed there, who acknowledged him with respectful nods. "Who''s here?" Finn asked, his tone clipped and direct. One of the guards responded, "There was a pack meeting today. The sub-Alphas from the pack are here." Finn''s expression shifted, a mix of confusion and suspicion clouding his face. "Do you know why?" he pressed. The guard hesitated before answering. "We''ve heard that Luna Selene is taking over the packpany." Finn''s brows shot up, shock clear on his face. Without another word, he strode into the pack house, his steps purposeful as he made his way straight to the Alpha''s office. Reaching the door, he didn''t bother with formalities and shoved it open. Inside, a man stood near the tall window, a ss of wine held loosely in his hand. The faint light from outside illuminated his figure, casting long shadows across the room. Without turning, the man spoke, his voice low andced with mockery. "Why are you back? I thought you''d left the pack for good, Beta Finn." Finn''s jaw clenched as he fixed his gaze on the man''s back. His fists tightened at his sides, but he forced himself to stay calm. He stepped forward, stopping just beside him. "Kane." Kane remained silent, his eyes still locked on the view outside. The tension between them was palpable, a lingering remnant of theirst confrontation. Finn exhaled heavily, trying to shake off the bitterness of their unresolved fight-the one that had driven him to leave the pack and seek out Raven. "I went to see Raven," Finn finally admitted, breaking the silence. Kane''s head tilted slightly, his calm demeanor unshaken. "And what drove you to do that? Didn''t I make it clear that I didn''t want you going to him?" he asked, turning his head slightly to nce at Finn. Finn''s brows furrowed at Kane''s unexpectedposure. He had expected desperation, maybe even anger, considering the mess Kane had made. The guards'' whispers outside had painted a grim picture, but Kane''s calm, detached attitude threw him off entirely. Finn''s gaze dropped to the ss of wine in Kane''s hand, his frustration bubbling to the surface. With a shake of his head, he muttered, "You really screwed up, Kane. And here you are, drinking like nothing''s happening. Everything is slipping out of your hands, and this is how you respond? Is this how you want it all to end?" Kane took a slow sip of his wine, his expression unreadable. He turned his attention back to the window, ignoring Finn''s reprimand. Finn, curious about what had captured Kane''s focus, shifted slightly to look outside. His eyes widened when he saw Selene standing near the pack house entrance 82.69% < Chapter 441 with several of the Alphas. +5Bonus = Menu She was smiling, her posture rxed, as though nothing had happened-as though she hadn''t been shattered by the revtion of Nyx''s pregnancy. Finn blinked in surprise, his mind struggling to reconcile the image of thisposed, radiant woman with the devastation he knew she had endured. Kane''s voice broke through his thoughts, low and steady. "A man in love is the weakest creature alive. Alone, he can take on the entire world, even if it costs him his life. But when his woman stands beside him, she bes his greatest weakness. It makes it easy for others to prey on her, knowing she''s the key to breaking him." Finn tore his gaze away from Selene, unsettled by both Kane''s words and the dark truth they carried. He turned back to face the Alpha. "Raven knows the truth," Finn said, his voice firm. Kane''s eyes flicked toward Finn, his expression hardening. "Is there anything that man doesn''t know?" he muttered, his tone tinged with sarcasm and irritation. Finn crossed his arms, studying Kane carefully, then continued, "He knows it''s the other way around. It wasn''t Nyx who saved you during the war. It was you who saved her." (T Novel Heirs 442 he Alpha''s Hidden res Gets> Menu Kane took a long gulp of his drink, his expression unreadable, and muttered, "That old man truly has a vision." Finn swallowed hard, bracing himself before speaking again. "And he said you should protect Nyx from Selene." At those words, Kane''s grip on the ss tightened. His eyes darkened, the storm brewing within him evident. Finn diverted his gaze, hesitating as he continued. "I was shocked when I heard that. Raven said you should let Selene fight her own battle. This is her war, not yours. But..." Finn paused, choosing his words carefully. "She can''t hurt Nyx." Kane''s hand slowly rxed, his hold on the ss loosening as though he was trying to rein in his rising temper. Finn continued cautiously. "When I asked him about what was happening with you, he said there''s no way anyone could manipte Alpha Kane. Not with magic, not with tricks." Kane''s sharp, focused eyes were locked on something in the distance, his mind clearly elsewhere. Finn followed his line of sight, noticing how Kane remained eerily calm, as though the chaos surrounding him barely registered. "He also said,¡± Finn added, "that the man who broke a years-long spell with just a growl can''t possibly be possessed by another witch or wizard." Finn stopped, waiting for Kane''s response. But Kane remained silent, his attention unwavering. Finn frowned, realizing Kane wasn''t even processing his words. Instead, Kane''s gaze was fixed on something-or someone-outside. "Don''t you think Gamma Storm is spending a little too much time with your Luna these days?" Kane finally said, his voice low and calcting. Finn''s expression twisted in confusion as he turned to look outside the window. There, he saw Selene speaking with Storm. Her hand rested lightly on his arm, and the two appeared engrossed in conversation. Storm was speaking to her, his head held high, maintaining steady eye contact with her. Turning back to Kane, Finn stared at him in disbelief. "Are you serious right now? I''m talking to you about something important, and you''re over here spying on your wife from a distance? Are you for real? Two weeks ago, when you were in the Shadowveil Pack, you were terrified out of your mind. And now, you''re suddenly this calm?" Kane chugged the rest of his wine, cing the empty ss on the windowsill with a deliberate motion. He turned to Finn, one eyebrow raised, his demeanor utterly unbothered. "I was scared for Selene and my children''s safety. Now I''m back. Who''s stupid enough to even look their way?" Without another word, Kane moved to his desk and sat down, leaning back in his chair with an air of authority. Finn followed, pulling up a chair on the other side of the desk. "I asked Raven about the child," Finn began hesitantly. "He said-" "Is he a doctor now?" Kane interrupted, his tone dripping with sarcasm. Finn sighed, his frustration mounting. "No, but you know he has the ability to see things we can''t. You #) 16:20 < Chapter 442 went to him yourself before the war." Get 5 > = Menu "And what did he say?" Kane''s re bore into Finn. "That the child is mine?" Finn hesitated, lowering his gaze. He wasn''t sure how Kane would react to what he was about to say, but there was no avoiding it. "I... I guess that''s what he implied." Kane stared at Finn for a long moment before letting out a low chuckle. Shaking his head, he leaned forward slightly. "You went to the wrong person this time, Finn." Finn''s head snapped up, confusion written all over his face. "What do you mean?" Kane''s glowing brown eyes locked onto Finn''s, making the Beta blink in rm. The intensity in Kane''s gaze was unsettling, but he didn''t move. He wasn''t in pain, yet the anger simmering there was undeniable. "Now he''s going to tell me if the child is mine? Does he think I''m a fool?" Kane''s voice was calm butced with a dangerous edge. Finn was momentarily at a loss for words. "D-Do you know the truth? Are you saying... that it''s not your child?" Kane''s lips curled into a slow, confident grin. "Don''t you trust your Alpha?" he asked, his tone mocking. "I do," Finn said hurriedly. "But that day... you were in her bed. When everyone arrived, they caught you in the same room with her..." Finn trailed off, the memory shing through his mind like a bad dream. He forced the image from his thoughts and turned his attention back to Kane. "When I asked Raven about the child, he confirmed that she''s carrying Alpha blood." Kane''s smirk widened at that. "Of course he did. Typical." Finn frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean?¡± Kane leaned back in his chair, his expression cold and calcting. "Remind him that Alpha Kane is no fool. By giving you that twisted answer, he''s trying to manipte me into protecting that witch." < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 443 Get 5 Menu Finn stood abruptly, his unease evident as he addressed Kane. "Kane, what are you saying? Why would Raven want to protect Nyx? What''s his connection to her? He''s never even left the Iron Crown Pack." Kane didn''t look up, his hand flipping open a file as he muttered, "That''s exactly what you should''ve asked him. Why did youe back with only half the story?" Finn hesitated, his voice quieter now. "Because I thought..." Kane cut him off sharply, his eyes meeting Finn''s with a cold intensity. "And that''s why you shouldn''t blindly trust anyone." He paused for a moment, letting the words sink in, before continuing. "The only person you should trust without question... is your Alpha." Finn exhaled heavily and slumped back into the chair, his exhaustion catching up to him. Relief washed over him, knowing Kane wasn''t the father of Nyx''s child. He had been so worried about Kane''s reaction to the situation that he hadn''t seen another option but to visit Raven for answers. His gaze flickered to the bandage on Kane''s forehead. Beneath ity a wound that Finn knew would never heal. It wasn''t caused by any werewolf-it was the work of a powerful wizard. Finn suspected that the injury was the source of Kane''s asional pain and the unsettling way his eyes kept changing color. Kane refused to admit it, but Finn was certain that whatever had been done to him was still taking a toll. "But you argued with Selene that night," Finn said, his voiceced with concern. The memory of Kane''s fury was still fresh. Their fight that night had stemmed from it. Kane leaned back in his chair, letting out a deep breath. His dark eyes softened, returning to their natural ck. "If I hadn''t provoked her by saying those things, she never would''ve chosen to stay." Finn''s eyes narrowed. "And what about the packpany? Your reputation? Selene''s already taken control of the business." Kane''s response was immediate and dismissive. "None of that matters. She can take over the entire pack if she wants to, as long as she stays in front of me." Finn studied him for a long moment, confused by Kane''s calm eptance. "Do you remember what Raven''s spell did to you? You thought your own children weren''t yours. You believed they were another man''s blood, and yet you were still willing to ept them. Now someone''s telling you this child is yours-" Kane interrupted him, his voice steely. "That was different. Are you seriouslyparing Nyx to my woman?" Finn leaned forward, his frustration mounting. "Then who''s the father of Nyx''s child? Why is she lying? Is it just to be Luna of this pack? Are you nning to kill her?" Kane shook his head, his expression unreadable. "If I''d wanted to kill her, I would''ve done it the moment I woke up and found her beside me in bed." Finn winced at the memory. He remembered how Kane had nearly killed Nyx that day. It was something Nyx herself had recounted to Selene. The tension in the room grew heavier as Finn''s mind churned through the implications. 16:20 83.11% < Chapter 443 Get 5 > = Menu "What''s your n, Kane?¡± Finn finally asked, his voice low. "There''s no way you''re this calm without something brewing in that head of yours." Kane''s lips curled into a slow grin, a glimmer of amusement shing in his eyes. "I''ll let her ''run thepany'' if that''s what she wants. It''ll strengthen her." He leaned forward slightly, his tone dropping to something almost conspiratorial. "Why don''t you talk to her? She won''t listen to me. I tried that night. She''s too hot- headed-just like your Alpha." He smirked, briefly rubbing his neck as if recalling the force of Selene''s grip. Finn''s frown deepened. "And what about Nyx? What''s your n for her?" Kane''s grin faded, reced by a cold, calcting expression. ¡°Nyx is shielding her child from me, trying to fulfill her family''s ambitions. First, find out who the bastard is that got her pregnant. Then, let her think we believe her lies. Let the Shadowveil Pack stay in their little bubble." Finn hesitated, his concern in on his face. "Are you sure we can handle this?" Kane''s jaw tightened, his gaze sharpening. "The Shadowveil Pack has already shown us their worst. Those were dark days for you, for me. There were moments I thought I''d never make it out alive. But I''m not afraid anymore." Finn nodded solemnly. He remembered those days well-the pain, the fear, the uncertainty-and the toll it had taken on Kane. Kane leaned forward, closing the file he had been leafing through. His tone was final, resolute. ¡°I am not my father. If a page from the past has already been turned, I won''t leave it for my son to deal with in the future. I''ll end this story myself. Permanently." Novel Heirs 444 It waste in the evening, and Selene was nowhere near the pack house. Instead, she found herself in the smoky, dimly lit atmosphere of a nightclub. She couldn''t bear to stay in the house, where the sight of Nyx was a constant reminder of Kane''s betrayal. Every nce at Nyx''s face reignited the pain of his infidelity, a wound that refused to heal. Her emotions churned within her, so raw and overwhelming that she had nearly forgotten she was carrying a child. Drink after drink slid down her throat as she tried to drown the agony, if only for one night. Gamma Storm had offered to apany her, but she had waved him off, reminding him that shadowing her wasn''t his only responsibility. Now, she sat alone in a private cabin at the club, her way of avoiding unwanted attention. Selene sipped her drink, letting her eyes wander across the scene before her. The cabin''s ss partition gave her a clear view of the main lounge. A group of young men lounged on sofas, theirughter blending with the rhythmic thrum of the music. Close by, women in tight dresses draped themselves over the men''sps, their flirtatious giggles filling the air. Selene scoffed softly at the sight, her lips curling into a bitter smirk. "Cheaters," she muttered under her breath. "I bet every single one of them has a wife at home, thinking her husband is stuck in some business meeting." Her disdain didn''t go unnoticed. One of the young men stood up, his interest piqued, and approached her. "Miss, are you here alone?" he asked, his tone smooth butced with arrogance. Selene rolled her eyes, choosing to ignore him. She turned her back on him, sinking deeper into the couch with a fresh drink in hand. Her thoughts spiraled back to the betrayal that had shattered her trust. The man, undeterred by her disinterest, slid into the seat beside her. She sensed the shift in the couch and nced sideways. His eyes were glued to her backless dress, shamelessly tracing the exposed skin from the nape of her neck to her lower back. "Are you new here?" he asked, leaning closer. Selene arched an eyebrow, letting out a low, humorless chuckle. She turned toward him, her expression unreadable. "What do you do for a living?" she asked in a soft, almost sweet tone. The man grinned, clearly encouraged by her sudden interest. He ced a hand lightly on her arm, his fingers brushing against the full sleeves of her dress. "I''m a businessman, darling. And you?" Her gaze dropped to where his hand rested on her arm. Her lips twitched into a faint smile, but her tone was icy as she replied, "I guess you''ve never had the privilege of meeting an Alpha or a Luna." Her words caught him off guard, but he quickly recovered, smirking as he leaned closer. His mouth nearly brushed her ear as he whispered, "Why? Are you looking for our Alpha? I hear he''s madly in love with his Luna. No chance for you there. But me?" He grinned, his voice dropping suggestively. ¡°I can give you whatever you want... as long as you warm my bed." Selene''s expression darkened instantly. The mention of Kane, spoken so casually, ignited a fire in her chest. Her hand shot out, grabbing the man by his cor and yanking him toward her. Their faces were inches apart as she snarled, "You''re wrong. Your Alpha isn''t the loyal husband you think he is. He''s just like the rest of you-weak and ruled by his desires." The man blinked, startled, before bursting intoughter. He assumed she was just another woman #7 1620 < Chapter 444 Get 5 > = Menu pining after the pack''s head Alpha. Hisughter grated on her nerves, but Selene shoved him away, uninterested in entertaining his delusions. She reached for another drink, her movements erratic and unsteady. The alcohol coursing through her veins dulled her inhibitions and numbed her connection to her wolf. She was spiraling, untethered from the part of her that kept her grounded. After a while, Selene decided it was time to leave. The haze of alcohol clouded her thoughts, but she knew she couldn''t stay there any longer. She pushed herself off the couch, wobbling slightly as she got to her feet. Just as she steadied herself, the man grabbed her wrist and pulled her back down beside him. "Where are you going?" he asked, his tone yful butced with entitlement. Selene''s re was sharp enough to cut through steel. She stared at his hand gripping her arm, her voice low and dangerous. "Let go of me." The man ignored the warning. "Come on, let''s have a little fun," he urged, his words slurred slightly. "You look like you''ve just been dumped. Forget about him. I can make you feel better." Selene''s gaze dropped to his hand again, her expression darkening further. Her voice was cold,ced with menace. "Leave my hand," she growled, "before I kill you." < The Alpha''s Hidden Heirs Novel Heirs 445 Get 5> Menu The other men nearby, noticing Selene''s resistance, burst intoughter. Their mocking jeers only fueled her rage. Her sharp re swept across them, her fury barely contained. "You''re fiery, and I like that," the man beside her said with a smirk. His voice was low and suggestive. "If you don''t want me to take you right here in front of them, thene with me." Selene, an Alpha by blood and strength, wasn''t one to back down from a confrontation-let alone one with a regr man. But something felt wrong. Her wolf, her constant protector, wasn''t responding. It was as though the bond between them was severed. Was it the alcohol clouding her mind? Or had someone tampered with her drink? A wave of confusion washed over her as she stared at the man in disbelief. Before she could act, the man stood and began pulling her to her feet. His grip on her wrist was firm but not painful. "Where are you taking me?" she asked, her voiceced with suspicion. "To a ce where," he chuckled, leaning closer, "you can kill me in bed." Selene didn''t resist. Instead, she let him drag her along, a n forming in her muddled mind. Fine, she thought bitterly. I''ll let him take me wherever he wants. Then I''ll kill him myself. The man guided her out of the cabin, weaving through the thrumming crowd of the nightclub, until they reached the dimly lit hallway where private rooms were located. As they passed the doors, Selene''s legs faltered. Moans and muffled voices leaked through the walls, making her head spin further. Her pulse quickened, and unease crept into her chest. "D-Did you do something to my drink?" she stammered, her voice unsteady. The man turned to her with a sly grin. "I just helped you loosen up a little. You''re wee." Before she could react, he pushed her into an empty room and mmed the door shut behind them. Selene stumbled, her vision blurring. She blinked hard, trying to regain focus, but the dizziness only worsened. The man shed his suit jacket and stepped toward her with a predatory gleam in his eyes. Selene''s gaze darted around the room, taking in the small bed, the cluttered table beside it, and the items scattered across it-a bottle of wine, condom packets, and other things she didn''t want to identify. Her stomach twisted as the realization hit her: she had let this situation spiralpletely out of her control., "Look, I''m not one of those women you think I am," she snapped, her voice shaking but firm. "I can kill you-" Before she could finish, the man shoved her onto the bed, cutting off her words. He climbed over her, his hands reaching for her hair, attempting to brush it aside so he could kiss her neck. Selene''s instincts screamed at her to fight, and she grabbed his shirt, intending to w him. But her ws didn''t emerge. Her wolf remained silent, unreachable. Panic set in as she realized she couldn''t even muster the strength to push him off. "Move. Don''t touch me," she growled, though her voicecked its usual force. The man ignored her, his hands roaming toward the edges of her dress. "I''ve never seen a woman like you," he murmured, his tone dripping with lust. "So stunning, so seductive. A body like yours deserves to be worshipped by men. Why keep it hidden under this dress?" 16.20 83.41% < Chapter 445 Get 5 = Menu Before he could say more, the door to the room flung open with a deafening crash, the sound of wood mming against the wall silencing everything. The man froze, his head snapping around to see who had entered. Standing in the doorway was a furious Kane, his presence filling the room with an almost suffocating intensity. His dark eyes zeroed in on Selene, sprawled on the bed, her disoriented gaze lifting to meet his. "Kane?" she murmured, her voice faint and slurred. The young man scrambled to his feet, his confidence wavering as he faced Kane''s wrath. "W-Who are you?" he stammered, his voice cracking. Kane ignored him. His focus remained entirely on Selene. Moving toward her, he shrugged off his suit jacket and draped it over her trembling shoulders. The protective gesture was calm, but the storm brewing in his eyes said otherwise. The young man, emboldened by Kane''s restraint, grabbed the wine bottle from the nearby table. "So, you came here to y the hero?" he sneered. ¡°Fine. Take her if you want. She''s not worth fighting over." Kane helped Selene to her feet, his touch gentle despite the rage vibrating off him. But the moment the man swung the bottle, shattering it against Kane''s arm, the tension in the room erupted. Selene let out a soft hiss as a shard grazed her cheek, and she copsed back onto the bed. The man stepped back, clutching the broken bottle''s neck like a weapon. "Stay away! This woman is mine! Who the hell are you, anyway?" he demanded, his voice rising in panic. Kane turned his head slowly, his gaze locking onto the man. Blood dripped from his hand where the ss had cut him, but he didn''t flinch. He didn''t even seem to register the pain. Instead, his glowing, predatory eyes bore into the man, freezing him in ce. "I-I didn''t know!¡± the man stammered, retreating a step. "I just moved to this pack. I didn''t know who she was! Are you-are you some kind of businessman? Look, take her! She''s yours, take her!" The man tried to flee, but Kane''s hand shot out like lightning, grabbing him by the back of the neck. With an animalistic growl, Kane mmed the man''s head against the ss table. The sound of shattering ss echoed through the room as the man crumpled to the floor, groaning in pain. Hovering over him, Kane''s voice was low and deadly. "How dare you touch my wife?" #) 16:21 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!